This is a modern-English version of The Open Question: A Tale of Two Temperaments, originally written by Robins, Elizabeth.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Note:
A Table of Contents has been added.
Transcriber's Note:
A Table of Contents has been included.
THE
OPEN QUESTION
A Tale of Two Moods
By ELIZABETH ROBINS
(C. E. Raimond)
AUTHOR OF
"GEORGE MANDEVILLE'S HUSBAND"
AUTHOR OF
"GEORGE MANDEVILLE'S HUSBAND"

HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS
NEW YORK AND LONDON
1899
HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS
NEW YORK AND LONDON
1899
Copyright, 1898, by Harper & Brothers.
All rights reserved.
Copyright, 1898, by Harper & Brothers.
All rights reserved.
THE OPEN QUESTION
THE UNRESOLVED ISSUE
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I | 1 |
CHAPTER II | 11 |
CHAPTER III | 22 |
CHAPTER IV | 42 |
CHAPTER V | 56 |
CHAPTER VI | 70 |
CHAPTER VII | 85 |
CHAPTER VIII | 101 |
CHAPTER IX | 115 |
CHAPTER X | 127 |
CHAPTER XI | 140 |
CHAPTER XII | 157 |
CHAPTER XIII | 169 |
CHAPTER XIV | 192 |
CHAPTER XV | 206 |
CHAPTER XVI | 222 |
CHAPTER XVII | 239 |
CHAPTER XVIII | 250 |
CHAPTER XIX | 271 |
CHAPTER XX | 290 |
CHAPTER XXI | 304 |
CHAPTER XXII | 326 |
CHAPTER XXIII | 342 |
CHAPTER XXIV | 353 |
CHAPTER XXV | 368 |
CHAPTER XXVI | 381 |
CHAPTER XXVII | 392 |
CHAPTER XXVIII | 401 |
CHAPTER XXIX | 414 |
CHAPTER XXX | 430 |
CHAPTER XXXI | 440 |
CHAPTER XXXII | 452 |
CHAPTER XXXIII | 467 |
CHAPTER XXXIV | 478 |
CHAPTER XXXV | 490 |
CHAPTER XXXVI | 509 |
THE OPEN QUESTION
THE BIG QUESTION
CHAPTER 1
It is not always easy to trace the origin of an American family, even when the immediate progenitor did not begin life as a boot-black or a prospector, without so much as a "grub stake." The Ganos had been people of some education and some means—clergymen, merchants going to and from the West Indies, or home-keeping planters in the South—for the little space of a hundred years before the Civil War. Further back than that—darkness.
It’s not always simple to trace the roots of an American family, even when the immediate ancestor didn’t start out as a shoeshiner or a gold seeker without even a small amount of money to get started. The Ganos had some education and resources—ministers, merchants traveling to and from the Caribbean, or plantation owners in the South—for just about a hundred years before the Civil War. Beyond that—nothing but darkness.
Whether the name was of Huguenot, Flemish, Italian, or other origin, the Ganos themselves, like thousands of families of consequence in America, never pretended to know. Only one of the race ever evinced the least disposition to care.
Whether the name was Huguenot, Flemish, Italian, or from somewhere else, the Ganos themselves, like countless influential families in America, never claimed to know. Only one person from the family ever showed any interest in finding out.
In the family mind, to be born a Gano was of itself so shining an achievement as almost to constitute an unfair advantage over the rest of mankind. The name (which was rigidly accented on the final syllable) was held to confer a distinction peculiar and sufficient, difficult as it may be for the inhabitants of a larger world to realize on what the illusion lived. The Ganos had never been enormously rich; they had never done anything of national or even of municipal importance, unless founding a religious paper and endowing a theological seminary to spread a faith which they themselves speedily abandoned—unless these modest [Pg 2]achievements might be construed as taking some sort of interest in public concerns. They held themselves aloof from politics, and religiously minded their own affairs. The oddest thing, perhaps, about their naïve veneration for the house of Gano was that so many of their neighbors shared it. Generation after generation, it imposed itself upon the community they lived in. To be able to say of a vexed question, "Gano agrees with me," was to turn the scale at once in the speaker's favor. A stranger would be told, "Smith married a Gano, you see," as though that single phrase established Smith's claims on your consideration.
In the family's view, being born a Gano was such a remarkable accomplishment that it almost gave them an unfair edge over everyone else. The name (which was always emphasized on the last syllable) was believed to offer a unique and sufficient distinction, even though it might be hard for those from a larger world to understand what fueled this belief. The Ganos were never extremely wealthy; they hadn’t achieved anything of national or even local significance, except for founding a religious newspaper and funding a theological school to promote a faith they quickly abandoned—unless these modest [Pg 2] accomplishments could be seen as showing some interest in public issues. They stayed away from politics and focused on their own business. The strangest thing about their naive admiration for the Gano family was that so many of their neighbors shared it. Year after year, it ingrained itself into the community they were part of. To say about a contentious issue, "Gano agrees with me," was enough to sway the argument in the speaker's favor. A newcomer would be told, "Smith married a Gano, you see," as if that one statement validated Smith's importance in your eyes.
The usual American fashion of that time of giving double or treble names was not followed in the christening of the daughters of Gano, so that after marriage each girl might retain her patronymic, writing it after her Christian name and before her husband's. The eldest son of every daughter was called Gano, and Gano was given to each succeeding child for a middle name. This had been going on for some time, and yet neither Maryland nor any more favored spot was populous with Ganos. They had not been a prolific race, and but a single mésalliance was set down to their discredit. A Gano had once married a New England school-mistress with a turn for preaching. This unpopular lady's offspring, John Gano—the only son of an only son—died eleven years before the Civil War, leaving a widow, two sons, and a daughter. These three survivors in the direct line of male descent, Ethan, John, and Valeria, were unmistakably delicate children. The neighbors had doubts if their mother would rear them.
The typical American practice at the time of giving double or triple names wasn't used when naming the Gano daughters, allowing each girl to keep her last name after marriage and place it after her first name and before her husband's. The eldest son of each daughter was named Gano, and Gano was given to each subsequent child as a middle name. This had been the custom for a while, yet neither Maryland nor any other more promising place was filled with Ganos. They hadn’t been a large family, and only one mésalliance was recorded against their name. A Gano once married a New England schoolteacher with a tendency to preach. This unpopular woman's child, John Gano—the only son of an only son—died eleven years before the Civil War, leaving behind a widow, two sons, and a daughter. These three heirs in the direct male line, Ethan, John, and Valeria, were clearly fragile children. The neighbors questioned whether their mother would be able to raise them.
The widow, "one of the Calverts of Baltimore," held to be a very retiring and religious person, soon discovered a force of character and an energy not too common among women of her class in the slave-holding South. She managed her husband's estate and the education of her children with ability and judgment, albeit arbitrarily enough, save in matters of religion.
The widow, "one of the Calverts of Baltimore," known to be quite reserved and religious, soon revealed a strong character and a level of determination not often seen in women of her background in the slave-holding South. She ran her husband's estate and took care of her children's education with skill and insight, though she was somewhat dictatorial, except when it came to religious matters.
Was it a breath wafted across the years of that old passion for [Pg 3]religious liberty that had carried her ancestors over perilous seas—an echo of the Eve of St. Bartholomew, or of some Lollard wrong—that made so strangely tolerant this autocratic woman, turned Baptist in her strenuous youth, inclining now, through throes of spirit incommunicable, to the Episcopacy her dead husband had abandoned?
Was it a breath carried across the years of that old passion for [Pg 3]religious freedom that had brought her ancestors over dangerous seas—an echo of the Eve of St. Bartholomew, or some Lollard injustice—that made this autocratic woman, who had been a Baptist in her vigorous youth, now lean towards the Episcopacy her late husband had left behind, through inexpressible struggles of the spirit?
The element of the grotesque in this battering in succession at the different doors of heaven is more apparent to those never storm-tossed souls that venture not from the haven, so content with being spiritually becalmed that striving after truth and faring far in pursuit of it seem childish and ignoble. Such people smile at Newman, and think themselves magnanimous if they accept his "Apology." Mrs. Gano had gone unflinchingly through those seasons of spiritual stress, common enough among the thoughtful of that time, and so difficult for some of us to-day even to imagine. In spite of her strong self-control and her great practical common-sense, her passionately religious nature had hurried her headlong through one doctrinal crisis after another. Her youth and early maturity had been one wide spiritual battle-field. Not that a moment of unbelief in revealed religion ever troubled her, but questions of the true interpretation, questions of dogma and of form, that might as well have been questions of life and death. And all the while, up and down the highway of her youth, raged the ancient dragons, renamed Election and Reprobation.
The element of the grotesque in this relentless battering at the different doors of heaven is clearer to those untouched souls who never risk leaving the safe harbor, so satisfied with being spiritually stagnant that searching for truth and going after it feel childish and beneath them. These people smile at Newman and think they’re generous if they accept his "Apology." Mrs. Gano faced those periods of spiritual turmoil, which were common among thoughtful people back then, and are hard for some of us today to even imagine. Despite her strong self-control and practical common sense, her deeply religious nature pushed her headfirst through one doctrinal crisis after another. Her youth and early adulthood were one big spiritual battleground. Not that a moment of doubt in revealed religion ever disturbed her, but issues of true interpretation, debates over doctrine and form, felt as serious as questions of life and death. And all the while, the ancient dragons of her youth—renamed Election and Reprobation—raged along the road.
Whether as a result of enlightenment, brought her by her own honest seeking, or a tradition in the blood, compelling her to give as well as to demand perfect liberty of conscience in the affairs of faith, this imperious mother let her tyrannously tended young brood wander whither they would along the by-ways of religious experience. To look back a moment upon the infantine struggles of these young crusaders in the Holy War is to realize afresh how far the race has travelled since that day. These mere children, with their fear of hell and of damnation, their "changes of heart," conversions, and pathetic joy at [Pg 4]being "saved," had for their vividest remembrance of their father the abiding vision of his kneeling down with them in the great dim parlor at Ashlands, praying, with hands uplifted and with tears, that these "little ones" might not be lost forever.
Whether due to her own honest search for truth or a tradition that ran deep within her, urging her to both give and demand complete freedom of belief in matters of faith, this commanding mother allowed her young children to wander freely along the paths of religious experience. If we take a moment to reflect on the early struggles of these young crusaders in the Holy War, we can see how much humanity has progressed since then. These young ones, filled with their fears of hell and damnation, their "changes of heart," conversions, and the touching joy of being "saved," held a vivid memory of their father kneeling with them in the large, dim parlor at Ashlands, praying with uplifted hands and tears, asking that these "little ones" would not be lost forever.
No one ever knew how much hold these religions ecstasies had taken upon Ethan. But John was violently wrought upon; and most impressed of all was the small but preternaturally precocious Valeria. At a time when she should have been romping in the open air or reading fairy-tales in a corner she was living through days of agonized doubt on the subject of her soul's salvation, and crying softly in the night to think of that outer darkness into which unbelievers were certain to be cast—a darkness lit only by lurid flames from "the lake that burneth forever and ever."
No one ever really understood how much these religious experiences affected Ethan. But John was deeply troubled; and the most impacted of all was the small but unusually mature Valeria. Instead of playing outside or reading fairy tales in a quiet spot, she was spending her days in intense worry about her soul’s salvation, quietly crying at night thinking about the outside darkness that non-believers were sure to end up in—a darkness illuminated only by the terrible flames from "the lake that burns forever and ever."
Little John had gone through a varied and, on the whole, triumphant spiritual experience by the time he was ten. At that ripe age he was baptized by immersion on public confession of faith. His mother, having now maturer views on the subject, was not among the group at the river-side; but she made no effort to divert the boy's enthusiasm from a form of belief that for her was losing its significance. She would sit on the long white veranda in those first months of her widowhood re-reading D'Aubigné and Bishop Spalding's History of the Protestant Reformation, sandwiching Wesley with patristic writings, balancing Arian against Socinian, and drawing conclusions of her own, while her eldest boy was writing hymns to Apollo instead of construing his Cæsar, and John, the centre of an admiring crowd down by the river, was being dipped instead of being sprinkled, which it presently appeared was the only true and orthodox way.
Little John had gone through a diverse and mostly successful spiritual journey by the time he turned ten. At that young age, he was baptized by immersion after publicly confessing his faith. His mother, now holding more mature views on the topic, was not part of the group at the riverbank; however, she made no effort to steer her son's enthusiasm away from a belief system that was losing its meaning for her. During those early months of her widowhood, she would sit on the long white porch, re-reading D'Aubigné and Bishop Spalding's History of the Protestant Reformation, mixing Wesley with early Christian writings, weighing Arianism against Socinianism, and drawing her own conclusions, while her eldest son was writing hymns to Apollo instead of studying his Cæsar, and John, the focus of an admiring crowd by the river, was being dipped instead of sprinkled, which soon seemed to be the only true and correct way.
If some of the Ganos had of late been mightily earnest in their religious experiences, they had long been "musical" in a pottering kind of way. They would have assured you more than half seriously that music was a "pottering" pursuit—a pastime for boating-parties on the Potomac or[Pg 5] rainy evenings at home, not for a moment to be regarded as a profession, except for long-haired foreigners. Mrs. John, or, as she now called herself, "Mrs. Sarah C. Gano," accepted this point of view cheerfully enough, as she had not a note of music in her. Her children's passion for singing and playing came early under the head of "noise," and under the ban of her displeasure.
If some of the Ganos had recently been really serious about their religious experiences, they had long been "musical" in a casual sort of way. They would have told you, more than half-jokingly, that music was a "casual" activity—a fun thing for boat trips on the Potomac or[Pg 5] rainy evenings at home, not something to be considered a profession, except for long-haired foreigners. Mrs. John, or, as she now called herself, "Mrs. Sarah C. Gano," accepted this perspective without complaint, as she couldn't carry a tune to save her life. Her children's passion for singing and playing quickly fell under the category of "noise," and were met with her disapproval.
Therefore, when it was discovered that the eldest boy had done badly in his third year at Dr. Baylis's Academy for Young Gentlemen, and that Dr. Baylis accounted for his pet pupil's falling off by saying the boy played the piano, and even wrote music, when he should have been doing mathematics, great was the mother's disappointment in her son, and renewed objection to the Art Divine. Ethan came home for his holidays in disgrace. It was significant of the mastery Mrs. Gano had obtained over her not unspirited children that, without being formally forbidden to play at home, Ethan never dared touch the piano the whole vacation through. It was this privation, he used to say later on, that drove him into the Church. He had got beyond the banjo and singing with the blacks down in the negro quarter. He longed for the coming of that day in the week when he might hear the sound of the organ, and even such a choir as they had at St. Peter's Episcopal Church in Catawbaville, where, the Baptist phase having been painfully passed, the entire family now went to church twice every Sunday, rain or shine. Ethan made friends with the rector, and whether out of gratitude for the Rev. Mr. Searle's permission to practise in the church, or from the reflection that Holy Orders presented a means of combining a livelihood with an organ, the upshot was that Ethan presently became a student of Divinity.
Therefore, when it was found out that the oldest boy had not done well in his third year at Dr. Baylis's Academy for Young Gentlemen, and that Dr. Baylis explained his favorite student's decline by saying the boy spent time playing the piano and even composing music instead of focusing on mathematics, the mother felt very disappointed in her son and renewed her objections to the Divine Art. Ethan came home for his break in disgrace. It was telling of the control Mrs. Gano had over her spirited children that, without being explicitly told not to play at home, Ethan never dared to touch the piano the entire vacation. This deprivation, he would later say, is what drove him into the Church. He had moved on from playing the banjo and singing with the blacks in the African American neighborhood. He eagerly awaited the day of the week when he could hear the organ, and even the choir they had at St. Peter's Episcopal Church in Catawbaville, where, after painfully moving on from the Baptist phase, the whole family now attended church twice every Sunday, rain or shine. Ethan made friends with the rector, and whether out of gratitude for Rev. Mr. Searle's permission to practice in the church or because he realized that Holy Orders offered a way to combine a living with playing the organ, the result was that Ethan soon became a student of Divinity.
At the beginning of his last year at the Theological School at Baltimore, he fell in love with a pretty Boston girl who had come South on a visit to a school friend. For the first time in his life flatly disobeying his mother's wishes, he married the little lady forthwith. Under conditions of great privation, they took up life in Baltimore[Pg 6] till Ethan should be ordained. Ten months afterwards a son opened his eyes upon the world, and the girl-wife closed hers forever.
At the start of his final year at the Theological School in Baltimore, he fell for a beautiful girl from Boston who was visiting a school friend. For the first time, he completely ignored his mother's wishes and married her immediately. They began their life in Baltimore under very challenging circumstances until Ethan was ordained. Ten months later, their son was born, and the girl-wife passed away.
The passive horror that falls on passionate young life laid desolate by death, the hush that seems to lie shroud-like on the world, was rent and blown to the four winds of heaven by the clarion note of war. In his bewilderment and helplessness after his wife's death, Ethan had allowed his mother-in-law, Mrs. Aaron Tallmadge, to take the baby home with her for a visit to Boston. A few weeks before his appointed ordination, young Gano joined the Southern army. About the time he was to have taken the vows that should make him a man of peace and a priest, Ethan Gano was rushing blindly with Kirby Smith's brigade across the fields from Manassas Station, among the first to break and rout the Union ranks and give his life for a Southern victory in the battle of Bull Run.
The overwhelming despair that descends on passionate young lives devastated by death, the silence that seems to wrap the world like a shroud, was shattered and scattered to the winds by the loud call of war. In his confusion and helplessness after his wife's death, Ethan had let his mother-in-law, Mrs. Aaron Tallmadge, take the baby home with her for a visit to Boston. A few weeks before his planned ordination, young Gano joined the Southern army. Just as he was about to take the vows that would make him a man of peace and a priest, Ethan Gano was charging blindly with Kirby Smith's brigade across the fields from Manassas Station, among the first to break through the Union lines and give his life for a Southern victory in the battle of Bull Run.
It was said in Catawbaville that none of the disasters other Southerners were fearing could add much to Mrs. Gano's grief after the loss of her eldest son. She had been a striking, although fragile-looking, woman, tall, arrow-straight, and auburn-haired, just entering on middle life, when she went to her own room and closed the door behind her that day the despatch came after Bull Run. A few weeks later, when she came forth again, it seemed to her awe-struck household that it was an old woman who appeared among them, with stern, blanched face, bowed shoulders, and abundant hair whitening at the temples. But what her altered looks called forth of sympathy, her reticent manner either held at bay or ruthlessly rebuffed. She went nowhere, received no one. Months afterwards a neighbor, seeing her by chance, offered some conventional but kindly meant condolence. The look of cold surprise that any one should venture to come near her grief sealed up the fountain of neighborly sympathy. The rumor going forth that Mrs. Gano was more unapproachable than ever since Ethan's death, her friends left her to the solitude she was rightly understood to demand. But vain for[Pg 7] her to shut and double-lock the great white gates of Ashlands—the tide of war swept on and in, and overwhelmed the house.
It was said in Catawbaville that none of the disasters other Southerners were fearing could add much to Mrs. Gano's grief after the loss of her eldest son. She had been a striking, though fragile-looking, woman—tall, straight-backed, and auburn-haired—just entering middle age when she went to her room and closed the door behind her the day the dispatch arrived after Bull Run. A few weeks later, when she emerged again, her shocked household felt as if an old woman had appeared among them, with a stern, pale face, slumped shoulders, and a mass of hair graying at the temples. But while her changed appearance invited sympathy, her reserved demeanor either kept it at bay or harshly rejected it. She went nowhere and received no one. Months later, a neighbor, seeing her by chance, offered some polite but well-meaning condolences. The cold surprise on her face at anyone daring to approach her grief shut down any goodwill. With the word spreading that Mrs. Gano was more unapproachable than ever since Ethan's death, her friends left her in the solitude she clearly needed. But it was futile for her to shut and double-lock the large white gates of Ashlands—the tide of war swept on in and overwhelmed the house.
It is no part of the purpose of this account to tell in detail the old story of Southern losses, scenes of impotent indignation at the quartering of Northern soldiers in Confederate houses, wanton violence to property, and greater violence still to the old-fashioned Southern sense of personal dignity. These were the commonplaces of the war. Almost equally common were the lamentations in the negro quarters when the word went forth that the slaves were free, that they were to turn their backs on the patriarchal life and get them out into the world to taste the bitter and the sweet of independence.
It’s not the purpose of this account to go into detail about the familiar story of Southern losses, the frustration over Northern soldiers being housed in Confederate homes, the destruction of property, and the even greater assault on the traditional Southern sense of personal dignity. These were common occurrences during the war. Just as common were the cries in the Black communities when the news spread that the slaves were free, that they were to leave their patriarchal lives behind and venture out into the world to experience the ups and downs of independence.
When Mrs. Gano found that her belated private proclamation through her overseer, months after that of the President, had the inadequate effect of relieving her of but one negro, she assembled her household servants and plantation folk round the long veranda, and told them they were free. Uncle Charlie, as the accepted mouth-piece of the Gano niggers, stepped forward and pulled off his dilapidated hat.
When Mrs. Gano realized that her late private announcement through her overseer, months after the President's, had only resulted in her being able to free one enslaved person, she gathered her household staff and plantation workers around the long porch and told them they were free. Uncle Charlie, acting as the representative for the Gano workers, stepped forward and took off his worn-out hat.
"We done yeah somethin' 'bout dis 'mancyperation befo', but we don' gib no 'count to it, Mis' G'no."
"We did talk about this 'mancyperation before, but we don't give it any thought, Miss G'no."
"But I tell you it's true, and you must go. I'll have a fair division made of what's left in the quarter—of clothes and tools and food, and—"
"But I’m telling you it’s true, and you need to go. I’ll make sure there’s a fair split of what’s left in the quarter—clothes, tools, and food, and—"
"Law, ma'am, don' go fur t' do dat," said Cæsar, the gardener, grinning cheerfully, "we ain't gwine t' leab yo'."
"Don't worry about that, ma'am," said Cæsar, the gardener, grinning cheerfully, "we're not going to leave you."
"Yes, it is best you should," said the mistress.
"Yes, you should definitely do that," said the mistress.
"Bress yo' soul, ma'am"—old Charlie pulled his woolly white forelock and bowed low—"de G'nos hab stood by us a po'ful long time, an' now we gwine to stan' by de G'nos in dis yer trouble. We ain't gwine t' leab yo' t' de mussy o' dem Yankees."
"Bless your soul, ma’am," old Charlie said as he tugged at his white hair and bowed deeply. "The G’nos have supported us for a really long time, and now we’re going to stand by the G’nos in this trouble. We’re not going to leave you at the mercy of those Yankees."
"No, no, nebber w'ile de blessed Lawd sabes po' sinners," Mississippi Maria lifted up her voice and eyes and hands.
"No, no, never while the blessed Lord saves poor sinners," Mississippi Maria lifted up her voice and eyes and hands.
"The Yankees have given you your freedom," said Mrs. Gano, with wasted scorn.
"The Yankees have granted you your freedom," Mrs. Gano said, with a tone of wasted scorn.
"I don' gib' no 'count t' what de po' white trash says dey'll do fur me," said Uncle Charlie, loftily; "I b'longs t' de G'nos."
"I don't care what the poor white trash says they'll do for me," said Uncle Charlie, confidently; "I belong to the G'nosts."
"Yah, yah, we b'longs t' de G'nos," the murmur went through the crowd.
"Yeah, yeah, we belong to the G'nos," the murmur spread through the crowd.
"Of course you do, by rights," said the mistress, with a flash of fire. "But we can't keep our rights, it seems. So just make the best of this liberty, now you've got it; make the best of it, as young Jerry did."
"Of course you do, by all means," said the mistress, with a spark of intensity. "But it seems we can't hold on to our rights. So just make the most of this freedom now that you have it; make the most of it, like young Jerry did."
She waved her hand, dismissing them. Sensation in the crowd, and some whispering. Jerry senior created a diversion by pulling himself together and venturing up one of the long, low steps of the veranda. He held out two coal-black hands with pallid palms.
She waved her hand, brushing them off. There was a stir in the crowd, and some whispering. Jerry senior created a distraction by pulling himself together and stepping up one of the long, low steps of the porch. He held out two coal-black hands with pale palms.
"Don' git mad, Mis' G'no, 'count o' Jerry. Jerry been a po' sort o' chile eber since de Lawd made him," urged his earthly father, with a comfortable sense of having no responsibility in the matter. "Jerry been jes' dyin' fo' 'bout a year fur t' see dat yaller gal, Liza, yo' sen' to yo' sister down Kentucky way. Dat's wha' he's a-gwine. Yo' won't catch no G'no nigger gwine near de Yankees."
"Don’t get mad, Miss G'no, about Jerry. Jerry has been a poor sort of kid ever since the Lord made him," urged his earthly father, feeling comfortable with not having any responsibility in the matter. "Jerry has been just dying for about a year to see that yellow girl, Liza, you sent to your sister down in Kentucky. That’s where he’s going. You won’t catch any G'no black person going near the Yankees."
"If he's been dying to go so long, why didn't he set off in January?"
"If he’s been wanting to go for so long, why didn't he leave in January?"
"In Janoowerry? Yo' only sent us word yes'day mawnin'."
"In January? You only let us know yesterday morning."
"Hadn't Jerry heard of Lincoln's precious Proclamation at the New-Year?"
"Hadn't Jerry heard of Lincoln's important Proclamation at New Year's?"
"Oh ye-es, ma'am, he done yeah."
"Oh yes, ma'am, he did."
There was a moment's pause, and then the father pulled his shambling figure up.
There was a brief pause, and then the father straightened up his awkward posture.
"Jerry ain't much 'count, but he ain't clean gone crazy. He know it all bery well fo' de Yankee Pres'dent fo' to say he wus free. But Jerry know he jes' better hold his hosses till he yeah what Mis' G'no got t' say 'bout dat. Jerry been waitin' roun' since Janoowerry t' yeah wot yo' got t' say."
"Jerry isn't worth much, but he hasn't completely lost his mind. He knows very well that it was the Yankee President who declared him free. But Jerry knows he better hold his horses until he hears what Miss G'no has to say about that. Jerry has been hanging around since January waiting to hear what you've got to say."
"Well, I've told you."
"Okay, I've told you."
Uncle Charlie stepped forward, pulled old Jerry off the step without ceremony, and said, severely: "Yo' got a heap o' gab, but yo' better tote yo'self down to de gyarden an' do yo' chores." Then, looking up at the mistress: "An' 'tain't no use, ma'am, fo' yo' t' stan' up dah on de po'ch an' tell us we all 'mancyperated, and yo' don' care nuthin' no mo' 'bout us. Dar's a heap o' cotton got t' be picked, and we got t' pick it." He turned away to his companions: "Come 'long, yo' lazy black niggers, jes' stir yo' stumps!"
Uncle Charlie stepped forward, pulled old Jerry off the step without hesitation, and said sternly: "You've got a lot to say, but you better get yourself down to the garden and do your chores." Then, looking up at the mistress: "And it doesn't help, ma'am, for you to stand up there on the porch and tell us we’re all free now and you don’t care about us anymore. There’s a lot of cotton that needs to be picked, and we need to pick it." He turned back to his companions: "Come on, you lazy folks, just get a move on!"
"No, Charlie, no; the cotton must rot in the fields." Blank astonishment swept over the dusky crowd.
"No, Charlie, no; the cotton has to rot in the fields." Complete shock spread over the dark-skinned crowd.
"Golly!" said one or two under their breath, while the others stood speechless, with mouths open and round eyes fixed and staring.
"Gosh!" muttered a couple of them, while the others stood in shock, mouths open and wide eyes staring.
"Ef yo' thinkin' 'bout us bein' 'mancyperated an' 'spectin' to be paid," began Jerry, while a ripple of contempt at the notion passed over the bewildered throng, "well, we ain't 'spectin'."
"Hey, if you think we're going to be freed and expect to be paid,” Jerry started, as a wave of disdain for the idea swept over the confused crowd, “well, we aren’t expecting that."
"You are expecting to be fed," said Mrs. Gano, more gently than they were accustomed to hear their mistress speak, "and that's more than I can do for so many any longer."
"You’re expecting to be fed," Mrs. Gano said, more gently than they were used to hearing their mistress speak, "and that’s more than I can do for so many anymore."
The newly emancipated lifted up their voices and wept.
The newly freed people lifted their voices and cried.
"For Law's sake, don' sen' us away, Mis' G'no!"
"For the love of God, don’t send us away, Miss G'no!"
"I reckon yo' can't git 'long widout me and Tom nohow."
"I think you can't get by without me and Tom at all."
"We don' want nuthin' to eat," said Mississippi Maria, sobbing, while she cuffed the only completely happy person present—a youth of four or five, who clung to her skirt with one hand, while with the other he clutched a section of green melon. "Put dat down, yo' greedy gump!"—his grandmother clouted him over the head till he, too, joined in the general lamentation—"stuffin' yo'self wid watermillion fo' ladies."
"We don't want anything to eat," said Mississippi Maria, crying, while she smacked the only truly happy person there—a kid of four or five, who was holding onto her skirt with one hand and clutching a piece of green melon with the other. "Put that down, you greedy little brat!"—his grandmother slapped him on the head until he also joined in the collective crying—"stuffing yourself with watermelon for ladies."
"We gwine to wuk hard dis time, Mis' G'no," said another voice from out the general clamor, "and we don't[Pg 10] need no bacon. Corn-pone and 'lasses is 'nough fo' any nigger."
"We're going to work hard this time, Miss G'no," said another voice amidst the general noise, "and we don't need any bacon. Cornbread and molasses is enough for anyone."
"I'm sorry for you, but the Northerners have not only freed you, they have crippled us. We can't afford to have you here any longer. You must all go, except Jerusha and her children."
"I'm sorry for you, but the Northerners have not only freed you, they've also weakened us. We can't keep you here any longer. Everyone has to leave, except for Jerusha and her kids."
There was a lull of incredulity, and then a steadily rising storm of dismal howling.
There was a moment of disbelief, and then a steadily building storm of miserable howling.
"'Tain't fair!" shrieked old Chloe. "I done come yer fust—long befo' Jerusha. Missis! Missis! I done come to G'nos fo' yo' did yo'self."
"'It's not fair!' screamed old Chloe. 'I came here first—long before Jerusha. Missis! Missis! I came to G'nos before you did yourself.'"
"I dassent leab yo'," Jerry persisted. "Massa 'd 'mos' 'a' killed me ef he'd ebber thought I'd leab yo' and little missy to dem debbils o' Yankees. 'Tain't safe, ma'am—'tain't safe."
"I can't leave you," Jerry insisted. "Master would have almost killed me if he’d ever thought I’d leave you and little missy to those devilish Yankees. It’s not safe, ma’am—it’s not safe."
It was not Mrs. Gano's way to show emotion. She turned abruptly, and disappeared in the house. She had the well-earned reputation of being no easy mistress. But she had treated her slaves justly, according to her lights, and this hour of enforced setting them adrift was bitter on other than political and economic grounds.
It wasn't Mrs. Gano's style to show her feelings. She turned sharply and went into the house. She had a hard-earned reputation for being a strict mistress. However, she had treated her slaves fairly, in her own way, and this moment of having to let them go was hard for reasons beyond just political and economic issues.
CHAPTER 2
At the close of the war the Ganos were ruined. The rambling, verandaed house was sold for a song to the Gano-Lees, and the question was, where could John with his delicate health, his interrupted and insufficient schooling, make a livelihood? Where could Mrs. Gano live most inexpensively, and with least annoyance to sensibilities so outraged by the issue of the war? Certainly not in Virginia—not anywhere in the despoiled, prostrate South. Certainly not in the hated North. But the West—
At the end of the war, the Ganos were devastated. Their sprawling house with a wraparound porch was sold for a pittance to the Gano-Lees, and the question was where John, with his fragile health and disrupted, inadequate education, could earn a living. Where could Mrs. Gano live most affordably and with the least disruption to her sensibilities, which had been so hurt by the outcome of the war? Definitely not in Virginia—nowhere in the ruined, weakened South. Certainly not in the hated North. But the West—
Far off in the wilds of one of the Middle States, Mrs. Gano's father, William Calvert, had once held property, and in her early youth she had been taken from Baltimore in a stage-coach over the Alleghany Mountains to visit him during one of his long absences from home on business in connection with these Western lands. He had bought a queer, grim house in a little town on a river among the Mioto Hills, and made himself there a temporary home or headquarters for these yearly Western pilgrimages. The State where he had his interests was the first one carved out of the great Northwestern Territory, and though later on a much farther West robbed this mid-America of its early century associations of adventure and of danger, it was far remoter from the Atlantic seaboard then than the Pacific is to-day.
Far away in the wilderness of one of the Middle States, Mrs. Gano's father, William Calvert, had once owned property. In her early years, she was taken from Baltimore in a stagecoach over the Allegheny Mountains to visit him during one of his long business trips related to these Western lands. He had purchased a strange, imposing house in a small town by a river in the Mioto Hills, making it a temporary home or base for his annual trips to the West. The state where he had his interests was the first one created from the vast Northwestern Territory, and although later on the much farther West would overshadow this part of mid-America with its early-century tales of adventure and danger, it was much more isolated from the Atlantic coast back then than the Pacific is today.
The house that Mrs. Gano inherited from her father had been built in times of Indian warfare for a fortress and ammunition centre. With the retreat of the Indians to the Western Reservation, the settlement's need of a fort was less than the need of a school. The solid and spacious rectangular building of stone on the height above the river[Pg 12] was turned into an academy for boys. A rival school sapped its prosperity in time; it declined into bankruptcy, and came upon the market. William Calvert bought it, made it into a dwelling-house, ultimately adding a wooden L, and establishing his partner's family there. This house in the small but growing town of New Plymouth was all that was left to his eldest daughter when his shrunken estate was divided at his death. Through former acquaintances of William Calvert, the position of teller in the principal bank of the town was obtained for John Gano; and hither at the close of the war came Mrs. Gano with her son of twenty and her daughter, Valeria, nineteen.
The house that Mrs. Gano inherited from her father was built during the Indian wars as a fortress and ammunition center. With the Indians retreating to the Western Reservation, the need for a fort gave way to the need for a school. The solid, spacious rectangular stone building on the riverbank[Pg 12] was converted into an academy for boys. In time, a competing school undermined its success; it eventually went bankrupt and ended up on the market. William Calvert bought it, transformed it into a home, added a wooden L, and settled his partner's family there. This house in the small but growing town of New Plymouth was all that remained for his eldest daughter when his diminished estate was divided after his death. Through former acquaintances of William Calvert, John Gano secured a job as a teller at the town's main bank; and after the war, Mrs. Gano came here with her twenty-year-old son and her nineteen-year-old daughter, Valeria.
New Plymouth was not looked upon by its inhabitants as at all beyond the pale of a most advanced civilization. Founded by stout New-Englanders, it was one of the oldest settlements in this part of the world. It had its churches, its court-house, its excellent academy for boys and its unparalleled seminary for young ladies, when the present capital of the State was a wild unpeopled plain, crossed by winding cow-paths.
New Plymouth was seen by its residents as well within the bounds of a highly developed society. Established by determined New Englanders, it was one of the oldest settlements in this region. It had its churches, its courthouse, its outstanding academy for boys, and its unmatched seminary for young women, while the current capital of the state was just a vast, empty plain, crisscrossed by winding cow paths.
Mrs. Gano soon discovered that her own view of her exile among a ruder people, and to a narrower and more primitive life, was not likely to be shared by her neighbors, proud of their New England origin, and secure in their honest self-esteem. This difference of view was a matter quite unimportant to the new-comer, except that it made it easier to carry out her plan of refraining from any share in the active life of the bustling little community.
Mrs. Gano quickly realized that her perspective on being exiled among a rougher group and living a simpler, more primitive life was not likely to be shared by her neighbors, who took pride in their New England roots and felt confident in their integrity. This difference in viewpoint didn’t matter much to her as it actually made it easier for her to stick to her plan of staying out of the busy life of the lively little community.
"I am an invalid," she gave out; "I neither pay nor receive visits."
"I’m disabled," she said; "I don’t pay visits or have any visitors."
She did not even go often to church. The Rev. Mr. Collins was "a person of no education," she decided, "and spoke with a vile Western accent." But she rented a pew, and with rigid regularity sent the children to sit in it. Her children! As she called them, so she treated them—John, six feet two, doing a man's work in the world, with a man's spirit, and the tall, grave Valeria.
She didn't even go to church very often. The Rev. Mr. Collins was "someone with no education," she thought, "and he spoke with a terrible Western accent." But she rented a pew and consistently sent the kids to sit in it. Her kids! Just as she called them, she treated them—John, six feet two, doing a man's work in the world with a man’s spirit, and the tall, serious Valeria.
The girl was an enigmatic creature, silent, self-absorbed[Pg 13], shrinking from the give-and-take of social life. It was not the cross to her that it was to her more genial brother that their mother's craving for solitude, and not too Christian contempt for her well-meaning neighbors, precluded asking people to the house. But the young man, after the young man's fashion, escaped to some extent the tyranny of home conditions. He had come forth from his juvenile predilection for pious observances. He had developed a passion for natural science, and yet was content to work hard all day in the bank, and to spend his free evenings in a rapidly acquired circle of new friends. In summer there were moonlight drives and walks; there was boating on the Mioto, and singing songs and discreet love-making on the "stoops" of the houses of the prettiest girls. In the mild weather, too, sometimes combining a picnic with the pursuit of knowledge, he would make up a party to go to Black Hand or Cedar Rock, where the hills were rich in fossils, and sometimes he would go farther afield to find specimens in the coal seams of the region. In winter there were church sociables, "taffy-pulls," sleigh-rides, and skating-parties. He was, in short, living an active and healthy life under conditions not intrinsically inspiring, perhaps, except to the inner vision of ardent youth.
The girl was a mysterious person, quiet and focused on herself[Pg 13], avoiding the give-and-take of social life. It didn’t bother her as much as it did her more outgoing brother that their mom's need for solitude, along with a somewhat unkind view of her well-meaning neighbors, kept them from inviting people over. The young man, like many young men, managed to escape some of the pressures of home life. He had moved past his childhood obsession with religious practices. He developed a love for natural science but was also satisfied working hard at the bank all day and spending his evenings with a quickly growing group of new friends. In the summer, there were moonlit drives and walks, boating on the Mioto, singing songs, and sweet but discreet romance on the porches of the prettiest girls' houses. During the nice weather, he would sometimes organize a group to go to Black Hand or Cedar Rock, where the hills were full of fossils, and occasionally he’d venture farther to find specimens in the area's coal seams. In winter, there were church gatherings, "taffy pulls," sleigh rides, and skating parties. In short, he was living an active and healthy life under conditions that might not seem particularly inspiring, at least not to anyone but the passionate vision of youth.
His mother offered no objection to his amusing himself in New Plymouth's somewhat crude society, but took quick alarm at a piece of chance gossip repeated by the privileged factotum, Aunt Jerusha.
His mother didn't mind him having fun in New Plymouth's rough society, but she became worried quickly after hearing some gossip from Aunt Jerusha, the family’s well-connected servant.
"Massa John done got a reel truly-truly sweetheart dis time. He'll be marryin' her berry soon, by all 'counts."
"Mister John has really found a true sweetheart this time. He'll be marrying her very soon, by all accounts."
It came out that the lady in question was Miss Hattie Fox. Who was Miss Hattie Fox? Valeria had seen her at church. She was very pretty, and her father was senior warden at St. Thomas's on Sundays, and attorney-at-law at 114 Main Street on week-days. To Mrs. Gano's evident annoyance, nothing obviously objectionable could be urged against the girl. The next Sunday, Mrs. Gano went to church. Coming out, the impulsive John went forward, and had a precious whispered word with the lady in [Pg 14]question. As the young people reached the bottom of the church steps, his mother touched him on the shoulder.
It turned out that the lady in question was Miss Hattie Fox. Who was Miss Hattie Fox? Valeria had seen her at church. She was very pretty, and her father was the senior warden at St. Thomas's on Sundays and an attorney at 114 Main Street on weekdays. To Mrs. Gano's clear annoyance, there was nothing obviously wrong with the girl. The next Sunday, Mrs. Gano went to church. As they were leaving, the impulsive John stepped forward and had a quick whispered conversation with the lady in question. When the young people reached the bottom of the church steps, his mother tapped him on the shoulder.
"Introduce Miss Fox to me," she said.
"Please introduce me to Miss Fox," she said.
John performed the ceremony with the air of one who lights a powder-train, and against all canons of prudence stands waiting to see the explosion. But, behold! his mother was most gracious.
John carried out the ceremony with the confidence of someone lighting a fuse and then, ignoring all common sense, standing by to witness the blast. But, look! His mother was incredibly generous.
"Your family have been very hospitable to my son," she said. "I am an invalid, and do not entertain, but if you will come to supper some evening, my daughter and I will be glad to see you. Could you come to-night?"
"Your family has been very welcoming to my son," she said. "I’m not well and don’t host gatherings, but if you’d like to come over for dinner one evening, my daughter and I would love to see you. Could you come tonight?"
"Oh yes; do come," urged the smiling and unwary John.
"Oh yes; do come," urged the smiling and unsuspecting John.
She came. She was certainly a beautiful and amiable creature, but nevertheless John found himself fighting valiantly against the sudden temptation to judge her by a brand-new standard. His mother's soft Southern voice made Hattie's Western burr sound curiously common, and the manners he had thought delightfully vivacious seemed boisterous on a sudden. As he listened through his mother's ears, it dawned upon him for the first time that the girl laughed too loudly and too constantly. He set his acute discomfort down to his humiliating lack of discernment in the past, and too easy conquest by mere good looks. He did not realize that Hattie's gaucheries were intensified by her nervous awe of Mrs. Gano. She had never known any one in the least like her hostess, and so far from failing in respect, she was so deeply impressed that in her wonder and veneration she was driven to adopt the juvenile device for the working off of oppressive emotion—pretending to be extravagantly at her ease.
She arrived. She was definitely a beautiful and friendly person, but John found himself struggling against the sudden urge to judge her by a whole new standard. His mother’s gentle Southern voice made Hattie’s Western accent sound strangely ordinary, and the lively mannerisms he once found charming suddenly seemed overwhelming. As he listened through his mother’s perspective, it struck him for the first time that the girl laughed too loudly and too often. He attributed his acute discomfort to his past inability to recognize these things and his too-easy attraction to mere good looks. He didn’t realize that Hattie’s awkwardness was exaggerated by her nervous awe of Mrs. Gano. She had never encountered anyone quite like her hostess, and rather than lacking respect, she was so deeply impressed that in her wonder and admiration, she resorted to the childish tactic of pretending to be completely at ease.
One or two things in that evening of disillusionment stood out with painful distinctness in John Gano's memory for years. Naturally, Hattie answered "Yes" and "No" to John's mother, not as Southern youths said to their elders: "Yes, ma'am," and "No, ma'am," or "Sir." But she also sat down to the piano without being invited, and sang a song which it was plain Mrs. Gano thought [Pg 15]unrefined. Even John realized now that it wasn't quite the song he had imagined.
One or two things from that evening of disillusionment stayed painfully clear in John Gano's memory for years. Naturally, Hattie answered "Yes" and "No" to John's mother, not like Southern kids who said to their elders: "Yes, ma'am," and "No, ma'am," or "Sir." But she also sat down at the piano without being asked and sang a song that Mrs. Gano clearly thought was [Pg 15]unrefined. Even John now realized it wasn't quite the song he had envisioned.
At supper, when Mrs. Gano's covert but unsparing inspection of the girl announced to her children, plain as words, that their visitor was overloaded with jewelry, John thought to mitigate the enormity of the huge frying-pan locket Hattie wore on her innocent breast by observing:
At dinner, when Mrs. Gano's subtle but relentless scrutiny of the girl clearly indicated to her children that their guest was decked out in jewelry, John tried to lessen the impact of the large frying-pan locket Hattie wore on her innocent chest by saying:
"Haven't I heard your sister say you have a daguerrotype of your father in the locket you're wearing?"
"Haven't I heard your sister mention that you have a daguerreotype of your dad in the locket you're wearing?"
"Right you are!" she said. "I never go without it." Then to Mrs. Gano: "My! I'm awful fawnd of my paw. P'raps you'd like to see him."
"You're absolutely right!" she said. "I never leave home without it." Then to Mrs. Gano: "Wow! I really adore my dad. Maybe you’d like to meet him."
Miss Fox obligingly unfastened the frying-pan, and shied it, quoit-like, down the table to her hostess.
Miss Fox kindly unfastened the frying pan and tossed it like a frisbee down the table to her hostess.
There was a pause, a hideous silence.
There was a pause, an awful silence.
"Pass me the crackers, Venus," Mrs. Gano said, presently, to Aunt Jerusha's daughter. As she took the plate she, without touching it, indicated the big bold locket. "Take that to Miss Fox," she said.
"Pass me the crackers, Venus," Mrs. Gano said, a moment later, to Aunt Jerusha's daughter. As she took the plate, she pointed to the big bold locket without touching it. "Take that to Miss Fox," she said.
And while the maid was conveying the visitor's property back to her in the middle of a large tray, Mrs. Gano had turned to Valeria and was speaking of the morning's sermon.
And while the maid was returning the visitor's belongings to her on a large tray, Mrs. Gano had turned to Valeria and was talking about the morning's sermon.
Poor Miss Hattie put the finishing touch to her visit by departing without taking leave of her hostess.
Poor Miss Hattie wrapped up her visit by leaving without saying goodbye to her hostess.
"Won't you come to the parlor a moment and say good-bye to my mother?" said John, when Valeria brought their guest down-stairs into the hall, hatted and gloved, and ready to go home.
"Could you come to the living room for a moment and say goodbye to my mom?" said John, as Valeria brought their guest downstairs into the hallway, all dressed up and ready to head home.
"Gracious Peter! say good-bye?" The guest drew back in genuine alarm. "You may just bet I won't say 'beans' before her from now till Gabriel blows his trumpet in the morning. Did you hear the last thing she said to me? My!"
"Gracious Peter! Say good-bye?" The guest pulled back in real shock. "You can bet I won’t say a word to her from now until Gabriel blows his trumpet in the morning. Did you catch the last thing she said to me? My!"
"No; I was playing 'Dixie Land.'"
"No; I was playing 'Dixie Land.'"
"Yes; and all through it she kept looking at the clock, and when you got to the loud part she leaned over and[Pg 16] asked me whether I expected my father or a servant to come for me? My gracious!"
"Yeah; and the whole time she was watching the clock, and when it got to the loud part, she leaned over and[Pg 16] asked me if I thought my dad or a servant would come for me? Wow!"
"Oh, but I—I—" stammered John.
"Oh, but I—I—" stuttered John.
"You—you? Not a bit of it. She said Jerusha should see me to my door. The old hag's out at the gate now waiting for me. Oh my!"
"You—you? Not at all. She said Jerusha should walk me to my door. The old hag is out at the gate now waiting for me. Oh my!"
And Miss Fox fled the premises.
And Miss Fox ran away from the place.
No word ever passed between mother and son about the young lady. It was wholly unnecessary to discuss her. John had been made to see, in a ruthless light, the unseemliness of asking this raw little Westerner to be his mother's successor in the house of Gano, even in these degenerate days.
No words were ever exchanged between mother and son about the young woman. There was no need to talk about her. John had been made to understand, very clearly, how inappropriate it would be to ask this inexperienced young Westerner to take his mother’s place in the Gano household, even in these troubled times.
John's disappointment had no tragic issue, yet, in spite of the consolation of other friends, in spite of the joys of experimental science in the freedom of the woodshed, he was grievously unhappy for a time, especially on Saturday evenings, which he had been used to spend at the Foxes'. Partly in order to have an excuse for breaking through that custom, and partly for a belated doctrinal reason, he occupied his Saturday evenings in taking Hebrew lessons from the Principal of the Boys' Academy. Young Gano had the inquirer's temper, and if he had not had his bread to win, he would probably have been a traveller along many of the roads of learning.
John's disappointment didn't lead to anything tragic, but despite his other friends trying to comfort him and the joys of doing experimental science in the freedom of the woodshed, he felt really unhappy for a while, especially on Saturday nights, which he used to spend at the Foxes'. Partly to have a reason to break that routine, and partly for a late-in-the-game philosophical reason, he spent his Saturday nights taking Hebrew lessons from the Principal of the Boys' Academy. Young Gano was naturally curious, and if he hadn't had to earn a living, he probably would have traveled down many paths of knowledge.
And Valeria—she had not been as successful as her brother in shaking off the paralyzing fears and lulling hopes of the old religious view. But a new passion had found its way into her secluded life, altering, shaping, imperiously governing it. It was no sudden love for the hero of a girlish dream, no dedication of dawning woman-life to the worship of some man, made saint or savior by imagination's magic, no fairy prince's coming, no Romeo calling under her balcony in the night, that wakened this grave-eyed dreamer of dreams to a thrilling sense of life and service. It was that most blessed or accursed summons to rise and join the ranks of those who follow Art. Here in the Western wilds, among conditions grotesquely [Pg 17]unpropitious, barren beyond the telling, sordid, if you like, this keen young vision, searching the horizon of a pent-up life, had seen the signal from afar, shining and beckoning her on.
And Valeria—she hadn't been as successful as her brother in shaking off the paralyzing fears and comforting hopes of the old religious beliefs. But a new passion had entered her quiet life, changing, shaping, and taking charge of it. It wasn’t a sudden infatuation with the hero of a teenage fantasy, nor the commitment of her emerging womanhood to the worship of some man, made a saint or savior by the magic of imagination, no fairy-tale prince appearing, no Romeo calling beneath her balcony at night, that stirred this serious dreamer into a vibrant awareness of life and purpose. It was that most fortunate or unfortunate call to rise and join the ranks of those who pursue Art. Here in the wild West, under conditions shockingly [Pg 17]unfavorable, incredibly barren, even bleak, this sharp young vision, scanning the horizon of a constrained existence, had seen the signal from afar, glowing and inviting her forward.
Valeria at nineteen was lamely, impotently following that Will-o'-the-wisp which, under fairest conditions, may "lead to bewilder and dazzle to blind," and of which you shall say in vain, "He lights you to the swamps of death." The happy followers know the swamps of death are waiting all, but many there be who travel thither without the kind-deceiving light.
Valeria, at nineteen, was weakly and helplessly chasing after that Will-o'-the-wisp which, in the best circumstances, can "lead to bewilderment and dazzle to blind," and of which you might say in vain, "It guides you to the swamps of death." The happy followers are aware that the swamps of death are waiting for everyone, but many travel there without the misleading light.
Valeria, in common with some other members of her family, had written little verses, chiefly religious; but that was nothing. It had been said long ago in Maryland that the Ganos were born with a pen in their hands. Like the others, she had given some of her time to music, when her mother was out of ear-shot. She had a smattering of French, a modicum of German, and a few lessons in painting. In the home in New Plymouth there were specimens here and there about the house of work done before she left Maryland: a Melanchthon with a coppery face and a glimpse of hair-shirt, two copies of the portrait of Raphael done by himself, a "Beatrice Cenci," and a "Holy Family." But from the days of inarticulate childhood, with no more than a handful of her native soil and a watering-pot, or a precious lump of putty from the plantation carpenter, she had tasted the tyrannous joy of the creator, fashioning beasts and men.
Valeria, like some other members of her family, had written a few poems, mainly religious ones; but that was nothing special. It had been said long ago in Maryland that the Ganos were born with a pen in their hands. Like the others, she had spent some of her time on music when her mother was out of earshot. She knew a little French, some German, and had taken a few painting lessons. In the house in New Plymouth, there were various pieces of her early work displayed: a Melanchthon with a coppery face and a glimpse of a hair-shirt, two copies of Raphael's self-portrait, a "Beatrice Cenci," and a "Holy Family." But since her inarticulate childhood, with just a handful of soil from her home and a watering can, or a treasured piece of putty from the plantation carpenter, she had experienced the overwhelming joy of creating, shaping animals and people.
And now, grown up, exiled to the West, living in poverty, and isolated from all art save that in books, she said to herself that she had been sent into the world to model beautiful forms, and express her restless spirit in enduring marble.
And now, as an adult, exiled to the West, living in poverty, and cut off from all art except for what’s in books, she told herself that she had come into the world to create beautiful shapes and express her restless spirit in lasting marble.
In vain she prayed to be allowed to go away and study—not to Paris, not to Rome: only to New York. She had a small legacy left her by an aunt. The interest was so little, why not spend the capital in studying sculpture? Her mother, amazed at the proposal, left Valeria no moment in doubt of her determination to crush it.
In vain she prayed to be allowed to leave and study—not in Paris, not in Rome: just in New York. She had a small inheritance from her aunt. The interest was so minimal, so why not use the principal to study sculpture? Her mother, shocked by the suggestion, made it clear to Valeria that she was determined to put an end to it.
Valeria's Aunt Paget was with them on a visit when the matter was under discussion. Mrs. Paget was seldom admitted to family counsels, and felt herself something of a stranger in her sister's house. She was the worldly, the frivolous member of her family, who "dressed in the mode" and "cultivated society." She was surprised when on this occasion the topic proved too much of the "burning" order to be smuggled out of sight.
Valeria's Aunt Paget was visiting them when they were discussing the matter. Mrs. Paget rarely took part in family discussions and felt a bit out of place in her sister's home. She was the more glamorous and superficial member of the family, who "followed the latest trends" and "was all about socializing." She was taken aback when the topic turned out to be too important to be brushed aside.
"Study sculpture! Such a thing is unheard of!" ejaculated Mrs. Paget, making wide blue eyes at her elder sister and her niece.
"Study sculpture? That's unheard of!" exclaimed Mrs. Paget, widening her blue eyes at her older sister and her niece.
"So I tell Valeria," said Mrs. Gano. "She couldn't go to New York alone, she couldn't live there without a chaperon."
"So I tell Valeria," said Mrs. Gano. "She couldn't go to New York by herself; she couldn't live there without someone to accompany her."
"And even if she could afford it, you need her here. You are always ill nowadays."
"And even if she could pay for it, you need her here. You're always sick these days."
"It isn't that," said Mrs. Gano. "I'm thinking of Valeria herself."
"It’s not that," Mrs. Gano said. "I’m thinking about Valeria herself."
"Of course; so am I. She ought to marry."
"Of course; me too. She should get married."
"I shall never marry!"
"I'm never getting married!"
Aunt Paget smiled.
Aunt Paget grinned.
"Well, at all events, it won't help you to be chiselling marble."
"Well, in any case, it won't do you any good to be carving marble."
"Help me to what?"
"Help me with what?"
"To a suitable marriage, of course."
"To a good marriage, of course."
Valeria's dark eyes flashed, but before she could speak her mother said:
Valeria's dark eyes sparkled, but before she could say anything, her mother interrupted:
"I am not one of those women who are anxious for their children to marry. I shall be more than content if Valeria remains single."
"I’m not one of those women who are eager for their kids to get married. I will be more than happy if Valeria stays single."
"Well, Sarah, forgive me, but I think it's a mistake. I said so before we left Maryland, when she refused young Middleton. Every one of us was married before we were Valeria's age, and none of us ever dreamed of wanting to go away from our home and study sculpture, or do anything in the least unladylike."
"Well, Sarah, I’m sorry, but I think it’s a mistake. I mentioned this before we left Maryland when she turned down young Middleton. Every one of us was married before Valeria's age, and none of us ever dreamed of wanting to leave our home to study sculpture or do anything even slightly unladylike."
Valeria gathered up her sewing as if to leave the room.
Valeria picked up her sewing as if she was about to leave the room.
"You must admit," Aunt Paget went on, "there's[Pg 19] something unfeminine about sculpture. I'm not sure it isn't even a little irreligious."
"You have to admit," Aunt Paget continued, "there's[Pg 19] something unladylike about sculpture. I'm not sure it's not even a bit disrespectful to religion."
"You don't know anything about it, Maria. You never had the least taste yourself for anything but dress and going out."
"You don't know anything about this, Maria. You’ve never had an interest in anything except fashion and socializing."
"Well, you see, that's what makes it so surprising," said the younger sister, in an apologetic tone. "You have always thought me so frivolous, and yet I wouldn't think—no, not in my wildest moments—of being a sculptor."
"Well, you see, that's what makes it so surprising," said the younger sister, sounding a bit apologetic. "You've always seen me as so carefree, and yet I wouldn't even—no, not in my wildest dreams—consider being a sculptor."
As Valeria left the room, Mrs. Gano looked with pride after the tall, willowy figure.
As Valeria walked out of the room, Mrs. Gano watched her with pride, admiring her tall, slender silhouette.
"You must remember," she said, speaking unusually gently, "the Ganos are more artistic than we Calverts. Valeria has great talents."
"You need to remember," she said, speaking gently, "the Ganos are more artistic than we Calverts. Valeria has amazing talent."
But having talent altered little. Valeria beat her wings against the walls of the old Indian fortress all in vain. But she studied books, she got clay for modelling, and tools, and in secret wrought rude images that mocked her dreams. By-and-by she flung the tools aside, and the plastic clay that she had meant to fashion into forms of beauty hardened uncouthly into an unmeaning mass. An interim of aimlessness and despair of life was followed by a gradual healing of the spirit and restored activity of mind, through nothing more nor less than the power of poetry. Saturated with Keats and Shelley, she took up again her old childish habit of verse-making, but very seriously now, thinking of herself as a poet. Some hint of the way she passed her time, some whisper, through servants or others, of the reams of paper she engrossed with verse, got abroad in the town. She was asked to contribute to the Mioto Gazette, and was stopped on her way from church, by people she scarcely knew, to hear that her fellow-townsmen were full of curiosity and pride at having a poet among them. She was embarrassed, but not altogether displeased. Not so Mrs. Gano, whose favorite remark about the good people of New Plymouth was that they didn't know a B from a bull's foot. Of course they were impressed that any one in this benighted place should write verse!
But having talent didn’t change much. Valeria beat her wings against the walls of the old Indian fortress all in vain. She studied books, got clay for modeling, and gathered tools, secretly creating crude sculptures that mocked her dreams. Eventually, she threw the tools aside, and the clay that she intended to shape into beautiful forms hardened into a meaningless lump. A period of aimlessness and despair was followed by a gradual healing of her spirit and renewed mental activity, all thanks to the power of poetry. Inspired by Keats and Shelley, she picked up her old childhood habit of writing verses, but now she took it very seriously, seeing herself as a poet. Some hint of how she spent her time, some rumor through servants or others, about the stacks of paper she filled with verses spread around town. She was asked to contribute to the Mioto Gazette and was stopped on her way from church by people she barely knew, who wanted her to know that her fellow townspeople were curious and proud to have a poet among them. She felt embarrassed but not entirely displeased. Not so with Mrs. Gano, whose favorite remark about the good people of New Plymouth was that they didn’t know a B from a bull’s foot. Of course they were impressed that anyone in this backward place could write poetry!
"Just tell them the next time they bother you that the Ganos do it by the yard."
"Just tell them the next time they annoy you that the Ganos do it by the yard."
It was very difficult to impress this mother of hers, who took so much for granted.
It was really hard to impress her mother, who took so much for granted.
"I think," said Valeria, with dignity, laying down a volume of Aurora Leigh—"I think I shall seriously devote myself to literature."
"I think," Valeria said with dignity, setting aside a copy of Aurora Leigh, "I believe I’m going to seriously commit myself to literature."
"Ah! then in that case be careful you don't adopt New Plymouth standards."
"Ah! So in that case, make sure you don't adopt New Plymouth standards."
"I am not likely to."
"I probably won't."
"I don't know. Nothing is more difficult than to avoid measuring yourself by the people you live among. John is an ignoramus compared to his father, but he tells me he is considered here a highly educated person."
"I don't know. Nothing is harder than avoiding the urge to compare yourself to the people around you. John is clueless compared to his father, but he tells me he's seen as a highly educated person here."
"I think, mother," the girl said, gravely, "that you'll protect me from having too good an opinion of my work."
"I think, Mom," the girl said seriously, "that you'll keep me from getting too high a view of my work."
But the conversation had set her thoughts in a new groove. There was truth in this. She must guard against an ignorant satisfaction in her poems. She must have better standards of style; she must know what the masters taught and practised. She must learn to be more critical than even her critical mother. "The great teachers of the world shall be my teachers," she said to herself, and there sprang up within her a new and fiery curiosity about the classics.
But the conversation had shifted her thinking. There was truth in this. She needed to be careful about taking too much pride in her poems without understanding their depth. She needed to raise her standards for style; she had to learn what the masters taught and how they practiced. She had to become even more critical than her critical mother. "The great teachers of the world will be my teachers," she told herself, and a new, intense curiosity about the classics sparked within her.
She asked her mother to let the Roman Catholic priest teach her Latin, and the request was granted with but slight demur, as an alternative to the pursuit of art away from home. Quietly and doggedly Valeria went on with her studies, teaching herself Greek, and lying long mornings on the floor in the Blue Room, getting by heart the wit and wisdom of men to whom the existence of a creature like Valeria Gano, in such a world as America, would have been harder to grasp than she, unaided, had found the niceties of the historical tense, or tolerance for her masters' morals.
She asked her mom if she could have the Roman Catholic priest teach her Latin, and the request was granted with only a little hesitation, as an alternative to pursuing art away from home. Quietly and persistently, Valeria continued her studies, teaching herself Greek and spending long mornings lying on the floor in the Blue Room, memorizing the wit and wisdom of men who would have found it harder to comprehend a person like Valeria Gano existing in a world like America than she had found the subtleties of the historical tense or the tolerance for her teachers' morals.
While the girl up-stairs was patiently learning letters of the pagans, in the room below the mother conned Church[Pg 21] History and Biblical Criticism, searching the Creeds and her own unquiet heart for justification and for peace. And all the while about these two absorbed, self-centred women surged the turbulent life of the little town. Gossip was busy with Mrs. Gano from the first, albeit her face was unknown to most of her towns-people—to nearly all who had not seen her in her rare pilgrimages to St. Thomas's. They speculated, too, about the young girl who dressed so severely, and whom one couldn't fancy at a party or a picnic—who, though an irreproachable Episcopalian, learned Latin of Father O'Brien, wrote verses about heathen gods and goddesses, if report spoke true, and yet sat in church on Sunday with the rapt look of a medieval saint.
While the girl upstairs was patiently learning the letters of the pagans, in the room below, the mother was engrossed in Church[Pg 21] History and Biblical Criticism, searching through the Creeds and her own restless heart for justification and peace. Meanwhile, the vibrant life of the little town swirled around these two introspective women. Gossip was buzzing about Mrs. Gano from the start, even though most townspeople didn’t know her face—almost all who hadn’t seen her during her rare visits to St. Thomas's. They also speculated about the young girl who dressed so modestly, one who you couldn’t imagine at a party or a picnic—who, despite being a perfectly respectable Episcopalian, studied Latin with Father O’Brien, wrote poems about pagan gods and goddesses, if the rumors were true, and yet sat in church on Sundays with the entranced expression of a medieval saint.
It was universally agreed by the neighbors that John Gano was the flower of the flock. He, at least, was an addition to New Plymouth society, being a very rising as well as agreeable person.
It was widely accepted by the neighbors that John Gano was the standout of the group. He was, at the very least, a great asset to New Plymouth society, being both ambitious and a pleasant person.
There was more than one sore young heart in the town when, in the following year, John Gano came back from a visit to his childhood's home in the South, engaged to marry his cousin Virginia Gano-Lee, just sixteen at the time. His mother, who had never ceased to fear that, despite her vigilance, he might be beguiled into marrying some one of these "ill-mannered Western girls," hailed the idea of further alliance with the Gano-Lees. However, much too big as her house was for her own use, she did not welcome John's natural proposal to bring his wife there to live.
There was more than one heartbroken young person in town when, the following year, John Gano returned from a visit to his childhood home in the South, engaged to marry his cousin Virginia Gano-Lee, who was just sixteen at the time. His mother, who had always worried that, despite her best efforts, he might be tricked into marrying one of those "rude Western girls," was pleased about a further connection with the Gano-Lees. However, even though her house was way too big for just her, she didn't embrace John's natural suggestion to bring his wife to live there.
"No; wait till you can make a home of your own," his mother had said.
"No; wait until you can create a home of your own," his mother had said.
So it behoved the young man to better his worldly position as speedily as possible. An opening in a bank in New York, with a little larger salary, and prospect of a partnership, took him away from New Plymouth the following year, and left his mother and sister alone in the old house.
So it was essential for the young man to improve his financial situation as quickly as he could. A job opportunity at a bank in New York, offering a slightly higher salary and the chance for a partnership, took him away from New Plymouth the following year, leaving his mother and sister alone in the old house.
CHAPTER 3
Naturally so clannish a woman as Mrs. Gano had not let the years go by without much solicitude on behalf of her orphan grandchild. After the death of her eldest son, Mrs. Gano wrote to his mother-in-law, Mrs. Tallmadge, asking her to send the little orphan to his father's people, or else appoint a time when Mrs. Gano might come to Boston and bring her grandson home. The reply came from Mr. Tallmadge, showing how deeply he and his wife had resented Mrs. Gano's behavior on the marriage of her son. Mr. Tallmadge wrote that his daughter on her death-bed had committed the infant to the care of her own mother, and that Ethan Gano himself had sent his son North under the protection of Mrs. Tallmadge. He had broken with his own family, and held no communication with them. It was plain what his wishes were with reference to his son. And the Tallmadges might be depended upon to make good their right to the custody of the child. Several spirited letters were exchanged, and then silence till the close of the war and the news of Mrs. Tallmadge's death. Mrs. Gano then made another attempt to get possession of the boy, but finding his grandfather as resolute as ever to keep him in Boston, she proposed a journey thither. This apparent prompting of natural affection could not decently be thwarted, although Mr. Tallmadge understood perfectly the suspicion and anxiety as to the way the orphan was being brought up, that secured the Tallmadges the honor of a visit from Mrs. Gano.
Naturally, a woman as family-oriented as Mrs. Gano didn't let the years go by without worrying about her orphaned grandchild. After her eldest son died, Mrs. Gano wrote to his mother-in-law, Mrs. Tallmadge, asking her to send the little orphan to his father's family or to set a time when Mrs. Gano could come to Boston and bring her grandson home. The reply came from Mr. Tallmadge, expressing how deeply he and his wife felt about Mrs. Gano's actions during her son's marriage. Mr. Tallmadge wrote that his daughter had entrusted the infant to her own mother while on her deathbed, and that Ethan Gano had sent his son North under the care of Mrs. Tallmadge. He had cut ties with his own family and had no communication with them. It was clear what his wishes were regarding his son. The Tallmadges could be counted on to assert their right to keep the child. Several heated letters were exchanged, followed by silence until the war ended and news of Mrs. Tallmadge's death arrived. Mrs. Gano then made another attempt to gain custody of the boy, but when she found his grandfather as determined as ever to keep him in Boston, she suggested a trip there. This obvious display of natural affection couldn't be dismissed, although Mr. Tallmadge fully understood the suspicion and concern regarding how the orphan was being raised, which earned the Tallmadges a visit from Mrs. Gano.
She declined to make the house in Ashburton Place her headquarters, "having already," she wrote, "engaged an[Pg 23] apartment at the Tremont House." Mr. Tallmadge smiled, understanding perfectly.
She chose not to make the house on Ashburton Place her main base, "having already," she wrote, "booked an[Pg 23] apartment at the Tremont House." Mr. Tallmadge smiled, fully aware of her reasoning.
But if he contemplated with serenity the descent of Mrs. Gano upon Ashburton Place, not so his unmarried daughter and house-keeper, Hannah Tallmadge. With nervous misgiving she looked forward to the coming of this hereditary foe, who, moreover, had the blackest designs upon her darling Ethan. Still, Hannah Tallmadge was a most Christian soul. Short of giving up Ethan, she would do all in her power to exhibit a hospitable and forgiving spirit in the approaching trial. She would do what she could to curb her father's uncompromising bluntness of speech, and would keep him off dangerous topics. It occurred to her that the mere sight of Uncle Tom's Cabin on the parlor table might rouse angry passions. She was in the act of putting that work into the bookcase, when her father, observing her suspiciously, asked:
But while he calmly thought about Mrs. Gano arriving at Ashburton Place, his unmarried daughter and housekeeper, Hannah Tallmadge, felt quite differently. She anxiously anticipated the arrival of this longtime rival, who also had malicious intentions toward her beloved Ethan. Still, Hannah Tallmadge was a deeply kind-hearted person. Except for giving up Ethan, she would do everything in her power to show a welcoming and forgiving attitude during the upcoming challenge. She would try to soften her father's harsh and straightforward way of speaking and steer him away from sensitive subjects. It occurred to her that just the presence of Uncle Tom's Cabin on the parlor table might stir up hostility. She was in the process of putting that book into the bookcase when her father suspiciously observed her and asked:
"What are you doing?"
"What are you up to?"
"Just putting this away."
"Just putting this away now."
"Leave it on the table. It is the only work of fiction I have ever been able to read. Leave it on the table."
"Leave it on the table. It’s the only fictional book I’ve ever been able to read. Leave it on the table."
Nevertheless, next day, in a moment of nervousness induced by the news that a strange lady was getting out of a carriage at their door, Miss Hannah dropped Uncle Tom behind the horse-hair sofa-cushion.
Nevertheless, the next day, in a moment of anxiety caused by the news that a mysterious woman was getting out of a carriage at their door, Miss Hannah dropped Uncle Tom behind the horse-hair sofa cushion.
"Where is Ethan?" said her father, turning suddenly from the window.
"Where's Ethan?" her father said, suddenly turning away from the window.
"I'll go and bring him," replied Miss Hannah, and she left the room with haste.
"I'll go get him," said Miss Hannah, and she rushed out of the room.
A few moments, and the door opened again. Mrs. Gano came in with an air that seemed to Aaron Tallmadge suspiciously gracious. She paused for just that decisive but infinitesimal moment of first impression, as she took the measure of the spare figure standing on guard in the middle of his prim New England parlor.
A few moments later, the door opened again. Mrs. Gano came in with a demeanor that made Aaron Tallmadge feel oddly suspicious of her politeness. She paused for a brief but crucial moment to assess the slender figure standing watch in the center of his tidy New England parlor.
"Mr. Tallmadge?" inquired Mrs. Gano, suavely.
"Mr. Tallmadge?" asked Mrs. Gano smoothly.
"Mrs. Gano?"
"Ms. Gano?"
He offered his hand, and then pushed a straight-backed[Pg 24] horse-hair chair a little nearer the fire. In the mere speaking of her name his twang made instant attack upon the Southerner's nerves. It passed through the man's mind presently that Mrs. Gano's voice was disagreeably reminiscent of a runaway slave he had once befriended.
He reached out his hand and then inched a straight-backed[Pg 24] horse-hair chair closer to the fire. Just saying her name, his accent immediately grated on the Southerner's nerves. It crossed the man's mind that Mrs. Gano's voice unpleasantly reminded him of a runaway slave he had once helped.
"I have just seen my grandson's face at an upper window." She looked round eagerly. "Ah!"
"I just saw my grandson's face at an upstairs window." She turned around eagerly. "Ah!"
The door had opened very slowly. One eye and half a little dark head were put doubtfully in.
The door opened very slowly. One eye and part of a small dark head peered in hesitantly.
"Come here, Ethan!" said his grandfather.
"Come here, Ethan!" his grandfather said.
The child disappeared altogether.
The child completely disappeared.
Mr. Tallmadge went out into the hall, and presently reappeared leading Ethan in. He hung back, dropping his curly head, and shooting an occasional look at the newcomer; but since she did not fly at him in the objectionable way of visitors, he allowed himself to be brought by degrees up to the strange lady's chair.
Mr. Tallmadge stepped into the hall and soon returned with Ethan. He hesitated, lowering his curly head and glancing occasionally at the newcomer. However, since she didn't approach him in a bothersome way like other visitors, he gradually allowed himself to be led to the strange lady's chair.
She did not even say "How do you do?" She stooped and kissed him silently. He stared at her with great melancholy eyes, backed away, and stood by his grandfather's side.
She didn't even say "How do you do?" She bent down and kissed him quietly. He looked at her with deep sadness in his eyes, stepped back, and stood next to his grandfather.
"I am afraid he is not strong," said Mrs. Gano, a little huskily.
"I’m afraid he isn’t strong," said Mrs. Gano, a bit hoarsely.
"He has been singularly free from childish ailments—an occasional cold—"
"He has been particularly free from childhood illnesses—just the occasional cold—"
"Of course, in this trying climate."
"Of course, in this challenging environment."
"Oh, we find our climate does very well."
"Oh, our climate is doing really well."
"No doubt, in the case of those to the manner born. This child is singularly like his father."
"No doubt, in the case of those born to it. This kid is incredibly like his dad."
"He reminds us constantly of his mother."
"He constantly reminds us of his mother."
"Is it possible? I assure you I feel, as I look at him, that I have dreamed these twenty years, and that my son is standing there before me."
"Is it really possible? I swear, as I look at him, it feels like I've been dreaming for twenty years, and now my son is right there in front of me."
"You don't say!" remarked the child's grandfather, unmoved. "Everybody here considers him so like the Tallmadges."
"You don't say!" the child's grandfather replied, unfazed. "Everyone here thinks he looks just like the Tallmadges."
Mrs. Gano, with unflattering eyes on the head of the house, gave an incredulous cough. She seemed on the[Pg 25] point of expressing more indubitably some further thought, looked at the boy, softened suddenly, and smiled at the grave little face.
Mrs. Gano, giving a disapproving look at the head of the house, let out a skeptical cough. She seemed about to share some other thoughts, glanced at the boy, softened unexpectedly, and smiled at his serious little face.
"You know who I am?"
"Do you know who I am?"
He shook his brown curls. A shadow crossed the woman's face.
He shook his brown curls. A shadow crossed the woman's face.
"Is he never told anything of his father or his father's people?"
"Has he never been told anything about his father or his father's side of the family?"
"He is very young yet to take an interest in folks he hasn't seen."
"He is still very young to be interested in people he hasn't met."
"He is nearly six."
"He's almost six."
"What say?"
"What do you say?"
"I should have thought an intelligent child of six might have been told that his grandmother—"
"I would have thought that a smart six-year-old could have been told that his grandmother—"
"Not six yet, madam. Of course, when he is older—"
"Not six yet, ma'am. Of course, when he gets older—"
He made a gesture indicating a liberal policy.
He made a gesture that suggested a generous policy.
"When he is older you will have no objection, I suppose, to his making a visit to his father's people?"
"When he's older, I assume you won't mind if he visits his father's family?"
"No objection whatever to a visit, madam."
"No objections at all to a visit, ma'am."
"How soon should you consider such a move expedient?"
"How soon should you think it makes sense to make such a move?"
"Ah, that depends," replied the wary gentleman—"depends so much on circumstances."
"That depends," replied the cautious man—"it really depends on the circumstances."
"What kind of circumstances?" she inquired, stiffly.
"What kind of circumstances?" she asked, stiffly.
His look and tone said unmistakably, "Depends on your behavior, madam." "Depends on the child's health and— Run away and play, Ethan," he said.
His expression and tone clearly communicated, "It depends on how you behave, ma’am." "Depends on the child's health and— Go ahead and play, Ethan," he said.
As the little boy closed the door: "Then you do admit he is delicate?"
As the little boy shut the door, he said, "So you do admit he's sensitive?"
Mrs. Gano spoke more coldly than when Ethan had been there to hear.
Mrs. Gano spoke more coldly than when Ethan was there to hear.
"I admit the need to consider the health of all children, and secondary only to that, their education."
"I acknowledge the importance of considering the health of all children, with their education coming in a close second."
"What are your views as to Ethan's schooling?"
"What do you think about Ethan's education?"
"I shall expect him to go through the regular mill, as I did: a good primary school, then the preparatory at Andover, then Harvard."
"I expect him to go through the usual process, just like I did: a good elementary school, then the prep school at Andover, and then Harvard."
The woman felt a certain fainting of purpose at the cut-and-dried programme presented in that dry manner by the[Pg 26] dry old man. It was a "regular mill," and who could tell if the sensitive, fragile little Gano was the stuff to stand these machine-made processes?
The woman felt a sense of losing her purpose at the straightforward plan laid out in that dull way by the[Pg 26] old man. It was a "regular machine," and who could say if the sensitive, delicate little Gano had what it took to handle these automated processes?
"I don't believe, myself," said Mr. Tallmadge, with decision, "in haphazard, shilly-shally ways of raising children, and leaving it to them to see what they'll take to."
"I don't believe, myself," said Mr. Tallmadge, decisively, "in random, wishy-washy methods of raising kids, and just letting them figure out what they want."
"I have little experience of shilly-shally methods," replied his visitor.
"I don't have much experience with indecisive methods," replied his visitor.
"If you leave it to boys to decide, what they take to is mischief nine times out of ten."
"If you let boys decide, they're likely to choose mischief nine times out of ten."
"I think you may make your mind easy about my grandson."
"I think you can feel relaxed about my grandson."
Mr. Tallmadge looked at her in silence for a moment; then suddenly: "Yes, yes; he'll turn out all right." He nodded, as if to say, "Trust me to see to that!" "My experience is, if you want a boy to do a particular thing, set that aim before him at the start. That's the way I was raised; that's the way I propose to raise my grandson."
Mr. Tallmadge looked at her silently for a moment, then suddenly said, "Yeah, yeah; he'll be just fine." He nodded, as if to say, "You can count on me for that!" "From my experience, if you want a boy to achieve something specific, you need to make that clear from the beginning. That's how I was brought up; that's how I plan to raise my grandson."
There was a slight pause.
There was a brief pause.
"And in what form of religious faith?"
"And what kind of religious faith?"
"We are all members of the Presbyterian Church." It was said as though it had been in obedience to an edict of the Everlasting from the foundation of the world. "You will appreciate the necessity of having my grandson raised under my own eye when I tell you it is my intention that, after he gets through Harvard, he shall succeed to the editorship of my paper."
"We're all part of the Presbyterian Church." It was said as if it followed a decree from the Eternal since the beginning of time. "You'll understand why it's essential for my grandson to be raised under my watchful eye when I tell you that, after he graduates from Harvard, I intend for him to take over the editorship of my newspaper."
"My grandson edit an Abolitionist paper?"
"My grandson edits an abolitionist newspaper?"
Mr. Tallmadge blinked in a slightly nervous fashion, but answered, steadfastly:
Mr. Tallmadge blinked a bit nervously, but replied firmly:
"Abolition is abolished, madam; it has served its end. Ethan will naturally fall heir to my property and my profession."
"Abolition is over, ma'am; it has fulfilled its purpose. Ethan will rightfully inherit my property and my profession."
"Ethan is his father's heir first of all—heir to a man who gave his life at Bull Run for our rights, not for the abolition of them."
"Ethan is his father's heir above all—heir to a man who sacrificed his life at Bull Run for our rights, not for their abolition."
"Abolition was right, and is law, by the sanction of the God of battles."
"Abolition was right, and is law, by the approval of the God of battles."
Mrs. Gano rose from her chair; the door opened, and in came Miss Hannah. Whether it was chance, or whether she had been waiting outside for the psychological moment, certainly her entrance was opportune. She went through her greeting with a flustered civility that, by its own extreme nervousness, made the situation she had broken in upon seem calm to the point of commonplace. Mrs. Gano found herself trying to put Miss Hannah at her ease.
Mrs. Gano got up from her chair; the door opened, and in walked Miss Hannah. It was hard to say if it was just coincidence or if she had been waiting outside for the perfect moment, but her arrival was definitely timely. She greeted everyone with a flustered politeness that, because of her obvious nervousness, made the situation she had interrupted feel calm and ordinary. Mrs. Gano felt herself trying to make Miss Hannah feel comfortable.
The tall, thin spinster, with her smooth gray hair and anxious manner, must have been more than double the age of Ethan's mother.
The tall, thin woman who never married, with her smooth gray hair and nervous demeanor, must have been more than twice Ethan's mother's age.
Supper would be ready in twenty minutes.
Supper will be ready in twenty minutes.
"Of course," she said, "you will stay? Ethan has just been asking if he mayn't sit up a little later to-night."
"Of course," she said, "you'll stay? Ethan has just been asking if he can stay up a little later tonight."
"Ethan!" Potent conjuration! Mrs. Gano had not come all this way to look after her grandson's welfare and be turned back by a fanatical outbreak on the part of a bigoted Abolitionist. No, and if plain speaking was to be the order of the day, Mr. Tallmadge should not do it all. He had it his own way, however, in the long grace with which he prefaced supper, a performance that sounded in Mrs. Gano's ears aggressively Presbyterian. It appeared at that meal that Miss Hannah was disposed to be indulgent to her little nephew, and that he was devoted to her. He talked very little, and what he had to say he confided in a whisper to his aunt. But as he ate, he stared unceasingly with great gloomy eyes at his grandmother. She saw with deep misgiving that he was permitted to make the same meal as his elders. He declined to share his aunt's decoction of "shells," as she quaintly called cocoa, and joined his grandparents in a large cup of coffee. He bolted down quantities of that moist and leaden Boston brown bread which Mrs. Gano regarded with amazement and alarm, and he seemed to share the New England taste for beans and bacon, a fare which, in the visitor's mind, ranked with the "hog and hominy" of the hard-working plantation blacks; but to place such food before a little delicate child!
"Ethan!" Powerful magic! Mrs. Gano hadn't traveled all this way just to look after her grandson and be turned away by an angry outburst from a bigoted abolitionist. No, if we were going to speak plainly, Mr. Tallmadge shouldn't have it all his way. However, he did manage to take his time with the long grace that he said before supper, a performance that sounded to Mrs. Gano like a very Presbyterian thing to do. During that meal, it seemed that Miss Hannah was being indulgent with her little nephew, and he was affectionate towards her. He spoke very little, and when he did, it was in a whisper to his aunt. But as he ate, he continuously stared at his grandmother with his big, gloomy eyes. She felt a deep unease seeing him eat the same meal as the adults. He refused to share his aunt's concoction of "shells," as she charmingly called cocoa, and instead joined his grandparents with a large cup of coffee. He quickly devoured large quantities of moist, heavy Boston brown bread, which Mrs. Gano looked at with shock and concern, and he also seemed to enjoy the New England flavors of beans and bacon—a meal that, in the visitor's mind, was on par with the "hog and hominy" of hard-working plantation workers; but to serve such food to a little delicate child!
After supper his aunt took him on her lap, and, while Mr. Tallmadge and his guest skirted dangerous topics with stately politeness, Miss Tallmadge, in the corner by the fire, was softly repeating nursery rhymes to the little Ethan. Others might have been struck by the picture of the gaunt, childless woman and her ready assumption of the mother rôle; Mrs. Gano was vaguely conscious of a kind of remissness in herself in having omitted to tell her own children a word about little Nannie Etticott or Cock Robin. In all her life of maternal solicitude she had never once mentioned "Hey-diddle-diddle, the Cat and the Fiddle," or even hinted at the existence of "the Little Man who had a little gun." Presently, in the midst of Mr. Tallmadge's remarks upon the beauties of Boston Common, Mrs. Gano caught the child's more and more insistent demand for some joy which Miss Tallmadge was minded to withhold. In spite of "Sh! sh!" more and more shrill came the iteration:
After dinner, his aunt sat him on her lap, and while Mr. Tallmadge and his guest navigated sensitive topics with formal politeness, Miss Tallmadge, curled up by the fire, was quietly reciting nursery rhymes to little Ethan. Others might have noticed the striking image of the thin, childless woman seamlessly stepping into a motherly role; Mrs. Gano felt a slight nagging guilt for not having shared a word about little Nannie Etticott or Cock Robin with her own children. Throughout her entire life of caring for her kids, she had never once brought up "Hey-diddle-diddle, the Cat and the Fiddle," or even mentioned "the Little Man who had a little gun." Soon, amidst Mr. Tallmadge's comments on the beauty of Boston Common, Mrs. Gano picked up on Ethan's increasingly persistent plea for some joy that Miss Tallmadge seemed unwilling to give. Despite the "Sh! sh!" Mrs. Gano attempted, his request grew louder and more demanding:
"Nwingy Tat! Nwingy Tat!"
"Nwingy Tat! Nwingy Tat!"
In his fervor Ethan had dragged the stern, unyielding horse-hair cushion off the end of the sofa, revealing two volumes hidden behind it.
In his enthusiasm, Ethan had pulled the stiff, unyielding horsehair cushion off the end of the sofa, uncovering two books hidden behind it.
Mrs. Gano seemed not to regret this diversion. Helping the child to restore the sofa-cushion, she took up the books. As she read the title her look darkened. She put the work down as if it burned her fingers.
Mrs. Gano didn’t seem to mind this distraction. While helping the child fix the sofa cushion, she picked up the books. As she read the title, her expression soured. She set the book down as if it had burned her fingers.
"A great, bad book," she said.
"A really bad book," she said.
"What is that?" asked Mr. Tallmadge.
"What is that?" asked Mr. Tallmadge.
Mrs. Gano jerked her head without answering.
Mrs. Gano shook her head without responding.
"What say?" persisted the old man, with his hand to his ear.
"What did you say?" the old man pressed on, leaning closer to hear better.
"Uncle Tom's Cabin," said Miss Tallmadge, trying to speak lightly.
"Uncle Tom's Cabin," Miss Tallmadge said, trying to sound casual.
"A very uncommon woman, Mrs. Stowe," said Mr. Tallmadge, firmly; "very uncommon, indeed."
"A very rare woman, Mrs. Stowe," Mr. Tallmadge said, confidently; "very rare, indeed."
"Let us hope so," ejaculated Mrs. Gano, half to herself.
"Let's hope so," Mrs. Gano exclaimed, partly to herself.
"Eh?" inquired Mr. Tallmadge, with gruff suspicion. "What say?"
"Eh?" asked Mr. Tallmadge, sounding suspicious. "What did you say?"
"I was granting her uncommonness, and hoping it wouldn't get commoner."
"I appreciated her uniqueness and hoped it wouldn’t become more ordinary."
"H'm! It could hardly be expected, I suppose, that you should think well of—"
"Hmm! I guess it was unrealistic to expect you to think highly of—"
"No; I can't be expected to think well of a woman who is not content with getting a whole nation by the ears, but she must interfere between husband and wife, and—"
"No; I can't be expected to think highly of a woman who isn’t satisfied with having an entire nation at her command, but instead feels the need to meddle between husband and wife, and—"
"What say?" inquired Mr. Tallmadge, with corrugated brows and hand to his deaf ear. "I'm talking about Harriet Beecher Stowe."
"What did you say?" Mr. Tallmadge asked, furrowing his brow and placing his hand to his deaf ear. "I'm talking about Harriet Beecher Stowe."
"So am I," said Mrs. Gano. "I only hope she'll be content with the mischief she's done already, and not rush into print with her espousal of Lady Byron's wrongs."
"So am I," said Mrs. Gano. "I just hope she'll be satisfied with the trouble she's caused so far and won't be in a hurry to publish her support for Lady Byron's grievances."
"I haven't heard that Mrs. Beecher Stowe had any such intention. As a friend of the family, from Lyman down—"
"I haven't heard that Mrs. Beecher Stowe had any such intention. As a friend of the family, from Lyman on—"
"As a friend of the family, you ought to warn them in time to curb her propensity for attending to other people's affairs. Uncommon! Yes, an uncommon busybody."
"As a family friend, you should let them know in time to control her habit of getting involved in other people's business. Unusual! Yes, a rather unusual busybody."
"I think, madam, you are misinformed," said Mr. Tallmadge, with dignity.
"I believe, ma'am, you have been misinformed," Mr. Tallmadge said, with dignity.
"I know more about Harriet Beecher Stowe than most people—though she never has set foot in the South—and I know she's a busybody. I also know she has less excuse than some women. The spring I spent with my sister, Mrs. Paget, in Covington, before I met the Stowes, I used to look out and see a man trudging about the hills in front of my windows with a basket on his arm. 'Who is that?' I asked. 'That's Professor Stowe,' they said; and we all wondered what he had in the basket. I said he was botanizing; Mrs. Paget said the basket was too big for that: he must be looking for kail, or dock, or dandelion greens for dinner. By-and-by we heard he had twins in the basket, and was taking them about for an airing. The Stowes were very poor, too, and what with that and twins, Harriet B. ought to have found enough to do at home."
"I know more about Harriet Beecher Stowe than most people—though she never has been to the South—and I know she's quite the meddler. I also know she has less excuse than some women. That spring I spent with my sister, Mrs. Paget, in Covington, before I met the Stowes, I would look out and see a man trudging around the hills in front of my windows with a basket on his arm. 'Who is that?' I asked. 'That's Professor Stowe,' they said; and we all wondered what he had in the basket. I guessed he was collecting plants; Mrs. Paget said the basket was too large for that: he must be looking for greens like kail, dock, or dandelions for dinner. After a while, we heard he had twins in the basket and was taking them out for some fresh air. The Stowes were very poor as well, and considering that and the twins, Harriet B. should have had more than enough to keep her busy at home."
"Nwingy Tat! Nwingy Tat!"
"Nwingy Tat! Nwingy Tat!"
"Sh!" said his aunt.
"Sh!" his aunt said.
"Mus' sing it," answered Ethan, in the only distinct words his grandmother had heard from his lips.
"Mus' sing it," answered Ethan, in the only clear words his grandmother had heard from him.
"What is it?" she asked, more interested in Ethan's infant tastes than even in Mrs. Stowe's enormities.
"What is it?" she asked, more curious about Ethan's baby preferences than even about Mrs. Stowe's outrageous behavior.
"It's that foolish little rhyme, 'The New England Cat,'" replied Miss Hannah.
"It's that silly little rhyme, 'The New England Cat,'" replied Miss Hannah.
"I don't know it," said Mrs. Gano.
"I don't know it," said Mrs. Gano.
"Ethan likes it for some unknown reason. When he had scarlet-fever last year—"
"Ethan likes it for some unknown reason. When he had scarlet fever last year—"
She stopped, seeing the sudden change in Mrs. Gano's face.
She paused, noticing the sudden shift in Mrs. Gano's expression.
"We had an epidemic of it," said Mr. Tallmadge, as though that fact lessened the danger. "Ethan came out of it famously—didn't you, my little man?"
"We had an outbreak of it," said Mr. Tallmadge, as if that made the danger less significant. "Ethan pulled through famously—didn't you, my little guy?"
"Nwingy Tat!" said Ethan.
"Nwingy Tat!" said Ethan.
"Oh yes, he came out all right," said Miss Hannah; "but before the crisis I sat up with him at night, and I sang 'The New England Cat' to him till I nearly died of it. Through sheer exhaustion my voice would get weaker and weaker, till it seemed to die too natural a death for him to notice. But the moment I stopped he would start up and say feverishly, 'Nwingy Tat!' It was the only thing that quieted him."
"Oh yes, he came out okay," said Miss Hannah; "but before the crisis, I stayed up with him at night and sang 'The New England Cat' to him until I was ready to collapse. I was so tired my voice would get weaker and weaker, until it seemed to fade away so quietly that he wouldn't even notice. But the moment I stopped, he would suddenly sit up and say anxiously, 'Nwingy Tat!' It was the only thing that calmed him down."
Mrs. Gano might have been supposed to regard this passion for New England cats as a depraved taste on the part of a Gano, but she said, graciously:
Mrs. Gano might have been expected to see this obsession with New England cats as a questionable taste for someone from the Gano family, but she said, graciously:
"Let me add my petition to Ethan's. I would like to hear his favorite song."
"Let me join my request with Ethan's. I want to know what his favorite song is."
Perhaps in the dim recesses of her mind she had some formless idea of learning this lyric.
Perhaps in the back of her mind she had some vague idea of learning this song.
"It's not a song," said Miss Hannah, hurriedly. "Come, child, it's time you went to bed."
"It's not a song," Miss Hannah said quickly. "Come on, kid, it's time for you to go to bed."
"Nwingy Tat, first," said Ethan, firmly.
"Nwingy Tat, first," Ethan said confidently.
"Oh, hum it for the child!" said Mr. Tallmadge, impatiently.
"Oh, hum it for the kid!" said Mr. Tallmadge, impatiently.
Miss Hannah's face took on a dull-red hue, but obediently she began in a thin, sweet little voice:
Miss Hannah's face turned a dull red, but she obediently started in a soft, sweet little voice:
Mrs. Gano was as "astonished" at this performance as "the parson." Ethan nodded a grave encore.
Mrs. Gano was as "shocked" by this performance as "the pastor." Ethan nodded a serious encore.
"Nwingy Tat!"
"Nwingy Tat!"
Whereat they all laughed with the best humor in the world, and Ethan was carried off to bed.
Whereupon they all laughed with the greatest humor, and Ethan was taken off to bed.
Mrs. Gano, under plea of weariness from travel, made her "good-nights" at the same time, arranging to return to Ashburton Place the next day.
Mrs. Gano, claiming she was tired from traveling, said her "good-nights" at the same time and planned to return to Ashburton Place the next day.
She wakened early the following morning. Reviewing the events of the evening before, and having now dispassionate regard to the object of her visit, she registered a vow that no provocation upon earth should induce her another time to touch upon any vexed question. The opinions of these Tallmadges were not apparently to be altered any more than her own were. If she were going to wring any concession out of them with reference to Ethan, she must walk warily, she must appeal more to their sense of justice and family feeling. She was in their power. It was theirs to dictate terms. A new situation for Sarah C. Gano, but she would make the best of it.
She woke up early the next morning. Thinking back on what happened the night before, and now looking at the reason for her visit without any emotional bias, she made a promise that nothing would ever make her bring up any difficult issues again. The Tallmadges' opinions seemed as fixed as her own. If she wanted to get any compromise from them regarding Ethan, she had to be careful; she needed to appeal more to their sense of fairness and family loyalty. She was at their mercy. They got to set the terms. It was a new situation for Sarah C. Gano, but she would make the most of it.
When she arrived at Ashburton Place before ten o'clock, Miss Hannah was just leaving the house.
When she got to Ashburton Place before ten o'clock, Miss Hannah was just leaving the house.
"Oh!" she said, as nervous people will, as though you had pinched them.
"Oh!" she said, like nervous people do, as if someone had just pinched them.
"Good-morning!" Mrs. Gano bowed urbanely.
"Good morning!" Mrs. Gano bowed gracefully.
"Good-morning! We understood you couldn't go out before the afternoon."
"Good morning! We realized you couldn't go out until the afternoon."
"Yes, I can never count on being fit for much in the morning; but to-day I am abroad early. Shall I find the child?"
"Yeah, I can never rely on being capable of much in the morning; but today I’m out early. Will I find the kid?"
She made a motion towards the house.
She pointed to the house.
"Ethan has just gone to school. Pa took him to-day."
"Ethan just went to school. Dad took him today."
"Oh! And you are going to walk?"
"Oh! Are you going to walk?"
"No—y-yes—a little way."
"No—y-yes—a bit."
Miss Tallmadge's embarrassment seemed to rouse in Mrs. Gano's breast a sentiment to which it was commonly a stranger. She was curious. Ought she not to know something about this woman who stood in the relation of mother to Ethan? What was her life like? What were her interests?
Miss Tallmadge's embarrassment seemed to spark a feeling in Mrs. Gano that she usually didn't experience. She felt curious. Shouldn't she find out more about this woman who was Ethan's mother? What was her life like? What were her interests?
"I have always heard," the visitor said, as they walked along Somerset, and through Beacon to Tremont Street—"always heard what admirable house-keepers the New England women are. Do you do your own marketing?"
"I've always heard," the visitor said, as they walked along Somerset, and through Beacon to Tremont Street—"I've always heard what amazing housekeepers New England women are. Do you do your own shopping?"
"Yes; but always earlier."
"Yeah; but always earlier."
"This is a good time for shopping, before the crowded mid-day. I must look for a shawl of some kind."
"This is a great time to shop, before the busy afternoon crowds. I need to find a shawl of some sort."
"I would be glad to show you the best place for such things, but to-day I—I have a most important engagement."
"I'd be happy to show you the best place for that, but today I—I have a really important meeting."
She paused near a stationer's. On the right a staircase led from the street to the floor above. Several ladies bustled past, nodding good-morning to Miss Tallmadge, and disappearing up these stairs. Mrs. Gano's keen eyes explored the precincts. A small placard in the entry stated in white letters on lacquered tin: "Ladies' Domestic Philanthropic Society (Colored Registry Office)."
She stopped by a stationery store. On the right, a staircase led from the street to the upper floor. Several women hurried past, nodding good morning to Miss Tallmadge, before heading up the stairs. Mrs. Gano's sharp eyes scanned the area. A small sign in the entrance read in white letters on shiny metal: "Ladies' Domestic Philanthropic Society (Colored Registry Office)."
"H'm!" she said, not seeming to see the nervous hand seeking farewell. "Colored! What color?"
"H'm!" she said, not appearing to notice the anxious hand looking for a goodbye. "Colored! What color?"
"I suppose you would say black."
"I guess you would say black."
Miss Tallmadge had drawn herself up.
Miss Tallmadge had straightened herself up.
"I should probably say negro. But I've heard they like[Pg 33] to call themselves colored. Seems a curious taste. Always suggests variegated to me."
"I should probably say Black. But I've heard they prefer[Pg 33] to call themselves people of color. It seems like an odd choice. It always makes me think of something multicolored."
"That is not how we mean it," said Miss Tallmadge solemnly, making way for more ladies who swarmed up the staircase. "We are a little group of people working on purely humanitarian principles, finding succor and employment for the destitute, thrown out of work by—"
"That's not what we mean," said Miss Tallmadge seriously, stepping aside for more ladies who crowded up the stairs. "We're a small group of people working purely on humanitarian principles, providing help and jobs for those in need, thrown out of work by—"
"Yes; we know by whom." Then, with a misleading geniality: "This idea of restitution seems to me very right and proper."
"Yeah, we know who it is." Then, with a deceptive friendliness: "I think this idea of making things right is really good and appropriate."
Miss Tallmadge's face betrayed perplexity. A shivering little quadroon girl crept up the stairs behind a coal-black old man.
Miss Tallmadge's face showed confusion. A trembling little quadroon girl crept up the stairs behind an old man with coal-black skin.
"It is too difficult, perhaps, to make plain our point of view," said Miss Hannah, with quiet dignity, "otherwise I should feel it my duty while you are in Boston to show you—"
"It might be too hard to clearly express our perspective," Miss Hannah said with calm dignity, "otherwise, I would feel it necessary to show you—"
"Have you the right," interrupted her visitor, "to bring a stranger to these colored meetings?"
"Do you have the right," interrupted her visitor, "to bring someone unfamiliar to these meetings?"
"I have frequently brought a friend. Perhaps—" Miss Hannah's good face brightened. "We don't discuss politics, and perhaps if you could see something of the pains we take to befriend and find homes for these poor creatures—"
"I often bring a friend. Maybe—" Miss Hannah's kind face lit up. "We don't talk about politics, and maybe if you could see the effort we put into helping and finding homes for these poor beings—"
"I am ready to attend the meeting," announced Mrs. Gano, tightening her bonnet-strings. "It sounds like a sensible institution. We had the best cooks, the only well-trained servants in America. They must be a godsend here in the North."
"I’m ready to go to the meeting," Mrs. Gano said, adjusting her bonnet strings. "It sounds like a practical place. We had the best cooks, the only well-trained servants in America. They must be a real blessing here in the North."
She remembered, as she mounted the stairs behind Miss Hannah, that her hostess had not provided 16 Ashburton Place with any of these "colored" joys, and she reflected that she had not yet seen a darky since her arrival except the old man and little girl on in front of them.
She remembered, as she climbed the stairs behind Miss Hannah, that her hostess hadn’t filled 16 Ashburton Place with any of these "colored" joys, and she thought about how she hadn’t seen any Black people since her arrival, except for the old man and little girl in front of them.
A clock struck ten as Miss Tallmadge hurriedly led the way up the second flight to the registry-office. When she caught up to the old negro, the domestic philanthropist applied her handkerchief to her nose.
A clock struck ten as Miss Tallmadge quickly made her way up the second flight to the registry office. When she caught up to the old Black man, the kind-hearted domestic worker applied her handkerchief to her nose.
The society's room was unexpectedly spacious, furnished with a desk fronting a goodly assemblage of ladies seated in rows upon rows of cane chairs. On the right a space was railed off, and set close with empty wooden benches. Miss Tallmadge explained in a whisper that "the candidates" were kept in an adjoining room till a later stage in the proceedings. As for the domestic philanthropists, there were so many of them that there was some difficulty in finding Mrs. Gano a seat. As the late-comers settled themselves, a thin, hard-featured lady with a dogged manner took her place at the desk. This action moved the D. P.'s to a faint flutter of applause. The President laid down some papers, drew off her gloves, folded her hands, and invoked a blessing.
The society's room was surprisingly spacious, equipped with a desk facing a large group of ladies sitting in rows of cane chairs. To the right, an area was sectioned off with empty wooden benches. Miss Tallmadge whispered that "the candidates" were kept in an adjacent room until later in the proceedings. As for the domestic philanthropists, there were so many that it was somewhat challenging to find a seat for Mrs. Gano. As the late arrivals settled in, a thin, stern-looking lady with a determined manner took her place at the desk. This prompted a slight wave of applause from the D.P.s. The President set down some papers, removed her gloves, folded her hands, and asked for a blessing.
"And now, ladies, we will proceed to business."
"And now, ladies, we will get down to business."
She read a report. At the end she characterized it as highly satisfactory, considering the wellnigh superhuman difficulties in the way of the object of the society. She gave an unflattering account of the extravagance, filth, and idleness cultivated in servants by the Southern régime. She told of thrifty New England housewives' experience with highly recommended Southern cooks—stories that moved the domestic philanthropists to open expressions of horror. No one denied colored women knew how to cook, but they were lazy and dirty beyond measure, and required the markets of the whole world to supply their inordinate wants. As for what they threw away, it would feed a cityful! To Miss Hannah's evident relief, Mrs. Gano nodded and whispered:
She read a report. In the end, she described it as very satisfactory, given the almost superhuman challenges faced by the society's goals. She provided a critical account of the extravagance, filth, and idleness that the Southern system encouraged in servants. She shared stories from frugal New England housewives about their experiences with highly recommended Southern cooks—tales that shocked the domestic philanthropists. No one disputed that Black women knew how to cook, but they were considered lazy and unclean beyond belief, needing the resources of the entire world to meet their excessive demands. And what they wasted could feed a whole city! To Miss Hannah's obvious relief, Mrs. Gano nodded and whispered:
"True as Gospel—that much of it."
"True as gospel—that much of it."
"Still," the President pointed out, "philanthropy must bear with these evils; philanthropy must find these outcasts homes. What can be expected of poor down-trodden slaves? called on to suffer every ignominy, torn from their children, quivering under the lash, bought and sold like dumb-driven cattle! Out of compassion for these fellow-creatures who are, like ourselves, children of God—His latter-day martyrs—we have met here this morning[Pg 35] to bring succor and to offer service. Daughter, call in the candidates."
"Still," the President said, "philanthropy has to deal with these issues; philanthropy has to find homes for these outcasts. What can we expect from poor, oppressed people? They are expected to endure every humiliation, ripped away from their children, trembling under punishment, bought and sold like livestock! Out of compassion for these fellow human beings who are, like us, children of God—His modern-day martyrs—we’ve gathered here this morning[Pg 35] to provide support and to offer help. Daughter, bring in the candidates."
A young lady rose, wiped away a sympathetic tear, crossed behind the wooden bar, and opened a door. The President meanwhile opened a reticule, took out a bottle of lavender-water, and poured a few drops on her handkerchief. Through the open door presently appeared the old negro, the little quadroon girl (evidently ill), and a great strapping mulatto woman. Mrs. Gano kept looking for the rest, while the trio huddled together like sheep in the farthest corner, until "daughter" indicated that benches were to be sat upon.
A young woman stood up, wiped away a sympathetic tear, walked behind the wooden bar, and opened a door. Meanwhile, the President opened a small bag, took out a bottle of lavender water, and poured a few drops onto her handkerchief. Through the open door soon came an elderly Black man, a young mixed-race girl (clearly unwell), and a large mixed-race woman. Mrs. Gano kept looking for the others, while the trio huddled together like sheep in the farthest corner, until "daughter" signaled that they should sit on the benches.
"Do they come in threes?" Mrs. Gano whispered to Miss Tallmadge.
"Do they come in threes?" Mrs. Gano whispered to Miss Tallmadge.
"This is all there are this time."
"This is all there is this time."
The President opened a large ledger, dipped and poised a pen, and nodded to "daughter." Daughter bent down and spoke to the old man. He got up trembling, and followed the young lady out behind the bar to the little open space in front of the desk. The look on his face was not the look negroes commonly wore when mounting the block in Southern slave-markets. It was more like the look that would come into their faces when they were knocked down to some notoriously hard master.
The President opened a big ledger, picked up a pen, and nodded to "daughter." Daughter leaned down and spoke to the old man. He got up shaking and followed the young lady out from behind the bar to the small open area in front of the desk. The expression on his face wasn't the one Black people usually had when going up for sale at Southern slave markets. It looked more like the expression that would come over their faces when they were forced down to some notoriously cruel master.
"What is your name?"
"What's your name?"
"Jake, mehm."
"Jake, ugh."
"Jake what?"
"Jake, what’s up?"
"Jes' Jake, mehm. F'om Henderson's."
"Just Jake, hmm. From Henderson's."
"Oh, I have a letter about you." She looked about among her papers. "Yes, here; I will tabulate this and see what we can do for you. You may come to the next meeting."
"Oh, I have a letter about you." She glanced around at her papers. "Yes, here it is; I’ll organize this and see what we can do for you. You can come to the next meeting."
"Yes, mehm."
"Yes, ma'am."
He hobbled a step or two away in a dazed fashion, when a piercing shriek rang across the room. He started as if a lash had been laid across his back. The little quadroon girl was standing up, holding out two shaking arms to him. The old man blinked.
He limped a couple of steps away, feeling confused, when a sharp scream echoed through the room. He jumped as if someone had struck him. The young girl with mixed heritage was standing up, extending two trembling arms toward him. The old man blinked.
"I swar I ain't leabin' yo', Till. I gwine t' wait by de do'."
"I swear I’m not leaving you, Till. I’m going to wait by the door."
But the little girl flew forward, climbing benches and creeping under the bar. She had nearly reached the old man when the President, leaning forward, said:
But the little girl dashed forward, climbing over benches and crawling under the bar. She was almost at the old man when the President, leaning in, said:
"Are you not the girl I sent to Mrs. Parsons's as general servant?"
"Are you not the girl I sent to Mrs. Parsons's as a general helper?"
"Yes, mehm," said the candidate, taking tight hold of the old man's coat.
"Yeah, sure," said the candidate, gripping the old man's coat tightly.
"I have a very bad account of you."
"I have a really bad impression of you."
"Yes, mehm."
"Yes, ma'am."
"Mrs. Tilson says you are idle and good for nothing."
"Mrs. Tilson says you are lazy and useless."
"Yes, mehm."
"Yeah, sure."
The old man took her hand.
The old man took her hand.
"She ain't berry well, mehm, sence we come t' Bosting. Mebbe she'll be better able by'm-by t' go where dere ain't eleben chillen and so much snow ter shubbel."
"She isn't very well, ma'am, since we got to Boston. Maybe she'll feel better soon and be able to go where there aren't eleven children and so much snow to shovel."
"You look anything but strong," said the President. "I'll try to find you an easier place. They all want easier places," she said, over her shoulder, to the domestic philanthropists.
"You look anything but strong," said the President. "I'll try to find you an easier spot. They all want easier spots," she said, glancing back at the local philanthropists.
"Hush! Hush! I'll tell de lady, honey, ef yer don' take an' cry."
"Hush! Hush! I'll tell the lady, sweetie, if you don't stop crying."
But the President was motioning the other candidate forward. The old man stood hesitating, and then began shakily:
But the President was signaling the other candidate to come up. The old man stood there unsure, and then started to speak hesitantly:
"It 'ud be mighty kin', mehm, ef yo' could get Till an' me de same place."
"It would be really nice, ma'am, if you could get Till and me in the same place."
"The same place!" echoed the President, sharply.
"The same place!" echoed the President, sharply.
"Y—yes, mehm," faltered the old man, backing timidly; "or anyways places close togedder, mehm, please, mehm."
"Y—yeah, ma'am," the old man stammered, stepping back nervously; "or at least places close together, ma'am, please, ma'am."
"That's seldom possible."
"That's rarely possible."
The little quadroon wept audibly. The old man patted her arm feebly.
The little mixed-race girl cried softly. The old man weakly patted her arm.
"I—I disremember it myself, but Till, yere, she says I tol' 'er down Georgy dat up yere in Bosting dey didn't nebber make de chilluns go one way an' de ole folks anudder."
"I—I don’t remember it myself, but Till, here, she says I told her that up there in Boston they never made the kids go one way and the old folks another."
"We'll do what we can."
"We'll do our best."
"Thank yo', mehm."
"Thank you, ma'am."
And they went out.
And they left.
The President made an entry in the ledger.
The President made an entry in the log.
"The old grandfather is said to be an invaluable hand at polishing plate," she said, with a sardonic look at her fellow philanthropists. "Any one who wishes may see his credentials after the meeting. Daughter, I called the next candidate."
"The old grandfather is known to be really good at polishing silver," she said, giving a sarcastic glance at her fellow philanthropists. "Anyone who wants to can check his credentials after the meeting. Daughter, I called the next candidate."
"I have told her, ma."
"I've told her, ma."
"Come forward!" commanded the President.
"Step forward!" commanded the President.
The big mulatto woman wriggled about, and then got up, frightfully embarrassed, and by dint of kindly urging from "daughter" and the President, she was finally landed in front of the desk.
The large biracial woman fidgeted, then stood up, feeling really embarrassed, and with some gentle encouragement from "daughter" and the President, she finally made her way to the front of the desk.
"Now," said the President, fixing the woman through her spectacles, "where have you resided?"
"Now," said the President, looking at the woman over her glasses, "where have you lived?"
This question was repeated three times and in three forms.
This question was asked three times and in three different ways.
"Oh, w'ere I libs? Up Corn Alley."
"Oh, where do I live? Up Corn Alley."
"But before you lived in Corn Alley, where did you come from?"
"But before you lived in Corn Alley, where did you come from?"
"F'om Jacksing's."
"From Jacksing's."
"Where did the Jacksons live?"
"Where do the Jacksons live?"
"On de hill."
"On the hill."
"What hill?"
"What hill?"
She thought deeply, and then looked up, grinning and silent.
She thought hard, then looked up with a grin, staying quiet.
"What State?" asked the President, with a haggard air.
"What state?" asked the President, looking worn out.
"State?"
"Which state?"
"Yes, Georgia or Alabama?"
"Yes, Georgia or Alabama?"
"No, mehm. It was Keziah wus f'om Alabammy."
"No, ma'am. It was Keziah from Alabama."
"What is your name?"
"What's your name?"
"Yellah Sal."
"Yellow Sal."
She squirmed with an elephantine coquetry.
She shifted around with an exaggerated flirtatiousness.
"Your last name?"
"What's your last name?"
"Las'?"
"Last?"
"Are you married?"
"Are you married yet?"
"Huh! Yes, mehm," she chuckled.
"Huh! Yes, yeah," she chuckled.
"What was your husband's name?"
"What’s your husband’s name?"
"W'ich husbin?"
"Which husband?"
"Have you been married more than once?"
"Have you been married multiple times?"
"Huh! Yes, mehm." She bridled and twisted. "Six or seben times."
"Huh! Yeah, mmm." She took offense and twisted away. "Six or seven times."
"As Vice-President," said a white-haired woman, standing up suddenly near the desk, "I suggest that it would be a more practical investment of our time if we confine ourselves to finding out what the candidates could do."
"As Vice President," said a white-haired woman, suddenly standing up near the desk, "I think it would be a better use of our time if we focus on figuring out what the candidates can actually do."
"Do you wish me to register this woman as Yellow Sal?" inquired the President, severely.
"Do you want me to register this woman as Yellow Sal?" the President asked, sternly.
"Put her down as Sarah Yellow," advised the Vice-President, and resumed her seat.
"Register her as Sarah Yellow," suggested the Vice-President, then took her seat again.
This passage seemed to unhinge the candidate. The question of what she could do found her relapsed into speechlessness. Even its repetition elicited only twistings and spasmodic grins.
This passage seemed to throw the candidate off balance. The question of what she could do left her speechless. Even when it was repeated, all it produced were awkward movements and strained smiles.
"Come, come," said the President, wearily. "You are a strong, able-bodied woman; you at least can do a good day's work at something. Now, the question is, what?"
"Come on," said the President, tiredly. "You’re a strong, capable woman; you can definitely put in a full day's work at something. So, the question is, what will it be?"
Yellow Sal only moved her massive shoulders with an air of conscious power.
Yellow Sal only moved her large shoulders with an air of deliberate strength.
"Did you cook?"
"Did you make dinner?"
"Cook? No, mehm."
"Cook? No, thanks."
She smiled in a superior fashion.
She smiled in a condescending way.
"What then?"
"What's next?"
She twisted a piece of her calico gown.
She twisted a piece of her patterned dress.
"Were you the laundress?"
"Were you the laundry worker?"
"Me? No, mehm. Bet an' Sabina done de washin'."
"Me? No, ma'am. Bet and Sabina did the washing."
"Well, and you? Were you nurse?"
"Well, what about you? Were you a nurse?"
The down-trodden one shook her head.
The oppressed one shook her head.
"Nebber could abide chillen."
"Never could stand children."
"Well, what did you do?"
"Well, what did you do?"
The President leaned in a threatening attitude over the desk.
The President leaned in with a threatening stance over the desk.
"Huh! Me, mehm? Me—w'y," speaking soothingly,[Pg 39] "Lor bress yo' soul, mehm, I done kep' de flies off'n ole missis."
"Huh! Me, mehm? Me—w'y," speaking soothingly,[Pg 39] "Lord bless your soul, mehm, I've kept the flies off the old missus."
Miss Hannah's hope of the possible good effects of the meeting upon her guest was more than justified. Mrs. Gano returned to Ashburton Place in a distinctly cheerful frame of mind.
Miss Hannah's hope for the potential positive impact of the meeting on her guest was definitely justified. Mrs. Gano returned to Ashburton Place in a noticeably cheerful mood.
Whether Mr. Tallmadge, too, had begun the day with vows of peace, he certainly bore himself towards his unwelcome visitor with no little consideration and courtesy. Mrs. Gano was forced to admit to herself a growing respect, an unwilling admiration even, for her old enemy. The only outward and visible sign of this change of heart was made manifest after the departure of the one other visitor that evening brought to Ashburton Place. Mr. Tallmadge had not only prevented Mr. Garrison from speaking of the war, but he had headed the conversation off every time it approached any topic of the day that bore upon the South. When the door closed behind him Mrs. Gano turned to her host and said, formally:
Whether Mr. Tallmadge had also started the day with promises of peace, he certainly treated his unwelcome visitor with a considerable amount of thoughtfulness and respect. Mrs. Gano found herself acknowledging a growing respect, even an unwilling admiration, for her former adversary. The only outward sign of this shift in her feelings appeared after the departure of the other guest who had come to Ashburton Place that evening. Mr. Tallmadge had not only stopped Mr. Garrison from discussing the war, but he had steered the conversation away every time it got close to any current issue related to the South. When the door closed behind him, Mrs. Gano turned to her host and said, formally:
"I appreciate your desire not to have these questions raised in my presence; but I see that in one regard you misapprehend me. I agree with your visitor as to the undesirability of slavery."
"I understand that you’d prefer not to discuss these questions in front of me; however, I think you’ve misunderstood me in one way. I agree with your guest about the unacceptability of slavery."
"You, madam?"
"You, ma'am?"
She bowed.
She bowed.
"My objection is almost solely on the score of its evil effects on the superior race. Still, slavery was an institution we had inherited, and in which our social and industrial life was rooted. One part of a free country had no right to dictate to another part. The South would have freed her slaves herself in due time."
"My objection is mainly due to its harmful effects on the superior race. Still, slavery was an institution we inherited, and it was deeply rooted in our social and industrial life. One part of a free country shouldn’t dictate to another part. The South would have eventually freed its slaves on its own."
Mr. Tallmadge was unable to repress an incredulous smile.
Mr. Tallmadge couldn't help but smile in disbelief.
"Slaves were once held in the North," his guest reminded him, drawing herself up. "If the African had been able to live in this terrible climate, New England would not so soon have seen the iniquity of slavery. The[Pg 40] South, on wider grounds, was coming to the same conclusion. The war only precipitated with bloodshed and disaster that which, if left to right itself, would have been done without such awful squandering of blood and gold."
"Slaves were once held in the North," his guest reminded him, straightening up. "If Africans had been able to survive in this harsh climate, New England wouldn't have recognized the injustice of slavery as quickly. The[Pg 40] South, for broader reasons, was reaching the same conclusion. The war just accelerated with violence and tragedy what could have been resolved without such a terrible waste of lives and resources."
Mr. Tallmadge shook his head.
Mr. Tallmadge shook his head.
"I cannot agree with you, madam. Violent uprooting is the only way to clear the ground of certain noxious growths."
"I can't agree with you, ma'am. Sometimes, tearing everything out is the only way to get rid of certain harmful weeds."
"Ah, you think you've cleared the ground—by inflicting the duties of citizenship all in an instant upon a barbarian horde? You are more of an optimist even than your friends."
"Ah, you think you've set the stage—by suddenly placing the responsibilities of citizenship on a wild group of outsiders? You're even more of an optimist than your friends."
"What friends are you quoting?"
"Which friends are you quoting?"
"Your Harriet Beecher Stowe, for instance. Even in the full tide of her romantic enthusiasm she can find no better use for the idealized ex-slave than to ship him to Liberia. This, too, after educating him—sending him for four years to a French university." She smiled. "But since you and I may not meet again, all I wish to point out before I go is that you need not count me as an advocate of slavery."
"Take Harriet Beecher Stowe, for example. Even at the height of her romantic enthusiasm, she can only think of sending the idealized ex-slave to Liberia. This is after she educates him by sending him to a French university for four years." She smiled. "But since we might not see each other again, all I want to say before I leave is that you shouldn't consider me a supporter of slavery."
She rose.
She stood up.
"Before you go?" he began, hesitating.
"Before you leave?" he started, pausing.
"I am needed at home," she said. "I shall not remain in Boston longer than is necessary to secure your agreement to Ethan's coming to us for a visit."
"I need to be home," she said. "I won't stay in Boston longer than necessary to get your agreement on Ethan coming to visit us."
"I have already said, madam—"
"I already said, ma'am—"
"I should not feel the object of my journey attained unless the date were fixed."
"I wouldn't feel like I've achieved my goal unless the date is set."
They stood looking at each other.
They stood facing one another.
It will never be known how much Mr. Tallmadge's readiness to restore Mrs. Gano to the bosom of her family influenced his views at this juncture. He turned away and considered, with one foot on the fender and chin-whisker in hand.
It will never be known how much Mr. Tallmadge's willingness to bring Mrs. Gano back to her family affected his thoughts at this moment. He turned away and contemplated, with one foot on the fireplace and his chin in hand.
"This next summer," he said, "I have promised to take Ethan to my brother's place in the White Mountains."
"This coming summer," he said, "I've promised to take Ethan to my brother's place in the White Mountains."
"Then the summer after this."
"Then the following summer."
"Yes; the summer after he could come, if he were well."
"Yeah; the summer after he could come, if he was feeling better."
"If he were ill, I would come to see him."
"If he were sick, I would go to see him."
"Ah—yes."
"Yeah."
"When does his vacation begin?"
"When does his holiday start?"
"About the middle of June."
"Around mid-June."
"If he is well, you will send him to us the third week?"
"If he's doing well, will you send him to us the third week?"
"Yes."
Yes.
They shook hands solemnly.
They shook hands seriously.
CHAPTER 4
It was when Ethan was seven years old that he was permitted to go to New Plymouth to spend his summer holidays. He was brought by his uncle Elijah Tallmadge, who, on his way to Cincinnati, satisfied his sense of duty, if not his civility, by dropping the little boy on the platform of the New Plymouth station, and watching from the window of the receding train how a tall, grave girl in an old-fashioned bonnet, and with a turbaned negress in her wake, went up to the little traveller and greeted him.
It was when Ethan was seven that he was allowed to go to New Plymouth for his summer vacation. His uncle Elijah Tallmadge brought him there and, on his way to Cincinnati, fulfilled his sense of duty, if not his politeness, by dropping the little boy off at the New Plymouth station and watching from the window of the departing train as a tall, serious girl in an old-fashioned bonnet, followed by a woman in a turban, approached the young traveler and greeted him.
"Are you Ethan Gano?" said the lady, gently.
"Are you Ethan Gano?" the woman asked softly.
"Yes," answered the child.
"Yes," replied the child.
She kissed him. "I am your aunt Valeria," she said, and took his trunk check out of his hand and gave it to the negro hackman, who departed to claim the child's belongings.
She kissed him. "I'm your Aunt Valeria," she said, taking his trunk check from his hand and giving it to the black cab driver, who left to collect the child's luggage.
When the boy had said he was Ethan Gano, he was startled by an exclamation of uncouth joy from the negress who stood behind his aunt. Jerusha showed her strong teeth in a smile of wide beneficence, and rolled her great bulging eyes till Ethan quaked.
When the boy said he was Ethan Gano, he was taken aback by a loud expression of uncivilized joy from the Black woman standing behind his aunt. Jerusha flashed her strong teeth in a broad, generous smile and rolled her big, bulging eyes until Ethan felt nervous.
"Tooby sho'," she broke out; "didn't I tell yo' he'd got de Gano look in his lubly face? He's jes' de spi't en image ob his paw;" and she held out her motherly arms to embrace him.
"Sure thing," she exclaimed; "didn't I tell you he's got that Gano look in his handsome face? He's just the spitting image of his father;" and she held out her motherly arms to hug him.
Ethan fled, shuddering, not from fear alone, but from that sense, so much stronger in the Northern bred than in the Southern, of physical shrinking from the black. Ethan held himself to have escaped a dire indignity, as he overtook his aunt at the edge of the platform, close to a dilapidated carriage. He looked back, fearing the black woman[Pg 43] was following, and might be coming with them. But no, there she was, shuffling down a side street with her heavy see-saw hip-motion. Ethan's little trunk was put on the box, and he and his aunt got into the dilapidated vehicle and drove off with a rattling and jingling of loose windows and ancient brass-mounted harness. Presently they passed Jerusha, who smiled in at them broadly, seeming to bear no trace of a grudge. But Ethan colored and looked away.
Ethan ran away, trembling, not just from fear, but from that feeling, which is much stronger in people from the North than in those from the South, of physically recoiling from the black woman. Ethan felt he had escaped a terrible humiliation as he caught up with his aunt at the edge of the platform, near a rundown carriage. He glanced back, worried that the black woman[Pg 43] might be following them. But no, there she was, moving down a side street with her heavy, swaying hips. Ethan's small trunk was placed on the carriage, and he and his aunt climbed into the rickety vehicle, which rattled and jingled with loose windows and old brass-mounted harness. Soon they passed Jerusha, who smiled widely at them, appearing to hold no resentment. But Ethan blushed and looked away.
His aunt did not seem to be a talkative person. She sat looking out of the window almost as if she were alone. She did, however, point out the Court-house, and when they rumbled and clattered over the great wooden bridge, "Now we are crossing the Mioto," she said; "we live on the other side. It's much nicer to live on the other side."
His aunt didn’t seem very chatty. She sat looking out the window as if she were by herself. However, she did point out the courthouse, and when they rumbled over the big wooden bridge, she said, "Now we’re crossing the Mioto; we live on the other side. It’s much nicer to live on the other side."
"Oh yes," said Ethan, as though he appreciated the advantage keenly.
"Oh yes," Ethan said, as if he really understood the advantage.
His aunt had delicate aquiline features, and a singularly beautiful pale skin. He did not know it, but the two occupants of the carriage were curiously alike, even to the look of melancholy lurking in the eyes of each. Ethan noticed that the ungloved hand that lay listless in her lap was very long, and whiter than any hand he had ever seen.
His aunt had delicate, pointed features and uniquely beautiful pale skin. He didn't realize it, but the two people in the carriage looked surprisingly similar, right down to the hint of sadness in their eyes. Ethan noticed that the ungloved hand resting limply in her lap was very long and whiter than any hand he'd ever seen.
They suddenly turned off the main street leading from the bridge.
They suddenly turned off the main road that leads from the bridge.
"This is Washington Street," said his aunt. "If you lean out you'll see our house." But the trees were too thick for one who didn't know where to look to distinguish the glimpses of the gray-stone building. In a moment the vehicle stopped. "Here we are," said Aunt Valeria.
"This is Washington Street," his aunt said. "If you lean out, you'll see our house." But the trees were too thick for someone who didn't know where to look to catch a glimpse of the gray-stone building. In a moment, the vehicle stopped. "Here we are," Aunt Valeria said.
Ethan looked up at the massive gray front above him on a terrace only a little back from the street. Ampelopsis trailed over, but did not yet hide the great blocks of hand-hewn stone that in those old days had been set up for defence between the pale-face and the Indian.
Ethan looked up at the huge gray front above him on a terrace just a little back from the street. Ampelopsis trailed over, but hadn’t completely covered the large blocks of hand-cut stone that in those old days had been put up for defense between the pale face and the Indian.
Aunt Valeria opened the gate, and Ethan followed her up the half-dozen stone steps and along the brick-paved path to the porch. There in the doorway, between the big Doric columns, stood a tall, slim woman, dressed in[Pg 44] black, with masses of silvered hair nearly covered by a white veil. Her face was furrowed, but she wore a look of welcome and a light of unquenched youth in her smiling eyes that made the child smile too, feeling himself no stranger, but as one who had come home. She set her hands on either side his face and kissed him.
Aunt Valeria opened the gate, and Ethan followed her up the half-dozen stone steps and along the brick-paved path to the porch. There in the doorway, between the big Doric columns, stood a tall, slim woman, dressed in[Pg 44] black, with lots of silver hair nearly covered by a white veil. Her face was wrinkled, but she had a welcoming smile and a spark of unquenched youth in her eyes that made Ethan smile too, feeling like he wasn’t a stranger but someone who had come home. She placed her hands on either side of his face and kissed him.
"But where is Mr. Tallmadge?" Mrs. Gano asked her daughter when they were in the hall.
"But where is Mr. Tallmadge?" Mrs. Gano asked her daughter as they stood in the hallway.
"Gone on to Cincinnati. He didn't get out of the train."
"Gone on to Cincinnati. He didn't get off the train."
"What? He never left this child to the chance of—"
"What? He never left this kid to the chance of—"
Ethan had never seen any one look so angry. The eyes that had been smiling flashed a steely blue fire. He shrank away to the neighborhood of the more friendly umbrellas in the hat-rack.
Ethan had never seen anyone look so angry. The eyes that had been smiling now flashed a cold blue fire. He moved closer to the friendlier umbrellas in the hat rack.
"Oh, he knew we would be sure to meet him," said Aunt Valeria, apologetically.
"Oh, he knew we would definitely run into him," said Aunt Valeria, apologetically.
"One can never be sure of anything of the kind! Suppose either you or I had been very ill! To drop a little child like that on a strange platform, as you would a sack of corn—"
"One can never be sure about something like that! Just imagine if either you or I had been really sick! To leave a little kid like that on a strange platform, just like you would drop a sack of corn—"
Ethan felt covered with shame at the conduct of his uncle. He had heard Mrs. Gano herself criticised in Boston, but he felt now that her standards, after all, seemed higher, and her eyes were certainly more terrifying than any in the house of Tallmadge.
Ethan felt overwhelmed with shame by his uncle's behavior. He had heard Mrs. Gano herself criticized in Boston, but now he realized that her standards seemed higher after all, and her gaze was definitely more intimidating than anyone in the Tallmadge household.
The hackman was struggling up-stairs with the trunk, Mrs. Gano bidding him have a care of the paper and the balustrade.
The handyman was struggling upstairs with the trunk, while Mrs. Gano reminded him to be careful with the wallpaper and the railing.
Ethan noticed there was a big open door at the end of the hall and a vision through of a veranda and green trees. In the hall was an oaken hat-rack, with umbrella-stand and two carved oaken chairs on either side, with high fleur-de-lis backs. While his grandmother was paying the hackman, the child discovered that the seats of these chairs lifted up in a miraculous manner. Unnoticed, he raised one a little and inserted his hand—something prickly, even porcupiney! He withdrew precipitately. Was it a beast[Pg 45] in there, or only a brush? He resolved upon cautious exploration at a more convenient season.
Ethan saw a large open door at the end of the hallway that revealed a view of a porch and green trees. In the hallway stood an oak hat rack, complete with an umbrella stand, and two intricately carved oak chairs on either side, featuring high fleur-de-lis backs. As his grandmother paid the cab driver, Ethan noticed that the seats of the chairs could lift up in an amazing way. Without being seen, he lifted one slightly and stuck his hand inside—something prickly, almost like a porcupine! He quickly pulled his hand back. Was there a creature[Pg 45] in there, or just a brush? He decided to explore more carefully at a better time.
The hackman was going now, and Aunt Valeria was taking the boy up-stairs to be washed.
The cab driver was leaving now, and Aunt Valeria was taking the boy upstairs to get cleaned up.
"Don't be long," said his grandmother, smiling over the banister as he went up; "supper is ready."
"Don't take too long," his grandmother said, smiling over the railing as he went upstairs; "dinner is ready."
What a comfort that she seemed to have forgotten Uncle Tallmadge's disgraceful conduct!
What a relief that she seemed to have forgotten Uncle Tallmadge's embarrassing behavior!
The one jarring note during that first meal under his grandmother's roof was the apparition of the negress who had dared to offer to kiss him. To be sure, when she appeared this time, it was with a plate of smoking squares of Johnny-cake; but Ethan couldn't meet her eye, and shrank under his blue serge jacket when she came behind his chair to offer him that delectable staple of a Southern supper-table. He did not notice that the meal was very plain, it was all so good, and the silver on the table was much prettier than that Miss Tallmadge presided over in Boston.
The only awkward moment during that first meal at his grandmother's house was when the Black woman showed up and offered to kiss him. When she came back this time, she brought a plate of warm Johnny-cake. But Ethan couldn't look her in the eye and flinched under his blue serge jacket when she approached his chair to offer him that delicious dish typical of a Southern dinner. He didn't realize the meal was quite simple; it was all so delicious, and the silverware on the table was much nicer than what Miss Tallmadge had in Boston.
While his Aunt Valeria and his grandmother talked, he ate steadily, and regarded with awe the immensely tall coffee-pot and other things that were covered all over with trees and little pagoda-like buildings in repoussé. Seeing Mrs. Gano behind this service gave him an impression of her wealth and magnificence that no after series of meagre meals and authentic knowledge of her poverty was ever able quite to efface. Observing the child craning his neck to see the inscription on the sugar-bowl, she turned it towards him.
While his Aunt Valeria and his grandmother chatted, he ate steadily and gazed in awe at the incredibly tall coffee pot and the various items adorned with trees and little pagoda-shaped buildings in repoussé. Seeing Mrs. Gano serving this feast gave him a lasting impression of her wealth and grandeur that no future experiences of meager meals and the reality of her poverty could ever completely erase. Noticing the child stretching his neck to read the inscription on the sugar bowl, she turned it toward him.
"It is your own name," she said: "Ethan Gano. It will belong to you some day."
"It’s your name," she said. "Ethan Gano. It will be yours someday."
"Oh!" said Ethan, feeling his prospects to be princely.
"Oh!" Ethan exclaimed, feeling like his future was looking bright.
"Now you may come and walk about a little," she said, rising. "But fold your napkin and put it in your ring."
"Now you can come and walk around a bit," she said, getting up. "But please fold your napkin and put it in your ring."
He noticed the ring was marked "E. G.," and laid it down with a sense of ownership. It wasn't like visiting in a strange place when you found your own name on the things at supper.
He saw that the ring was marked "E. G." and put it down feeling a sense of ownership. It was different from being in an unfamiliar place and discovering your own name on the items at dinner.
Valeria brought her mother a shawl, and disappeared. Ethan put his hand in Mrs. Gano's, and with great care moderating his child's pace to one sedate and slow, he passed out on to the veranda at the back with his grandmother on that first tour of inspection. There were heavy wooden settees on the veranda against the wall.
Valeria brought her mom a shawl and disappeared. Ethan took Mrs. Gano's hand, and very gently slowed his child's pace to be calm and steady as he walked out to the back veranda with his grandmother on their first inspection tour. There were heavy wooden benches on the veranda against the wall.
"Oh, I shall sit here when I do my lessons," said Ethan, coming out of his shyness.
"Oh, I'll sit here when I do my homework," said Ethan, overcoming his shyness.
"No; you must bring out a chair," said his grandmother; "these benches are so black."
"No; you need to get a chair," said his grandmother; "these benches are way too dark."
"What makes them black?"
"What makes them Black?"
"The soot. We burn bituminous coal here. You'll have to wash your hands oftener than you do in Boston."
"The soot. We burn bituminous coal here. You'll need to wash your hands more often than you do in Boston."
"Doesn't anybody ever sit on these benches?"
"Doesn't anyone ever sit on these benches?"
"Never. Why do you do lessons in holiday time?"
"Never. Why do you have lessons during the holidays?"
"Grandfather expects me to."
"Grandpa expects me to."
"Humph!" said Mrs. Gano.
"Humph!" Mrs. Gano said.
They had come down off the veranda towards the terraces that sloped on this side down below the level of the street at the bottom of the property, which occupied an angle between Washington Street and Mioto Avenue. They went down the first flight of stone steps, but stopped at the top of the second.
They had come down from the porch towards the terraces that sloped down on this side below the street level at the bottom of the property, which was located at the corner of Washington Street and Mioto Avenue. They went down the first flight of stone steps but paused at the top of the second.
"We won't go down there," said Mrs. Gano. "It is a perfect wilderness."
"We're not going down there," Mrs. Gano said. "It's a complete wilderness."
"Really?" said Ethan, making great eyes of wonder. "What's down there?"
"Seriously?" Ethan said, wide-eyed in amazement. "What's down there?"
"What you see. Huge sunflowers, and reeds, and grasses—it's very damp in the middle—and briers and wild roses, blackberries, great weeds and bushes, dock and tall mullein, and up on that side where the ground rises a little towards the lower terrace, there used to be a garden—where you see the asparagus gone to seed."
"What you see are huge sunflowers, reeds, and grasses—it’s really damp in the middle—and briars and wild roses, blackberries, big weeds and bushes, dock and tall mullein. And over on that side, where the ground slopes a bit up towards the lower terrace, there used to be a garden—where you can see the asparagus has gone to seed."
"But it's a real wilderness?" asked the boy, radiant.
"But it's a real wilderness?" the boy asked, beaming.
"I should say so."
"I definitely agree."
"Snakes, too?"
"Snakes, really?"
"I shouldn't wonder."
"I shouldn't be surprised."
His heart beat hard. This was a wonderful place to[Pg 47] come to for a visit. It was almost a pity one didn't live here.
His heart raced. This was a fantastic place to[Pg 47] visit. It was almost a shame that one didn't live here.
"Are those apple-trees along the bottom of the terrace?"
"Are those apple trees at the edge of the terrace?"
"No, quince. And that one big tree in the middle of the lower plateau is a choke-pear."
"No, it's quince. And that big tree in the center of the lower plateau is a choke pear."
"Isn't there a vine climbing up?"
"Isn't there a vine growing up?"
"Yes. There are grapes down there in the autumn."
"Yes. There are grapes down there in the fall."
"How long do you think I can stay?"
"How long do you think I can stick around?"
"We'll see," she said, in a somewhat defiant tone, as they turned to go up the terrace.
"We'll see," she said, a bit defiantly, as they turned to head up the terrace.
There were still some "snowballs" on the great guelder rose-bushes, and the waxberries on the little one's gleamed like pearls.
There were still some "snowballs" on the big guelder rose bushes, and the waxberries on the little one shone like pearls.
"I like this place," said the child, suddenly.
"I really like this place," the child said suddenly.
"That's right, my dear."
"Exactly, my dear."
They were up on the level of the house now, past the long veranda with the banned black benches. It was growing dusk, a time that under all conditions of this child's life made rude test of cheer. He drew nearer to the tall, bent figure. She dropped his hand, and stooped over the edge of clovered grass.
They were now on the same level as the house, past the long porch with the forbidden black benches. It was getting dark, a time that, no matter the circumstances of this child's life, always put a harsh test on cheerfulness. He moved closer to the tall, bent figure. She let go of his hand and leaned over the edge of the clover-filled grass.
"What is it?" he asked, as she stood upright with something in her hand.
"What is it?" he asked, as she stood up with something in her hand.
"A four-leaved clover—the third I've found to-day."
"A four-leaf clover—the third one I've found today."
"Oh, do you think there are any more?"
"Oh, do you think there are any left?"
He knelt down and examined the clump.
He kneeled down and looked at the clump.
"You may have this," she said, presently, "and we'll come and look to-morrow, when we have a better light."
"You can have this," she said after a moment, "and we'll come back tomorrow when we have better light."
"Oh, thank you."
"Thanks a lot."
He held the clover carefully, thinking of the fairy-tale.
He held the clover gently, thinking about the fairy tale.
Now they were passing the great, perfectly straight tulip-tree, that went up and up like a ship's mast before the far-away boughs soared out into the dim depths of evening air. A light breeze had risen. A bird high up in the proudly waving branches twittered faintly. Except for that, a hush was over the world; but in the child's heart there was a mysterious sense of tumult, one of those periodic waves of excitement that rush over sensitive young [Pg 48]creatures, along with the vague consciousness of the wonder of this strange thing, life, that is opening out before their thrilling senses.
Now they were passing the tall, perfectly straight tulip tree that shot up like a ship's mast before the distant branches stretched out into the dim evening air. A light breeze had picked up. A bird high up in the proudly swaying branches chirped softly. Other than that, the world was quiet; yet inside the child's heart, there was a mysterious sense of excitement, one of those waves of thrill that wash over sensitive young [Pg 48] beings, along with a vague awareness of the wonder of this strange thing called life, which is unfolding before their excited senses.
Ethan stood looking up till a kind of delicious dizziness seized him, and he leaned his head lightly against his grandmother's arm. She smiled down into his eyes, saying never a word, but when they went in-doors there was understanding between them.
Ethan stood there looking up until a delightful dizziness hit him, and he rested his head gently against his grandmother's arm. She smiled down into his eyes, saying nothing, but when they went inside, there was a silent understanding between them.
A large octagon-shaped lamp of debased Moorish design hung in the hall, and the light came through the eight panes of parti-colored glass with a cheerful, even festive, effect. The parlor on the left of the front-door was dark. The great room opposite, which ran the whole length of that end of the house, and had two windows at either extremity, was Mrs. Gano's sitting-room in summer, and, by an arrangement of screens, her bedroom as well in winter. There was a single lamp burning on one of the pair of heavy old card-tables on either side the fireplace. Opposite, along the wall separating the room from the hall, stretched a great old-fashioned buffet, consisting of two mahogany cupboards, with drawers above, and pillared porches below, and an arched and carved back bridging them, and forming below a well-polished surface, whereon stood empty cut-glass decanters and tall celery vases. The long drawer of this middle part of the buffet, as well as those on the top of the cupboards on either side, was opened by a big brass ring held in a lion's mouth. The fireplace opposite was screened by an extensive landscape in oils, framed in ornate and tarnished gilt. All the space on each side of the mantel-piece right and left as far as the windows was filled with bookcases and mineralogical cabinets built into the wall. Between the front windows was an old-fashioned escritoire, reaching high up, nearly to the ceiling, always locked, and equally always wearing the air of a keeper of things secret and important. An engraving, grown brown with age, hung in a faded gilt frame above the fireplace. It was the great scene from "Measure for Measure," and above the buffet hung another from "The[Pg 49] Tempest," with "What is't? A spirit?" written underneath. On the mantel-piece were two tall blue china vases, that had been old, Mrs. Gano said, when she was young. She sat down by the lamp in a chair that no one ever saw the like of before. Very big and very crimson, it was rounded out in semicircular fashion on each side at the top, forming well-padded cushions against which to rest the head; but no one ever saw Mrs. Gano making such a use of them. The chair had arms and a foot-rest, and was mounted upon short, strong rockers—altogether a structure of unique device, that no one up to that time, except its proper owner, ever dared dream of inhabiting for a moment.
A large octagon-shaped lamp with a cheap Moorish design hung in the hall, and the light came through the eight panes of colorful glass, creating a cheerful, almost festive effect. The parlor to the left of the front door was dark. The spacious room across from it, which stretched the whole length of that side of the house and had two windows at each end, served as Mrs. Gano’s sitting room in the summer and, with some screens, her bedroom in the winter. A single lamp was lit on one of the two heavy old card tables on either side of the fireplace. On the wall opposite, separating the room from the hall, was a large antique buffet made of mahogany, with two cupboards that had drawers above and pillared sections below. An arched and carved back connected them, creating a polished surface that held empty cut-glass decanters and tall celery vases. The long drawer in the center of the buffet, as well as those above the cupboards on either side, opened with a big brass ring shaped like a lion's mouth. The fireplace across was screened by a large landscape painting in oils, framed in ornate and tarnished gold. All the space on each side of the mantelpiece, extending to the windows, was filled with bookcases and mineral collections built into the wall. Between the front windows stood an old-fashioned escritoire that reached nearly to the ceiling, always locked and always exuding an air of holding something secret and important. An engraving, faded and brown with age, hung in a worn gold frame above the fireplace, depicting the famous scene from "Measure for Measure." Above the buffet, there was another engraving from "The[Pg 49] Tempest," with "What is't? A spirit?" written underneath it. On the mantelpiece sat two tall blue china vases, which Mrs. Gano claimed were already old when she was young. She sat down by the lamp in a chair like no one had ever seen before. It was very large and very crimson with a semicircular shape at the top, providing well-padded cushions for resting one’s head, though no one had ever seen Mrs. Gano use them that way. The chair had arms and a footrest, and was built on short, sturdy rockers—altogether a uniquely designed piece that no one but its owner had ever dared to sit in for even a moment.
Mrs. Gano handed Ethan a book.
Mrs. Gano handed Ethan a book.
"I suppose you know that by heart?"
"I guess you know that by heart?"
"Moral Tales? No; I've only heard about 'em."
"Moral Tales? No; I've only heard about them."
"Is it possible? What do you read, then?"
"Is it possible? What are you reading, then?"
"You see, I have to study a good deal."
"You see, I have to study a lot."
"But when you aren't studying?"
"But what do you do when you're not studying?"
"Well, then, you see, I read only the things I like."
"Well, you see, I only read what I like."
"To be sure. But what kind of things?"
"Sure. But what kind of things?"
"Well"—he colored faintly—"I read Hans Christian Andersen mostly. But I like 'Horatius at the Bridge,'" he added, as though anxious to redeem his character, "and Henry of Navarre, and Paul Revere."
"Well," he said, blushing a bit, "I mostly read Hans Christian Andersen. But I like 'Horatius at the Bridge,'" he added, as if trying to restore his reputation, "and Henry of Navarre, and Paul Revere."
"Well, now you may read Moral Tales. It was your father's book, and you may have it if you'll take care of it. I'll cover it for you to-morrow."
"Well, you can read Moral Tales now. It was your father's book, and you can have it if you promise to take care of it. I'll wrap it up for you tomorrow."
"Oh, thank you," said the boy.
"Oh, thank you," the boy said.
She opened her own volume where a worked marker kept the place, and began to read. But Ethan was too excited to follow suit. He sat looking at her, and about the room. The pressed four-leaved clover presently fell out of her book on to the footstool. He picked it up carefully and handed it to her.
She opened her own book, where a bookmark held her place, and started to read. But Ethan was too excited to do the same. He sat there watching her and taking in the room. The pressed four-leaved clover slipped out of her book and onto the footstool. He picked it up gently and handed it back to her.
"Ah!" she ejaculated, smiling, and turning back to the beginning of the volume, where she replaced the leaf. But Ethan had watched the discreet turning of yellowed pages.
"Ah!" she exclaimed, smiling, and turned back to the beginning of the book, where she put the page back. But Ethan had noticed the careful flipping of the faded pages.
"Why, your Bible is full of clovers," he said.
"Your Bible is full of clovers," he said.
"This is not the Bible, it is Lockhart's Scott," she answered. "And as for the four-leaved clovers, I find them as I walk about in the evenings."
"This isn't the Bible, it's Lockhart's Scott," she replied. "And as for the four-leaf clovers, I find them while I stroll in the evenings."
"I suppose you look for them because they're so lucky?"
"I guess you look for them because they're so lucky?"
"Nonsense! of course not. They just look up at me from the grass."
"Nonsense! Of course not. They just look up at me from the grass."
Ethan felt dashed a little, but he noticed how the long, slim fingers held the book so that no more clovers should fall out. She must think a good deal of them, he concluded.
Ethan felt a bit let down, but he noticed how the long, slender fingers held the book so that no more clovers would fall out. She must really care about them, he thought.
Many an older person under the circumstances would have felt it incumbent upon her to entertain the child; but while no doubt some young people might have been made happier by being noticed more, there are those, especially the shy and sensitive ones, who are all the better for a little wholesome letting alone. It is evident that the officious attempts of many well-meaning adults to amuse, even if it involve making mountebanks of themselves, are ofttimes destined to humiliation. We have all seen children solemnly regarding grown-up capers with the air of philosophers looking down with scorn upon an antic world.
Many older people in that situation would have felt it was their responsibility to entertain the child; however, while some young people might feel happier with more attention, there are others, especially the shy and sensitive ones, who actually benefit from a bit of healthy solitude. It's clear that the overzealous attempts of many well-meaning adults to entertain, even if it means making fools of themselves, often lead to embarrassment. We've all seen children seriously observing adult antics, looking down on them like philosophers judging a silly world.
There was something in his grandmother's calm pursuit of her usual routine that set the child at ease. If she had gone obviously out of her way to make herself agreeable to him, he, with the perversity of his type, would have been more on his guard against her blandishments.
There was something about his grandmother's steady commitment to her usual routine that made the child feel relaxed. If she had tried too hard to be friendly and accommodating, he, with his stubborn nature, would have been more cautious of her charms.
His Boston relatives were evidently quite wrong in every respect about his grandmother. His grandfather Tallmadge had sympathized with him deeply at having to pay this duty visit. Even Aunt Hannah had evident misgivings, and had put a seed-cake in his trunk. He felt a sudden resentment against those estimable persons for their distrust and thinly veiled dislike of his grandmother Gano. Already he saw himself her champion and faithful knight, ready to do battle, if need be, for his sovereign lady. It was not altogether strange that the conquest of the child was so speedy, for the heart of the woman was full of a[Pg 51] passionate tenderness for this little Ethan come back again, so like the one she had lost that he seemed to bring with him her youth and all the sunny circumstance of those far-off Maryland days. She softened wondrously to the child, yet it was so little her way to be demonstrative that she neither alarmed nor bored the boy, but simply took hold on his imagination. He, quick of spirit and keen of sense, responded as the natural child will, to the reassuring spectacle of beautiful and august age. What children suffer from sheer ugliness in their elders is not to be written down. Partly in that many mercifully forget, and partly in that others remember certain martyrdoms too vividly to set them down without a blush. One is inclined to think, looking back, that life has taught us nothing more successfully than tolerance of these departures from a possible comeliness; for it is not irregularity of feature or deepening furrows or whitening hair that appall the child, but the unnecessary ugliness of dress and eccentricity of demeanor, and, above all, the avoidable and indecent display of the ravages of time.
His relatives in Boston were clearly mistaken about his grandmother in every way. His grandfather Tallmadge had felt deeply for him having to make this duty visit. Even Aunt Hannah had her doubts and packed a seed-cake in his trunk. He suddenly felt a surge of resentment towards those esteemed relatives for their distrust and barely concealed dislike of his grandmother Gano. He already pictured himself as her defender and devoted knight, ready to fight, if necessary, for his sovereign lady. It was no surprise that he quickly won over the child, for the woman's heart was filled with a passionate tenderness for this little Ethan who had returned, so much like the one she had lost that he seemed to bring back her youth and all the joyful memories of those distant Maryland days. She became wonderfully soft towards the child, but it was so unlike her to be demonstrative that she neither frightened nor bored him; she simply captured his imagination. He, quick-witted and perceptive, responded as any natural child would to the comforting sight of graceful and dignified old age. What children suffer from inherent ugliness in their elders is hard to express. Partly because many mercifully forget, and partly because others remember certain painful experiences too vividly to recount without feeling shame. Looking back, one might think that life has taught us nothing more effectively than tolerance for these deviations from conventional beauty; for it is not unusual features or deepening wrinkles or graying hair that shock a child, but the unnecessary ugliness of clothing and eccentric behavior, and, above all, the avoidable and inappropriate exhibition of the ravages of time.
With every desire to think nobly of women, it must be admitted that it is chiefly they who offend against the canon childhood unconsciously sets up, that old age shall not with impunity offend or affright the young.
With every intention to have a high regard for women, it must be recognized that they are mostly the ones who violate the standard that childhood unconsciously establishes, which is that old age should not harm or scare the young without facing consequences.
Mrs. Gano would have repelled indignantly the idea that her grandson's affection had anything to do with her spotless neatness; the sober distinction of her plain silk gowns, made before the war; her white lawn kerchiefs, rolling up from her V-shaped bodice, fold on fold, voluminous and soft about her neck; her full lawn undersleeves, that came so daintily out from the silk, and fastened with a silver shell button at the wrist, flowing out again in a fine ruffle, and falling over her hands. As to that most distinctive touch of all, the veil of plain white net that covered, and yet did not conceal, the thick silver hair massed about the high shell comb, one cannot help thinking that if she had quite realized its effectiveness, she would have considered it her duty to discard it. She always said she disliked[Pg 52] caps as "would-be ornamental," and besides, she had "too much hair;" she "would be top-heavy in a cap." So she had adopted the white net veil, fastened just behind the heavy rings of hair on the temples with a pair of pearl and silver pins of curious old design, and the veil fell down to the shoulders behind, concealing the neck, masking a little the droop of the bowed back, and falling softly down each side of the strong old face, and dropping into her lap.
Mrs. Gano would have firmly rejected the idea that her grandson's affection had anything to do with her impeccable neatness; the understated elegance of her plain silk dresses, made before the war; her white lawn handkerchiefs, draped elegantly from her V-shaped neckline, layered and soft around her neck; her full lawn undersleeves, that peeked out delicately from the silk, fastened with a silver shell button at the wrist, flowing out again in a gentle ruffle, cascading over her hands. As for the most distinctive feature of all, the plain white net veil that covered yet didn't obscure the thick silver hair styled around the high shell comb, one can't help but think that if she fully realized how effective it was, she would have felt compelled to get rid of it. She always claimed to dislike caps as "trying too hard to be decorative," and besides, she had "too much hair;" she "would feel top-heavy in a cap." So she chose the white net veil, secured just behind the heavy curls of hair at her temples with a pair of pearl and silver pins of unique vintage design, allowing the veil to fall to her shoulders at the back, hiding her neck, slightly masking the droop of her bowed back, and softly cascading down each side of her strong old face, landing in her lap.
The child sat with the open book in his hand, but with big eyes roving, reading as well as he could the more obscure but not less interesting story incarnate in the great red chair, getting the details by heart in the observant way of children.
The child sat with the open book in his hand, his big eyes wandering as he read the more obscure yet just as interesting story brought to life in the large red chair, memorizing the details in the way children do.
"What time do you usually go to bed?" she asked, presently, turning a page.
"What time do you usually go to bed?" she asked, turning a page.
"When I feel sleepy."
"When I'm feeling sleepy."
"H'm! I think eight o'clock is a good time."
"Hmm! I think eight o'clock is a good time."
"It's pretty early," he said, wistfully.
"It's pretty early," he said, with a touch of nostalgia.
"Your father, when he was your age, always went to bed at eight."
"Your dad, when he was your age, always went to bed at eight."
"Oh!"
"Oh!"
"Aunt Jerusha will come presently and take you up-stairs."
"Aunt Jerusha will be here soon to take you upstairs."
"Aunt Jerusha!"
"Aunt Jerusha!"
He dropped the Moral Tales on the floor. The terrifying black woman was his aunt!
He dropped the Moral Tales on the floor. The intimidating Black woman was his aunt!
"Oh, oh! that's not the way to treat books. The Ganos are always very careful of their books."
"Oh, no! That's not how you should treat books. The Ganos always take great care of their books."
Ethan recovered the volume hurriedly, a prey to conflicting agitations.
Ethan quickly picked up the book, feeling a mix of conflicting emotions.
"Where's Aunt Valeria?" he said, presently.
"Where's Aunt Valeria?" he asked, after a moment.
"Up in the blue room"—Mrs. Gano glanced overhead, and then looked out severely into space over her gold spectacles, adding, meditatively, "making herself ill with writing."
"Up in the blue room"—Mrs. Gano glanced up, then looked out sternly into the distance over her gold glasses, adding thoughtfully, "making herself sick with all that writing."
"Oh, if she's writing letters, I s'pose I mustn't 'sturb her."
"Oh, if she's writing letters, I guess I shouldn't disturb her."
"H'm! she's not writing letters."
"Hmm! She's not writing emails."
"What is she writing?"
"What’s she writing?"
"Verses, most probably."
"Probably verses."
"Poetry verses?"
"Poem lines?"
"Well, verses, at any rate," she said, a little grimly. It was noticed that during Valeria's lifetime Mrs. Gano never spoke of her daughter's work except as "verses;" after her death it was all "poetry." "It's high time she was interrupted. Go up-stairs, child," she said, turning to Ethan, "and knock at the door next your own, and say I sent you."
"Well, verses, anyway," she said, a bit grimly. It was noted that during Valeria's life, Mrs. Gano never referred to her daughter's work as anything other than "verses;" after her death, it became "poetry." "It's about time she was interrupted. Go upstairs, kid," she told Ethan, "and knock on the door next to yours, and say I sent you."
It was a possible escape from that other most awful "aunt." He laid the Moral Tales down as if they were made of glass, and departed with alacrity.
It was a possible escape from that other terrible "aunt." He put the Moral Tales down as if they were fragile, and left quickly.
Twice he had to knock upon the blue room door before a voice said:
Twice he had to knock on the blue room door before a voice said:
"Who's there?"
"Who's there?"
"It's me, Aunt Valeria."
"It's me, Aunt Val."
"Oh, run away, dear."
"Oh, run away, sweetie."
"But, please, I'm sent."
"But please, I've been sent."
A little pause and the door was opened. A spacious bedchamber, where everything—walls, curtains, carpet, and bedfurnishing—was a soft faded blue, almost gray in this light. The floor was strewn with papers, books and papers lay on the chairs, on the sofa, even on the preternaturally high and massive bedstead, that looked quite inaccessible to all save the athletic without the aid of a ladder.
A brief pause, and the door swung open. It revealed a large bedroom where everything—walls, curtains, carpet, and bedding—was a soft, faded blue, almost gray in this light. The floor was covered with papers, and books and papers were scattered on the chairs, the sofa, and even on the unusually high and massive bedframe, which seemed accessible only to the athletic unless they used a ladder.
"Did my mother send you?" asked Aunt Valeria.
"Did my mom send you?" Aunt Valeria asked.
"Yes, and—oh, are you awful busy?"
"Yes, and—oh, are you super busy?"
His voice faltered a little.
His voice wavered a bit.
"Why?" she said, taking the child by the hand and leading him in.
"Why?" she asked, taking the child by the hand and leading him inside.
The action of kindliness wrought upon the perturbed little spirit. His eyes filled with tears.
The act of kindness affected the troubled little soul. His eyes filled with tears.
"You see," he said, "I thought she was a servant."
"You see," he said, "I thought she was a maid."
"Who was a servant?"
"Who was a servant?"
"My other aunt."
"My other aunt."
"Miss Tallmadge?"
"Ms. Tallmadge?"
"No, the other one here. But I like you best. Won't[Pg 54] you take me up to bed? Of course I do everything for myself; it won't be a great trouble; it's only just so my other aunt needn't come even as far as the door."
"No, the other one here. But I like you the best. Won't[Pg 54] you take me upstairs to bed? Of course, I do everything for myself; it won't be a big deal; it's just so my other aunt doesn’t have to come even as far as the door."
"What other?"
"What else?"
"Aunt J—J—Jerusha," he said, with an excited sob.
"Aunt J—J—Jerusha," he said, with a nervous sob.
Valeria began to laugh, a thing she seldom did.
Valeria started to laugh, something she rarely did.
"My poor little boy!" she said, "Jerusha's the cook, and a very good friend to all of us. People in the South call a good old servant like that 'aunt' when they like her as much as we do Jerusha. She used to be a slave; we brought her from Maryland."
"My poor little boy!" she said, "Jerusha's the cook, and she's a really good friend to all of us. People in the South call a good old servant like her 'aunt' when they care about her as much as we do Jerusha. She used to be a slave; we brought her from Maryland."
"And she's not my really truly aunt at all?"
"And she isn't really my aunt at all?"
"Of course not, you foolish little boy! Didn't you see she was a negress?"
"Of course not, you silly little boy! Didn't you notice she was Black?"
"Oh yes, I saw that."
"Oh yeah, I saw that."
He shuddered.
He trembled.
"And didn't you see she waited on us at the table?"
"And didn't you notice she served us at the table?"
"Yes, but so does Aunt Hannah in Boston on Sundays."
"Yes, but so does Aunt Hannah in Boston on Sundays."
"Does she?" Then seeing the child's anxiety was not quite dissipated: "Didn't you notice when she'd finished waiting at supper Jerusha went back to the kitchen? Now, if she'd been a real aunt—"
"Does she?" Then noticing the child's anxiety wasn't completely gone: "Did you see that when she finished waiting at dinner, Jerusha went back to the kitchen? Now, if she'd been a real aunt—"
"Well, you see, I did think of that, but I thought perhaps aunts didn't come and sit in the parlor here, and I remembered how she—she"—he looked down and grew scarlet—"tried to kiss me at the station."
"Well, you see, I thought about that, but I figured aunts don’t just come and hang out in the living room here, and I remembered how she—she"—he looked down and turned red—"tried to kiss me at the station."
"Oh yes, she might do that. You see, she was very fond of your father."
"Oh yeah, she might do that. You know, she really liked your dad."
"But my father didn't use to kiss her."
"But my dad didn't used to kiss her."
"Oh, I dare say—"
"Oh, I must say—"
"No, Aunt Valeria; I should think he never did."
"No, Aunt Valeria; I don't think he ever did."
"Perhaps not, then," she said, humoring him.
"Maybe not, then," she said, playing along with him.
"Do you think," he began, in a half-whisper—"do you think when she takes me up to bed she'll—she'll—"
"Do you think," he started, in a soft whisper—"do you think when she takes me to bed she'll—she'll—"
"I don't know, but I'll take you myself, if you'd like that better."
"I don't know, but I’ll take you myself if you’d prefer that."
"Oh, I would, Aunt Valeria."
"Oh, I totally would, Aunt Valeria."
"Very well, then. Come, we'll go down-stairs and say good-night."
"Alright, let’s head downstairs and say goodnight."
He slipped his hand in hers.
He held her hand.
"Of course, I didn't really think she was my aunt," he said, with the easy mendacity of childhood.
"Of course, I didn't really think she was my aunt," he said, with the casual dishonesty of childhood.
CHAPTER 5
Although this visit was the only one Ethan was destined to pay to New Plymouth before he came to man's estate, he carried back with him to Boston at the holiday's end something more than an intimate understanding with his father's people, and a vivid picture of the outer aspect of life in the house of his grandmother.
Although this visit was the only one Ethan would make to New Plymouth before he reached adulthood, he returned to Boston at the end of the holiday with more than just a close connection to his father's family and a vivid image of life in his grandmother's house.
Out of his fear of Aunt Jerusha that first evening grew the habit of Valeria's visiting his room ten minutes or so after he had said good-night. During those first evenings, when he was allowed a candle to go to bed by, this small attention on his aunt's part was for the ostensible purpose of putting out the light and opening his windows. Later on she went for no better reason than that the child would be expecting her. Absent-minded dreamer as she was, after the second evening of Ethan's stay she never forgot what became her kindly custom.
Out of his fear of Aunt Jerusha that first evening grew the habit of Valeria visiting his room about ten minutes after he said goodnight. During those first evenings, when he was allowed a candle to go to bed with, this small gesture from his aunt was supposedly to put out the light and open his windows. Later on, she came for no better reason than that the child would be waiting for her. Absent-minded dreamer that she was, after the second evening of Ethan's stay, she never forgot what became her caring routine.
On this particular evening, as she sat among the litter in the blue room, her acute ears caught a faint sound of sobbing. She hurried into the adjoining chamber, and found all dark and silent, Ethan breathing regularly, apparently asleep. She bent over in the faint moonlight to kiss him, and found his face wet with tears.
On this evening, as she sat among the clutter in the blue room, her keen ears picked up a faint sound of sobbing. She rushed into the next room and found it dark and quiet, with Ethan breathing steadily, seemingly asleep. She leaned over in the dim moonlight to kiss him and discovered his face was wet with tears.
"My dear! Then it was you?"
"My dear! Was it you?"
"Me?" he inquired, in a steady voice.
"Me?" he asked, in a calm voice.
"Yes. Why were you crying?"
"Yes. Why were you upset?"
After a pause:
After a break:
"I thought the walls were so awful thick," he said, as if answering her question with all circumstance.
"I thought the walls were so really thick," he said, as if he were answering her question with a lot of detail.
"Shall I light the candle again?"
"Should I light the candle again?"
"No, thank you," he said, sedately; "I can see the moon through the locust-tree."
"No, thank you," he said calmly; "I can see the moon through the locust tree."
She went to the window, and leaning her folded arms on the wide seat, she repeated softly, as she looked out:
She went to the window and leaned her crossed arms on the wide seat, softly repeating as she looked out:
"Is that what you've been writing, Aunt Valeria?"
"Is that what you've been writing, Aunt Valeria?"
"No." She came back and sat down on the side of his bed. "No; Shelley wrote it. What shall I do for you?" she said, wondering how women that were used to children would meet the exigency, for the little voice was plaintive in spite of itself.
"No." She returned and sat down on the edge of his bed. "No; Shelley wrote it. What can I do for you?" she asked, curious about how women who were experienced with children would handle the situation, since the little voice was sorrowful despite itself.
"I don't want anything," Ethan said, stoutly, and there was another pause. Then, by way of a delicate hint: "Grandmamma has been telling me a story."
"I don't want anything," Ethan said firmly, and there was another pause. Then, as a subtle hint: "Grandma has been telling me a story."
"Has she?"
"Has she?"
"Yes; about when she was young. Tell me about when you were young, Aunt Valeria."
"Yeah; about when she was young. Tell me about when you were young, Aunt Valeria."
The innocent petition jarred. Valeria was the youngest of her family, and had never yet been asked to think of herself as one who had left youth behind.
The innocent request shook her. Valeria was the youngest in her family and had never been asked to see herself as someone who had outgrown her youth.
"There's nothing to tell about me," she said.
"There's nothing to say about me," she said.
"Didn't you ever cross the Alleghanies in a stage-coach?"
"Have you ever traveled across the Alleghanies in a stagecoach?"
"No; all that was before my time."
"No, that was all before my time."
"Didn't you ever go to visit your grandfather Calvert in the mountains of Virginia?"
"Did you never visit your grandfather Calvert in the mountains of Virginia?"
"No; he died before I was born."
"No, he passed away before I was born."
"Then, you never got homesick?" His voice wavered a little, and then, quite firmly, he added: "Grandmamma did, and she used to go off by herself to meet the postman, who came only once a week, and she'd walk and walk till she heard him wind his horn. How do you 'spose he wound it?"
"Then, you never felt homesick?" His voice shook a bit, and then, quite confidently, he added: "Grandma did, and she would go off by herself to meet the postman, who came only once a week, and she'd walk and walk until she heard him blow his horn. How do you think he blew it?"
"He just blew a long blast."
"He just let out a long blast."
"Did that make it wind? Well, anyhow, when he wound it, that used to make grandmamma homesicker than ever. It used to echo all about among her grandfather's mountains, and when she heard that she used to stop running, and sit down on a rock and cry and cry. You see, she was so afraid the postman wasn't bringing the letter to say Aunt Cadwallader was coming to take her home."
"Did that make it windy? Well, anyway, when he wound it, it always made grandma feel more homesick than ever. It would echo all around her grandfather's mountains, and when she heard it, she would stop running, sit down on a rock, and cry and cry. You see, she was really worried the postman wasn't bringing the letter to say Aunt Cadwallader was coming to take her home."
"Did my mother tell you that story to-night?" inquired Aunt Valeria, without enthusiasm.
"Did my mom tell you that story tonight?" Aunt Valeria asked, without much excitement.
"No; it was this morning, when I said I wasn't a bit homesick like Aunt Hannah said I'd be. Grandmamma seemed to think it didn't matter if I was homesick. The Ganos nearly always are, but in the end they're always glad they came."
"No, it was this morning when I said I wasn't homesick at all like Aunt Hannah said I would be. Grandmamma seemed to think it didn’t matter if I was homesick. The Ganos usually are, but in the end, they’re always happy they came."
This obscure saying seemed not to rivet Aunt Valeria's attention; she moved as if she were going. Ethan sat up in bed and asked, a little feverishly:
This unclear saying didn't seem to grab Aunt Valeria's attention; she acted as if she was about to leave. Ethan sat up in bed and asked, a bit anxiously:
"Did you know about Aunt Cadwallader bein' in the war?"
"Did you know Aunt Cadwallader was in the war?"
"No; I never heard she was in the war."
"No; I never heard she was in the war."
"Well, she was. She was about four years old, and the British were firing on Fort McHenry, and all the doors and windows in Baltimore were shut, and nobody went out, and everybody was living in the cellar, so's not to get shot, and bombs were exploding in the garden, and the fambly missed Aunt Cadwallader—"
"Well, she was. She was around four years old, and the British were attacking Fort McHenry, and all the doors and windows in Baltimore were closed, and nobody was going outside, and everyone was living in the basement to avoid getting shot, while bombs were going off in the yard, and the family missed Aunt Cadwallader—"
"Oh yes," said Aunt Valeria; "she was out in the garden, wasn't she, picking up the bullets?"
"Oh yes," said Aunt Valeria; "she was out in the garden, right? Picking up the bullets?"
"Yes; they were raining all about, and she was putting them in a little egg-basket she carried on her arm." Ethan finished, a shade crestfallen to find his scheme to entertain and, above all, to detain his aunt had been forestalled. "I thought perhaps if I told you you'd remember something that happened to you—when you were young, you know."
"Yeah, they were coming down all around, and she was putting them in a little egg basket she had on her arm." Ethan finished, a bit disappointed to realize his plan to entertain and, above all, keep his aunt around had been interrupted. "I thought maybe if I told you, you'd remember something that happened to you—when you were younger, you know."
"I'm sorry I don't know any stories."
"I'm sorry, I don't know any stories."
"Don't you know the one about the poor man over your fireplace?"
"Don’t you know the story about the poor man above your fireplace?"
"What poor man?" she repeated, bewildered.
"What poor man?" she repeated, confused.
"The man without his clo'es on, tied to the wild horse."
"The man without his clothes on, tied to the wild horse."
"Oh, you mean the Mazeppa on the iron fire frame."
"Oh, you mean the Mazeppa on the iron fire frame."
"Yes"—Ethan sat up again, with dilated eyes—"wolfs comin' after him, wif mouths wide open."
"Yeah"—Ethan sat up again, his eyes wide—"wolves are coming after him, with their mouths wide open."
"Oh, well, they don't eat him up; he gets away, and lives happy ever after."
"Oh, well, they don't eat him; he escapes and lives happily ever after."
"I am glad!"
"I'm glad!"
He lay down, and she covered him up.
He lay down, and she tucked him in.
"I'd sing to you, but I'm afraid it would disturb my mother."
"I'd sing for you, but I’m worried it would bother my mom."
"Then, couldn't you say some more poetry or something?"
"Then, could you share some more poetry or something?"
"I don't believe I know anything you'd like."
"I don’t think I have anything you’d want."
"Oh, I'd like anything—except the 'May Queen.'"
"Oh, I’d take anything—except the 'May Queen.'"
She sat silent a moment, and then began:
She sat quietly for a moment, and then started:
"H'm!"—and she stopped.
"Hmm!"—and she stopped.
"Can't you remember any more?" inquired the boy, eagerly.
"Can’t you remember anything else?" the boy asked eagerly.
"Well—a—perhaps something else;" and she made a fresh start:
"Well, maybe something else," she said, starting again:
No, no; I must think of something a little less—"
No, no; I need to come up with something a bit less—
Another pause, and then:
Another pause, then:
On and on the low voice chanted, whispered, verse after verse and page on page, until the child slept sound. In this wise was the habit formed of Aunt Valeria's [Pg 60]prolonging her nightly ministrations till Ethan was safe beyond the touch of homesickness, beyond the need of a doubtful cheer. From most of her selections, it must be confessed, he derived only the vague comfort of listening to the rhythmic rise and fall of a friendly, sleep-wooing voice, that sent him softly to oblivion. But as the days went on he developed tyrannous preferences, and would call for "The Neckan" as regularly as he had been used in infancy to demand "The New England Cat." He managed to keep awake longer as time went on, and it took "The Ancient Mariner," or the solemn and somnolent-burdened rhyme of the "Duchess May" to send him to the land of Nod. He came to know these favorites by heart, and would prompt Valeria if she ventured to skip or hesitated at a line. In after years he used to feel it odd to realize how much English verse he knew by heart that he had never seen upon the printed page. But Aunt Valeria's patience was sometimes sorely taxed by his wide-eyed attention to the story. Then it was she would unkindly lapse into German, against which no young wakefulness is proof.
The low voice continued to chant and whisper, verse after verse and page after page, until the child was sound asleep. This was how Aunt Valeria developed her habit of prolonging her nightly rituals until Ethan was safely beyond the reach of homesickness and didn't need any uncertain comfort. To be honest, most of her selections provided him only the vague comfort of listening to a rhythmic, soothing voice that gently lulled him into oblivion. But as time went by, he developed strong preferences and would ask for "The Neckan" just as regularly as he once demanded "The New England Cat" in his infancy. He managed to stay awake longer as time passed, needing "The Ancient Mariner" or the solemn, sleepy rhyme of "Duchess May" to send him off to sleep. He learned these favorites by heart and would prompt Valeria if she skipped or hesitated on a line. In later years, he found it strange how much English verse he knew by heart without ever having seen it in print. However, Aunt Valeria's patience was sometimes tested by his wide-eyed attention to the story. In those moments, she would sometimes unkindly switch to German, which no young person could resist.
"Now go to sleep," she would admonish, "or I'll say 'Kennst du das Land.'" Notwithstanding it was a very dull poem, she would say it over and over, and Ethan, vanquished utterly, would fall asleep with the refrain, "Dahin, Dahin, Möcht ich mit Dir O mein Geliebter ziehn," sounding in his ears. He had his own view of what it was all about, and classed it with such ditties as "Annabel Lee." "Dahin" he was satisfied was the heroine, and he determined on his return to Boston to bestow the name upon the least attractive of three terrier puppies, fresh arrivals in his absence.
"Now go to sleep," she would warn, "or I'll start reciting 'Kennst du das Land.'" Even though it was a pretty boring poem, she would repeat it again and again, and Ethan, completely defeated, would drift off to sleep with the refrain, "Dahin, Dahin, Möcht ich mit Dir O mein Geliebter ziehn," ringing in his ears. He had his own interpretation of what it meant and grouped it with songs like "Annabel Lee." He was sure that "Dahin" was the heroine, and he decided that when he got back to Boston, he would name the least appealing of three new terrier puppies after her.
There was no one to play with, apparently, here in New Plymouth, but few children could have felt the lack so little as Ethan. Nobody interfered with him, nobody seemed to want him to study. The spectre of Grandfather Tallmadge was still potent enough to make him carry about a French grammar in the shallow jacket-pocket, that was always ejecting it upon an indifferent world. Ethan, on its[Pg 61] every mal à propos appearance, would hurry the book out of sight with an uneasy conscience, and betake himself into the wilderness, where he owned an oasis under a barberry-bush; or he would seek diversion from linguistic cares in the sooty attic. Nobody seemed to mind, if only he were washed when he appeared on the surface again. That same attic, however, was a place of peril. You gained access to it by means of a ladder in a closet on the upper landing, and you went up through a trap-door into a dim and stifling atmosphere; not but what there were windows, but they seemed to admit only heat and soot. There was an army of disabled or disused pots, pitchers, vases, and so on, standing in the middle of the rough wooden floor, and above them stretched a long table like a counter, on which were ranged queer lamps and candlesticks, brackets, door-knobs, pewter vessels and great platters, candlesnuffers and trays, and all manner of household goods and gear that had then been long out of fashion, and had not yet come back again. With grimy fingers Ethan poked about, taking great care not to step off the middle aisle of flooring on to the lath and plaster between the mighty hand-hewn beams. Sometimes, in more daring moods, he would venture farther afield, balancing cautiously on a beam to some remote cobwebby corner to examine nearer an object that had lured him long with its air of the unattainable. In this way he made acquaintance with certain pictures turned disobligingly to the wall, and a great horse-hair trunk, into which he peeped with palpitating heart; for all the world knew that such trunks were the abode of skeleton ladies. But here were only dusty papers. The far corner he never ventured into: it was there the great elk antlers shone, and the skull and white teeth grinned and threatened. One had just to pretend it was chained there, and strained impotently to get at little boys. Turning over a lot of ancient rubbish in a box one day, he came across a heavy old brass door-knocker with "E. Gano" on it. Down-stairs he rushed, all black and beaming.
There was no one to play with, apparently, in New Plymouth, but few children could have felt the absence as little as Ethan. Nobody bothered him, and nobody seemed to care if he studied. The memory of Grandfather Tallmadge was still strong enough to make him carry around a French grammar in the shallow pocket of his jacket, which always kept falling out into an indifferent world. Ethan, at its[Pg 61] every mal à propos appearance, would hurriedly hide the book with an uneasy conscience and escape into the wilderness, where he had a secret spot under a barberry bush; or he would distract himself from language worries in the sooty attic. Nobody seemed to mind, as long as he came back clean. However, that same attic was a dangerous place. You accessed it by a ladder in a closet on the upper landing, going up through a trap door into a dim and stuffy atmosphere; there were windows, but they only let in heat and soot. In the middle of the rough wooden floor stood a collection of broken or unused pots, pitchers, vases, and so on, while a long table like a counter stretched above them, lined with odd lamps, candlesticks, brackets, door knobs, pewter items, big platters, candle snuffers, trays, and all sorts of household goods that had long gone out of style and hadn't made a comeback yet. With dirty fingers, Ethan poked around, careful not to step off the center aisle onto the lath and plaster between the massive hand-hewn beams. Sometimes, when feeling adventurous, he would tread further, balancing cautiously on a beam to some distant, cobwebby corner to examine an object that had long intrigued him with its elusive charm. In this way, he discovered certain pictures turned unhelpfully to the wall and a large horse-hair trunk, which he peered into with a racing heart; everyone knew such trunks housed skeleton ladies. But inside were only dusty papers. He never dared to venture into the far corner: that was where the massive elk antlers gleamed, and the skull and white teeth grinned menacingly. One just had to pretend it was chained there, straining futilely to reach little boys. While rummaging through a box of old junk one day, he found a heavy old brass door knocker with "E. Gano" engraved on it. He rushed downstairs, all black and beaming.
Mrs. Gano was sitting, as usual, very upright in the[Pg 62] great red chair, with Dean Stanley's History of the Eastern Church open on her knees.
Mrs. Gano was sitting, as usual, very upright in the[Pg 62] great red chair, with Dean Stanley's History of the Eastern Church open on her lap.
"My child, you're like a blackamoor!"
"My child, you're like a dark-skinned person!"
"But just look what I've found!"
"But just look what I've found!"
"Ah, yes! I had that taken off the front-door the last thing before I left Maryland."
"Ah, yes! I got that removed from the front door right before I left Maryland."
"Why didn't you put it on the front-door here?"
"Why didn't you put it on the front door here?"
"You see, it's 'E. Gano.' There was no 'E. Gano' then," she said, with shadowed face.
"You see, it's 'E. Gano.' There wasn't an 'E. Gano' back then," she said, her face in the shadows.
"But there is now—I'm here."
"But now—I'm here."
"To be sure," she answered, smiling. "As your grandfather said, 'It's necessary to have an Ethan in every generation to avoid re-marking things.' We'll have the knocker put up, if you like. Venie will polish it."
"Of course," she replied with a smile. "As your grandfather said, 'Every generation needs an Ethan to prevent redoing things.' We can get the knocker installed if you want. Venie will shine it up."
"Shall I ask her please to come to you as soon as she's done her work?" he said, hesitatingly, for an interview with these black women was not yet lightly to be faced.
"Should I ask her to come to you as soon as she's finished with her work?" he said, hesitantly, as an interview with these Black women was still not something to be taken lightly.
"Tell her I want her at once," said his grandmother, a little brusquely.
"Tell her I want her right away," said his grandmother, a bit abruptly.
He was struck with her peremptoriness.
He was taken aback by her assertiveness.
"Sha'n't I say 'please'?" he inquired.
"Shouldn't I say 'please'?" he asked.
"Certainly not. It's not as my servants please, but as I please. Tell her to come."
"Definitely not. It's not about what my servants want, but what I want. Tell her to come."
Ethan knew now that his manner to Aunt Jerusha and her daughter must have appeared abject according to Gano standards. He secretly determined to adopt a loftier demeanor. Vain ambition! Never once in his life did he find the accent, let alone the conviction, of the superior, except with persons of his own station. Of servants he asked service unwillingly, and, to the end of his days, with an uneasy sense that somebody was being abased—he inclined to think it was himself. The wages question never in his estimation touched the heart of the obligation. Any underlining of the relation of master and servant was as irksome to him as if he had come of generations of communists, instead of a race of tyrannous slave-holders.
Ethan realized that his behavior toward Aunt Jerusha and her daughter must have seemed pathetic by Gano’s standards. He quietly resolved to take on a more respectable attitude. What a foolish ambition! Throughout his life, he had never truly felt the confidence or authority of someone superior, except around people of his own class. He reluctantly asked for service from servants, always with an uncomfortable feeling that someone was being diminished—he suspected it was himself. To him, the issue of wages never captured the essence of the obligation. Any emphasis on the master-servant relationship felt as annoying to him as if he came from a long line of communists, rather than from a background of oppressive slave-holders.
Venie brightened up the knocker till it shone like gold, and Aunt Jerusha, who could do anything on earth, [Pg 63]apparently, promised to come round and screw it firmly in its place at exactly the angle it had taken on the great white door "down South."
Venie polished the knocker until it gleamed like gold, and Aunt Jerusha, who seemed to be able to do anything, [Pg 63] promised to come by and fasten it securely at the exact angle it had on the big white door "down South."
It was over this business of the knocker that Ethan made friends with Aunt Jerusha. He was still mortally afraid of her, but he had come to that point where he was able to snatch a fearful joy in passing quite near her without flinching, as though she had been any ordinary white person, whose eyes didn't roll, and whose plaited wool didn't escape in little horns from under a flaming bandanna. He had insisted on carrying the tool-box and the hammer and the big screw-driver from the kitchen round to the front porch. It was so that his intention to be lofty and aloof had ended. At the front-door stood his grandmother.
It was because of the knocker that Ethan became friends with Aunt Jerusha. He was still really scared of her, but he had reached a point where he could feel a mix of fear and joy in passing close to her without flinching, as if she were just any regular white person whose eyes didn’t roll and whose braided hair didn’t stick out in little horns from under a bright bandanna. He had insisted on carrying the tool box, the hammer, and the big screwdriver from the kitchen to the front porch. This was how his intention to appear cool and distant came to an end. At the front door stood his grandmother.
"You've got a lazy man's load," she said.
"You've got a lazy person's load," she said.
And, as if on purpose to justify her, down dropped the screw-driver on the gravel, and out jumped the French grammar on the grass. He recovered the book, and as he reached after the screw-driver away slid the hammer off the tool-box.
And, just to make it seem justified, the screwdriver fell onto the gravel, and the French grammar book jumped out onto the grass. He picked up the book, and as he reached for the screwdriver, the hammer slid off the toolbox.
"Put down your book. Don't try to do so many things at once. That's how your great-uncle Rezin put out his eyes at Harper's Ferry, and Shelley lost his life trying to read and sail a boat at the same time."
"Put your book down. Don’t try to do so many things at once. That’s how your great-uncle Rezin lost his sight at Harper's Ferry, and Shelley lost his life trying to read while sailing a boat."
Who was this Shelley who was always being quoted, and where did he come into the family saga? Byron, too, and others he hadn't heard mentioned in Boston. The appearance of Aunt Jerusha see-sawing round the corner was a welcome diversion, and soon the glittering knocker was screwed firmly into place. It was a triumph. Aunt Valeria was called down to see, and admitted it was resplendent!
Who was this Shelley that everyone kept quoting, and how did he fit into the family story? Byron, too, and others he hadn’t heard mentioned in Boston. The sight of Aunt Jerusha swaying around the corner was a nice distraction, and soon the shiny knocker was securely attached. It was a win. Aunt Valeria was called down to check it out and agreed it was stunning!
"Isn't it delicious having our very own Maryland knocker on the door again!" remarked the young gentleman, with as heartfelt satisfaction as though he had watched the decline and fall of the old house in the South, and now saw the family fortunes to be mending.
"Isn't it great to have our very own Maryland knocker back on the door again!" the young gentleman said, feeling as satisfied as if he had witnessed the rise and fall of the old house in the South and now saw the family's fortunes improving.
His grandmother patted his shoulder.
His grandma patted his shoulder.
"We say 'delicious' of good things to eat, not of door-knockers, even when they come from Maryland."
"We describe good food as 'delicious,' not things like door-knockers, even if they're from Maryland."
"Oh, you wouldn't limit such a word as delicious to things we eat," remonstrated Aunt Valeria. "That's a point where I've always differed from Byron."
"Oh, you wouldn't just use the word delicious for food," Aunt Valeria protested. "That's something I've always disagreed with Byron about."
"Then I'm surprised to hear it, for it's one of the few things he got right."
"Then I'm surprised to hear that because it's one of the few things he actually got right."
The younger woman withdrew into her shell, making no rejoinder, but pausing at the bottom of the stairs on her way back to her work, with an air of perfunctory deference, to hear her mother out. Ethan watched the two with interest, feeling that he and his aunt were in the same boat.
The younger woman retreated into herself, not saying anything, but she paused at the bottom of the stairs on her way back to her work, showing a hint of polite respect as she listened to her mother. Ethan observed the two with curiosity, sensing that he and his aunt were in a similar situation.
"We can't be too jealous of guarding the purity and honesty of language," Mrs. Gano said, firmly. "Any one who has the smallest pretence to caring for letters or for accuracy, or for truth, must do what he can to oppose the debasing of the current coin of speech. If you use words loosely, you'll begin to think loosely, and in the end you'll find you've lost your sense of values, and one word means no more than another. You'll be like Ethan here, who tells me 'bonny clabber' is perfectly splendid, and that he 'loves' Jerusha's Johnny-cake. After that, he mustn't say he loves you and me. It would be like kissing us after the cat."
"We can't be too protective of the purity and honesty of language," Mrs. Gano said firmly. "Anyone who cares, even a little, about writing, accuracy, or truth, must do what they can to fight against the degradation of our everyday speech. If you use words carelessly, you'll start to think carelessly, and eventually, you'll lose your sense of what matters, and one word will just become interchangeable with another. You'll be like Ethan here, who tells me 'bonny clabber' is absolutely wonderful, and that he 'loves' Jerusha's Johnny-cake. After that, he shouldn't say he loves you and me. It would be like kissing us after the cat."
"It's a kitten," said Ethan, feeling froward and very bold.
"It's a kitten," Ethan said, feeling cheeky and really brave.
His grandmother laughed delightedly.
His grandma laughed joyfully.
"Oh, very well, we'll be accurate, if it's only about a kitten that I haven't so much as seen."
"Oh, fine, we'll be precise, if it's just about a kitten that I haven't even seen."
The child flashed out to the veranda and returned with a small basket, in which lay a diminutive coal-black object.
The child darted out to the porch and came back with a small basket, which held a tiny, coal-black object.
"You said you didn't like animals," he observed, reproachfully.
"You said you didn't like animals," he noted, with a hint of disapproval.
"I don't—not in the house."
"I don't—not in the house."
"This one's very little to stay out o' doors."
"This one’s very small to stay outside."
"Yes, it's too little to stay here at all."
"Yeah, it's just not enough to stay here at all."
"Oh no, it isn't so little as that."
"Oh no, it's not that little."
He pulled out its tail that it might look as long as [Pg 65]possible, but it would curl under. He lifted the creature up, clawing and feebly wailing.
He pulled its tail to make it look as long as [Pg 65] possible, but it kept curling under. He lifted the creature, which was clawing and weakly wailing.
"Why, Ethan," said Aunt Valeria over the banisters, "it hasn't got its eyes open."
"Why, Ethan," said Aunt Valeria over the banisters, "it hasn't opened its eyes."
"Not just yet."
"Not just yet."
"Can it walk?"
"Can it move?"
"Well, not much," said Ethan, guardedly; "but nobody walks as young as this. The Otways' cat brought it over in her mouth. They're nice to the Otways' cat in the kitchen."
"Not much," Ethan said cautiously. "But nobody walks as young as this. The Otways' cat brought it over in her mouth. They treat the Otways' cat well in the kitchen."
There was judgment delivered in the phrase.
There was a judgment conveyed in the statement.
"Venus must take the thing home," said Mrs. Gano, eying the wailing one with coldness.
"Venus needs to take that thing home," said Mrs. Gano, looking at the crying one with indifference.
"Oh, grandmamma!"
"Oh, grandma!"
There bade fair to be a duet of lamentation.
There was likely to be a duet of sorrow.
"It will die if it's left here."
"It will die if it's left here."
"No, no; I'll take care of it." He clasped it fondly.
"No, no; I'll handle it." He held it close with affection.
"We don't know what to do for such a young creature."
"We don't know what to do for such a young being."
"Oh yes, we do," interrupted Ethan. He came nearer, notwithstanding Mrs. Gano's edging away from her grimy descendant, and from the small, wailing, trembling, clawing object on his breast. The child took hold of her gown, and said, with ingratiating, upturned, face, "Dear grandmamma, couldn't we buy it a cow?"
"Oh yes, we do," interrupted Ethan. He stepped closer, despite Mrs. Gano trying to distance herself from her dirty descendant and from the small, crying, trembling child clinging to him. The child grabbed her gown and said, with a hopeful, upturned face, "Dear grandmamma, couldn't we buy it a cow?"
The suggestion apparently pleased his unaccountable grandmother too well for her to persist in banishing the kitten. So "Duchess May," as Ethan insisted on calling her, became an acknowledged member of the sooty circle in the kitchen, and was well and safely brought up without the immediate superintendence of a cow.
The suggestion clearly made his mysterious grandmother too happy for her to keep trying to get rid of the kitten. So "Duchess May," as Ethan was determined to call her, became an accepted part of the grimy kitchen crew and was raised well and safely without the direct oversight of a cow.
Mrs. Gano's refusal to admit the Duchess to other parts of the house resulted in Ethan's spending a good deal of his time, too, in Aunt Jerusha's society. She turned out to be a most interesting and accomplished person. No wonder his father had thought well of her, but as to—no, he never, never could have kissed her!
Mrs. Gano's refusal to let the Duchess into other parts of the house meant Ethan spent a lot of his time with Aunt Jerusha. She turned out to be a really interesting and accomplished person. It's no surprise his father had a high opinion of her, but as for—no, he could never have kissed her!
Aunt Jerusha sang the most wonderful songs.
Aunt Jerusha sang the most amazing songs.
The words were not very intelligible for the most part,[Pg 66] but that didn't matter: the effect was all the more exciting and mysterious. There was one monotonous chant she used solemnly to give forth when she was polishing the dining-room table—something about
The words were mostly hard to understand,[Pg 66] but that didn't matter: the effect was even more thrilling and mysterious. There was one repetitive chant she used to recite seriously while she was polishing the dining-room table—something about
Then a string of undistinguishable words, ending with something like—
Then a series of unrecognizable words, ending with something like—
There was a wild melancholy in the air that made the child's heart tremble in his breast. Particularly on wet days, when he couldn't go down into the wilderness, he used to stand in the doorway with the Duchess in his arms, listening with all his ears.
There was a strange sadness in the air that made the child's heart race in his chest. Especially on rainy days, when he couldn't head out into the wild, he would stand in the doorway with the Duchess in his arms, listening intently.
"An' Jerusha," he said, one morning during a thunderstorm, when she polished the oak in persistent silence, "why don't you sing? Grandmamma can't hear."
"Hey Jerusha," he said one morning during a thunderstorm, while she quietly polished the oak, "why don't you sing? Grandma can't hear."
"No, Massa Efan, not to-day."
"No, Master Efan, not today."
"Why not? This is just the day to, when the rain's makin' such a noise you can sing as loud as you like."
"Why not? Today is perfect for it, especially when the rain is making so much noise that you can sing as loud as you want."
"Yo' won't nebber ketch dis nigger raisin' no chunes on de twenty-firs' ob July."
"You're never going to catch this guy playing any tunes on the twenty-fifth of July."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"Don' you know, little massa, dis de day yo' fader died?"
"Don't you know, little master, this is the day your father died?"
"Oh-h, is it?" A silence of some moments, broken only by the dash of summer rain against the window-pane. "Did you know my father when he was quite little?"
"Oh, is it?" A moment of silence, interrupted only by the patter of summer rain against the window. "Did you know my dad when he was really little?"
"Law, yes, littler'n you—so little, he couldn't walk by[Pg 67] hisself. De firs' time I done lef' him, jes' fur a minute, standin' in de big arm-cheer by de winder, he turn roun' w'en he see I wusn't holdin' on t' him, an' he yelled like forty—" She chuckled proudly, stopped suddenly, and held out timid arms and made a baby face. "'Ow! ow! Efan fall—Efan bake!'" She relaxed into smiles again. "Break he meant, yo' see. He'd seen pitchers and china dolls and sich like fallin' and smashin' ter bits, and he wus 'feared dat's wot would happen t' him."
"Law, yeah, smaller than you—so small that he couldn't walk by himself. The first time I left him, just for a minute, standing in the big armchair by the window, he turned around when he saw I wasn’t holding on to him, and he yelled like crazy—" She chuckled proudly, stopped suddenly, and held out timid arms and made a baby face. "'Ow! ow! Efan fall—Efan bake!'" She relaxed into smiles again. "Break is what he meant, you see. He'd seen pictures and china dolls and stuff like that falling and smashing into pieces, and he was afraid that would happen to him."
She went on chuckling a moment, and then fell unaccountably to weeping. The thunder crashed and the wind blew loud. It lashed the great tulip-tree with fury. Ethan laid his face against the velvet back of the Duchess. Aunt Jerusha wept audibly. Ethan felt rather low in his mind himself.
She chuckled for a moment, then suddenly started crying. The thunder boomed and the wind howled. It lashed the huge tulip tree violently. Ethan pressed his face against the soft back of the Duchess. Aunt Jerusha cried out loud. Ethan felt pretty down himself.
"Where does this door out here lead to?" he said, feeling the need of a diversion.
"Where does this door outside lead to?" he asked, looking for a distraction.
"Unner dem front stehs."
"Under the front stands."
"Oh, does it go under the stairs?"
"Oh, does it fit under the stairs?"
"Yes; but don' yo' go dah, honey."
"Yes; but don't you go there, honey."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"It ain't a berry cheerin' kin' ob a place."
"It isn't a very cheerful kind of place."
"Dirty?"
"Messy?"
"Spec's so."
"Specs, so."
"I've noticed Venie always runs past that door. It can't be 'cause it's dirty."
"I've noticed Venie always runs past that door. It can't be because it's dirty."
"No, honey; no."
"No, babe; no."
"An' Jerusha, Venie told me yesterday when grandmamma first came here she couldn't get any servants to sleep in this house, and that was why she had to send for Venie."
"Then Jerusha, Venie told me yesterday that when grandma first came here, she couldn't get any servants to stay in this house, and that’s why she had to call for Venie."
"Don' yo' min' Venus; she's misleadin'."
"Don't mind Venus; she's tricky."
"Well, but I asked Mr. Hall while he was cutting the grass, and he said he wouldn't like to live here, and he looked at the house in such a funny kind o' way."
"Well, I asked Mr. Hall while he was mowing the lawn, and he said he wouldn't want to live here, and he looked at the house in such a weird way."
"Huh! yo' mus'n't listen to po' w'ite trash."
"Huh! You shouldn't listen to poor white trash."
"Then you'd better tell me, or I'll ask everybody."
"Then you better tell me, or I’ll ask everyone."
"No, no, honey. Yo' grandma would be hoppin' mad ef yo' should git dem iggorant pussens t' gabbin' agin."
"No, no, honey. Your grandma would be really mad if you got those ignorant cats talking again."
"Then you'd just better tell me, and it'll be a secret, please, An' Jerusha."
"Then you’d better tell me, and it’ll be a secret, okay, An’ Jerusha."
"Well, dey do say, Massa Efan, dis yer house am hanted."
"Well, they do say, Master Efan, this house is haunted."
"Hanted? What's that?"
"Hanted? What's that about?"
Aunt Jerusha rolled her eyes cautiously over her shoulder and lowered her voice.
Aunt Jerusha cautiously rolled her eyes over her shoulder and whispered.
"Got ghos'es."
"Got ghosts."
"Under the front stairs?" whispered Ethan, quickly withdrawing from that proximity.
"Under the front stairs?" Ethan whispered, quickly stepping back from that closeness.
Aunt Jerusha nodded.
Aunt Jerusha agreed.
"Did you ever see one?"
"Have you ever seen one?"
"Law, yes; oncet or twicet."
"Law, yes; once or twice."
"What was it like?"
"How was it?"
"Like de debbil in a night-gown. Hark! Yo' heah dat?"
"Like the devil in a nightgown. Hey! Did you hear that?"
"Yes; oh, what was it?" Ethan was nearer Aunt Jerusha in his alarm than he had ever ventured before.
"Yes; oh, what was it?" Ethan was closer to Aunt Jerusha in his panic than he had ever dared to be before.
"Dat's de bad ghos' under de stehs. De fust fall we come heah he done groan and gro-o-an like dat all de time. He been mighty still now fur a spell. Hark! yo' heah dat?"
"That's the bad ghost under the stairs. The first fall we came here he groaned and gro-o-an like that all the time. He's been really quiet for a while now. Listen! Do you hear that?"
Ethan was horribly conscious of a hideous noise somewhere in front of the dining-room.
Ethan was painfully aware of a terrible noise coming from somewhere in front of the dining room.
"I think he's in the parlor," he whispered, when he could command his emotions sufficiently for speech.
"I think he's in the living room," he whispered, when he could control his emotions enough to speak.
"No, no; I used t' 'spect he was dah, but dat's jus' his being so cute, he didn' want nobody to know he was unner de front stehs. Come into de kitchen, Massa Efan, and I'll gib yo' a cinnamon roll."
"No, no; I used to think he was dead, but that was just because he was so cute, he didn’t want anyone to know he was under the front steps. Come into the kitchen, Master Efan, and I’ll give you a cinnamon roll."
It is useless to pretend that Ethan was a stout-hearted young gentleman. From infancy he had been a prey to a thousand unseen terrors having for the most part quite respectable Christian name and origin, such as the "worm that dieth not," "the thief in the night," the "great red dragon" of the Revelation, and "the beast with seven heads." But there are some terrors that need no inculcating. It occurred to him now that the ghost under the stairs[Pg 69] was called Yaffti. Why "Yaffti" he could not have told, or what suggested the name to him; but Yaffti was angry when people, especially little boys, walked over his head without saying:
It's pointless to pretend that Ethan was a brave young man. Since he was born, he'd been haunted by a hundred unseen fears, mostly with pretty respectable names and origins, like the "worm that never dies," "the thief in the night," the "great red dragon" from Revelation, and "the beast with seven heads." But some fears don't need to be taught. It suddenly struck him that the ghost under the stairs[Pg 69] was called Yaffti. He couldn't explain why it was called that or what made him think of the name; but Yaffti was upset when people, especially little boys, walked over him without saying:
His worst form of nightmare was forgetting to use this formula, and daring in his purblind sleep to stamp on the stairs directly over Yaffti's head. He realized by-and-by that the restless spirit underneath was soothed when the stairs were not used, and his young friend made the descent astride the banisters. This pleased all parties, except Mrs. Gano. Next best, from the Yaffti point of view, was walking on the narrow green border of the stair carpet, instead of in the fawn-colored centre. Little by little Yaffti enlarged his jurisdiction, and ruled the porches with a despotism as secret as it was potent, permitting no child to walk on the cracks between the boards. Yaffti was pleased, too, if in going about the town you steered clear of the cracks between the flag-stones. But all this attempt at a friendly understanding was at bottom a mere daylight truce, and with the coming on of night the hollow mockery stood exposed. Ethan, like many another, went through his childish terrors with a silent endurance that would have earned him the name of hero had he been a man, and had Yaffti boasted another name, though not necessarily a more demonstrable existence.
His worst nightmare was forgetting to use this formula and carelessly stepping on the stairs right above Yaffti's head while he was asleep. He eventually realized that the restless spirit below was calmed when the stairs weren't used, so his young friend would slide down the banisters. This made everyone happy, except for Mrs. Gano. The next best thing for Yaffti was walking on the narrow green border of the stair carpet instead of the fawn-colored center. Gradually, Yaffti expanded his territory, ruling the porches with a secret yet powerful authority, not allowing any child to step on the cracks between the boards. Yaffti was also happy if, while walking around town, you avoided the cracks between the flagstones. But all this effort at a friendly agreement was really just a temporary peace, and once night fell, the empty farce was laid bare. Ethan, like many others, faced his childhood fears with a quiet resilience that would have earned him the title of hero if he were a man, and if Yaffti had held another name, though not necessarily a more obvious existence.
Nevertheless, these were wonderful and beautiful days, having in them a rapture of freedom from human interference incompatible with life under the same roof with Aunt Hannah and Grandfather Tallmadge, who seemed to have nothing better to do than to look after Ethan and spoil his fun from morning till night.
Nevertheless, these were amazing and beautiful days, filled with a joy of freedom from human interference that just didn't fit with life under the same roof as Aunt Hannah and Grandfather Tallmadge, who appeared to have nothing better to do than keep an eye on Ethan and ruin his fun from morning until night.
CHAPTER 6
In spite of Ethan's somewhat heathen faith in the power of Yaffti, and the efficacy of rites and spells, he was a true Gano, in that he early developed a deep concern about Christianity. During the stately strolls after supper with his grandmother, he propounded many a question which so taxed that practised theologian that she was fain to turn the conversation by quoting a question-begging beatitude, or saying loftily the subject was beyond little boys. But if, like Dr. Johnson on the immortality of the soul, she sometimes left the matter in obscurity, she had a Bible quotation ready for every conceivable emergency in life. Her ingenuity in wresting from the stern old Scripture humane and cheerful counsel, fit for the infant mind of a conscience-plagued Gano, discovered how true was her comprehension of his fears, and how much wiser her teaching all unconsciously was than that of the creed she would have died for. Her own spiritual development had never for a moment been arrested. She had travelled farther than she was quite aware, since the days when she had allowed her young children to be tormented by the fears of a fiery hereafter. She soon discovered that the Presbyterian Tallmadges had done their best to plant the Calvinistic evil in the sensitive mind of her grandson, and, without misgiving, she proceeded to root it out.
In spite of Ethan's somewhat unconventional belief in the power of Yaffti and the effectiveness of rituals and spells, he was a true Gano because he quickly developed a deep concern for Christianity. During their leisurely walks after dinner with his grandmother, he asked so many questions that it often overwhelmed the experienced theologian, leading her to change the subject by quoting a vague blessing or saying pompously that the topic was too complex for little boys. But just like Dr. Johnson on the immortality of the soul, she sometimes left the discussion unclear; however, she always had a Bible verse ready for any situation in life. Her ability to extract from the stern old Scripture kind and uplifting advice suitable for the troubled mind of a young Gano showed how well she understood his fears, and how much wiser her teaching was, even unconsciously, compared to the creed she would have gladly stood by. Her own spiritual growth had never stalled for a moment. She had gone further than she realized since the days when she let her young children be haunted by the fears of a fiery afterlife. She quickly realized that the Presbyterian Tallmadges had done their best to instill Calvinist fears in her sensitive grandson, and without hesitation, she set out to root it out.
"I don't see how anybody can feel sure they're going to be saved," the child said, with deep anxiety, one Sunday evening.
"I don't see how anyone can feel sure they're going to be saved," the child said, with deep anxiety, one Sunday evening.
"Such thoughts are a temptation of the Evil One. 'O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?'"
"Those thoughts are a trap from the Evil One. 'Oh you of little faith, why did you doubt?'"
"But how do I know I'm not one of those He meant[Pg 71] when He said, 'Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell?'"
"But how do I know I'm not one of those He meant[Pg 71] when He said, 'You serpents, you generation of vipers, how can you escape the damnation of hell?'"
"Because our Saviour distinctly says it of that generation—centuries ago—of rebellious and unbelieving Jews."
"Because our Savior clearly says it about that generation—centuries ago—of rebellious and unbelieving Jews."
"Oh-h!" He was only half reassured.
"Oh wow!" He felt only partially reassured.
She paused on the gravel walk and looked down at him. His little grave face was upturned in the twilight, his great eyes darkened by a world of care, but he looked so very fragile withal, such a tender little baby, that she felt her lips twitching at his anxiety lest he should be the viper of the Lord's denunciation. In another moment her unaccustomed eyes were strangely wet, and she walked on with averted face.
She stopped on the gravel path and looked down at him. His small, serious face was turned up in the fading light, his big eyes shadowed by a heavy burden, but he looked so delicate, like a tender little baby, that she felt her lips twitch at his worry about being the target of the Lord's wrath. In a moment, her unfamiliar eyes were unexpectedly moist, and she continued on with her face turned away.
"I can't help wondering often," the child pursued, with evident heaviness of spirit, "how I shall manage to be a profitabubble servant."
"I often can't help but wonder," the child continued, with clear sorrow, "how I'm going to be a useful servant."
"A what?"
"What?"
"Well, not like the unprofitabubble servant that had to be cast into outer darkness, where there was weeping and gnashing—"
"Well, not like the unprofitable servant who had to be thrown into outer darkness, where there was weeping and gnashing—"
"Nonsense! all that has nothing to do with you! He said, 'Suffer little children to come unto Me.'"
"Nonsense! All of that has nothing to do with you! He said, 'Let the little children come to Me.'"
"You think, if I died now, I'd go to heaven?"
"You think that if I died right now, I’d go to heaven?"
"Of course you would. All little children go to heaven."
"Of course you would. All little kids go to heaven."
"All children who aren't too wicked," corrected Ethan, gravely, with misgiving.
"All kids who aren't too bad," corrected Ethan, seriously, with concern.
"There is no such thing as a wicked child," interrupted his mentor, impatiently; then, catching herself up—"They may be foolish and wayward"—she looked down on him sternly—"and they may have to be severely punished on this earth, but they don't know enough to be wicked, not enough to deserve being shut out of heaven."
"There’s no such thing as a wicked child," his mentor interrupted, impatiently. Then, realizing her words—"They might be foolish and rebellious"—she looked down at him sternly—"and they might have to face strict punishment in this world, but they don’t understand enough to be wicked, not enough to deserve being excluded from heaven."
"I've heard Grandfather Tallmadge say somebody—I think it was some saint—had seen"—he lowered his voice—"had seen an infant in hell, a span long." He shuddered.
"I've heard Grandfather Tallmadge say that someone—I think it was a saint—had seen"—he lowered his voice—"had seen a baby in hell, just a little thing." He shuddered.
"Nonsense!" retorted Mrs. Gano, angrily. "No saint ever saw anything of the sort—nor no sane creature. It was that John Calvin."
"Nonsense!" Mrs. Gano shot back, angrily. "No saint ever saw anything like that—nor any sane person. It was that John Calvin."
"Oh! and you think perhaps he—"
"Oh! and you think maybe he—"
"He didn't know what he was talking about. He had a black, despairing mind, and is the only human creature who ever had any valid excuse for being a Calvinist."
"He didn’t know what he was talking about. He had a dark, hopeless mindset, and he’s the only person who ever had a legitimate reason for being a Calvinist."
"Oh!"
"Oh!"
"I suppose they've not neglected in Boston to tell you there is such a thing as 'the unpardonable sin'?"
"I guess they haven't forgotten to tell you in Boston about 'the unpardonable sin,' right?"
The ironic intonation was lost on Ethan.
The ironic tone went over Ethan's head.
"Oh no," he said, with the animation of one who recognizes an old friend; "Grandfather Ta—"
"Oh no," he said, with the energy of someone who sees an old friend; "Grandfather Ta—"
"Now, never forget that the only unpardonable sin is to doubt the mercy of God."
"Now, always remember that the only unforgivable sin is doubting God's mercy."
"Then you think that when the end of the world comes—"
"Then you think that when the world ends—"
"I think," she interrupted, with a lyrical swell in her voice as she remembered the prophet's vision—"I know, that 'the ransomed of the Lord shall return and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joys upon their head; they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away.' And now we've had enough of that for to-night," she ended, with an abrupt change of voice and style.
"I think," she interrupted, her voice rising with emotion as she recalled the prophet's vision—"I know that 'the ransomed of the Lord shall return and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy; they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away.' And now we've had enough of that for tonight," she concluded, shifting her tone abruptly.
Oddly enough, she was not so likely to close the subject in this summary fashion if the evening talk fell upon Ulysses, or Peter the Great, or General Lee. It was sometimes Aunt Valeria who had to remind them of Ethan's bedtime, if the topic had chanced to be the Civil War, or any one of the legion of family stories of Calverts or Ganos and their doings in the South. There was Ephraim Calvert, who had fought for the King in 1774, and when he died had left his curse and his red coat for "a sign" to his rebellious sons, who had fought for independence. There was that cousin Ethan Gano, who had lost his right hand, and yet was such a famous shot and swordsman with his left that no man dared stand up against him. He had made a fortune in the India trade, by chance, as it were, for he never really cared for anything but sword and pistol practice, and would be always talking of feats of arms,[Pg 73] even to parsons and Quakers. "Just as that other boaster, Byron," Mrs. Gano would wind up, "was forever telling how, like Leander, he had swum the Hellespont, and took more credit to himself for being able to snuff out a candle with a pistol-shot at twenty paces than for being able to write Childe Harold. But that was not only because he was a poet," she would add meditatively over Ethan's head: "it was the direct result of inordinate vanity and a club-foot. Just as Ethan Gano would never have been a crack swordsman if he hadn't been one-armed as well as worldly."
Strangely, she didn’t usually wrap up the conversation so quickly if the evening's discussion turned to Ulysses, Peter the Great, or General Lee. It was often Aunt Valeria who had to remind them of Ethan’s bedtime if they started talking about the Civil War or any of the countless family stories of the Calverts or Ganos and their exploits in the South. There was Ephraim Calvert, who fought for the King in 1774, and when he died, he left his curse and his red coat as a “sign” for his rebellious sons, who fought for independence. Then there was that cousin Ethan Gano, who lost his right hand but became such an exceptional shot and swordsman with his left that no one dared challenge him. He accidentally made a fortune in the India trade, mainly because he only cared about practicing sword fighting and shooting, constantly bragging about his feats of arms, even in front of priests and Quakers. “Just like that other braggart, Byron,” Mrs. Gano would conclude, “who was always boasting about how, like Leander, he swam the Hellespont, and took more pride in being able to snuff out a candle with a pistol from twenty paces than in writing Childe Harold. But it wasn’t just because he was a poet,” she would add thoughtfully over Ethan’s head, “it was mainly due to excessive vanity and a club foot. Just like Ethan Gano wouldn’t have been a top swordsman if he hadn’t been one-armed as well as worldly.”
Among the minor advantages of life in New Plymouth was that a boy didn't come in for a scolding here if he went without his cap. In common with many children, Ethan hated head-gear of all kinds, and yet fully expected to be scolded, on strict Boston principles, the first time he was discovered hatless out-of-doors. Valeria, wearing a wide shade-hat, and Mrs. Gano, with a green-lined umbrella, came unexpectedly upon him one hot noon-day as he sat reading bareheaded in the scorching sun on the terrace steps.
Among the small perks of living in New Plymouth was that a boy didn’t get scolded here for not wearing his cap. Like many kids, Ethan hated wearing hats of any kind, yet he fully expected to be reprimanded, following strict Boston standards, the first time he was caught outside without one. Valeria, sporting a wide sun hat, and Mrs. Gano, holding a green-lined umbrella, unexpectedly found him one hot afternoon as he sat reading without a hat in the blazing sun on the terrace steps.
"How like his father that child is!" said Mrs. Gano, stopping and looking at him as though she saw, not him at all, but another boy.
"That kid looks so much like his dad!" said Mrs. Gano, pausing and staring at him as if she were seeing not him, but another boy entirely.
"Don't you want your hat?" asked Aunt Valeria.
"Don’t you want your hat?" Aunt Valeria asked.
"No," said Ethan, gathering courage. "I—I like the hot sun."
"No," Ethan said, finding his courage. "I—I enjoy the hot sun."
"Isn't that like Shelley?" said Aunt Valeria in the same way that Mrs. Gano had remarked on the likeness to Ethan's father. "If his curly hair wasn't cropped so close, his little round head would be exactly like—"
"Isn't that just like Shelley?" Aunt Valeria said, similar to how Mrs. Gano had pointed out the resemblance to Ethan's dad. "If his curly hair wasn't cut so short, his little round head would look exactly like—"
"What are you reading?" interrupted his grandmother.
"What are you reading?" his grandmother interrupted.
"I'm studying," answered Ethan, self-righteously, and he held up his French grammar.
"I'm studying," Ethan replied confidently, holding up his French grammar book.
"Don't you do enough of that in school?" said Mrs. Gano, with what seemed strange lack of appreciation in a grandmother.
"Don't you already do enough of that in school?" Mrs. Gano said, with what seemed like an odd lack of appreciation for a grandmother.
"They expect me to do some work in the holidays."
"They expect me to do some work during the holidays."
"Oh, they do, do they?"
"Oh, really, they do?"
She turned away indifferently, as if to continue her walk, glancing sharply down in that familiar way of hers at the clover fringing the path.
She turned away casually, as if to keep walking, casting a quick glance down at the clover lining the path in her usual way.
"Do you think I needn't study?" The child had jumped up and joined them as they walked round the house. "You see, I hate doing it most awfully."
"Do you think I don’t need to study?" The child had jumped up and joined them as they walked around the house. "You see, I really hate doing it."
"Not 'awfully.'"
"Not 'really.'"
"Yes, really, especially être and avoir; but grandfather says—"
"Yes, really, especially être and avoir; but grandpa says—"
"I notice you use that word 'awfully' a great deal. Do you know what it means?"
"I see you use the word 'awfully' a lot. Do you know what it means?"
Ethan preserved an embarrassed silence.
Ethan stayed silent, embarrassed.
"Awful means that which inspires awe. Now, your feeling about French grammar does not inspire awe. French is all very well, but it's a good thing sometimes to consider your English. You couldn't have a better task than that in the holidays."
"Awful means something that inspires awe. Now, your feelings about French grammar don't inspire awe. French is fine and all, but it’s a good idea to focus on your English sometimes. You couldn't have a better task than that during the holidays."
"Shall I carry your coat?" said the child, willing to change the topic, and laying his hand on the thin wrap she had on her arm.
"Can I carry your coat?" the child asked, eager to change the subject, while placing his hand on the light wrap she had draped over her arm.
"This," said his grandmother, with the Tallmadge insistence on French still rankling, apparently—"this is not a 'cut,' as you call it; and that person approaching is not walking in the 'rud.' You are losing some of your twang, but thy speech still bewrayeth thee. Perhaps learning to talk like a Gano, since you are one, would be a fitting task for the holidays here. Say 'co-o-at.'" He repeated the word in a shamefaced way. "Now 'road.' Yes, that's right." She drew back suddenly and faced about. "Some one's coming in!" she whispered, hurriedly, as who should say "An enemy is at the gate."
"This," said his grandmother, with the Tallmadge insistence on French still bothering her, apparently—"this is not a 'cut,' as you call it; and that person coming towards us is not walking in the 'rud.' You're losing some of your accent, but your speech still gives you away. Maybe learning to talk like a Gano, since you are one, would be a good project for the holidays here. Say 'co-o-at.'" He said the word with embarrassment. "Now 'road.' Yes, that's right." She suddenly pulled back and turned around. "Someone's coming in!" she whispered quickly, as if to say "An enemy is at the gate."
She stalked behind the house with Ethan at her side, while Aunt Valeria went forward and greeted the visitor.
She walked behind the house with Ethan next to her, while Aunt Valeria went ahead and greeted the visitor.
"Why, it's the same gentleman who has been here twice before," Ethan observed, looking back.
"Wow, it's the same guy who's been here twice before," Ethan noted, glancing back.
"Are you sure?" said Mrs. Gano, stopping short. "Was that Tom Rockingham again?"
"Are you sure?" said Mrs. Gano, stopping suddenly. "Was that Tom Rockingham again?"
"I don't know his name," answered Ethan, wondering what awful sin Tom Rockingham could have committed.
"I don't know his name," Ethan replied, thinking about what terrible thing Tom Rockingham might have done.
"Little, insignificant-looking man?" demanded his grandmother.
"Little, insignificant-looking man?" his grandmother asked.
"He wasn't very big," admitted the child. "It's the one that walked home from church, as far as the corner, with Aunt Valeria and me last Sunday."
"He wasn't very big," the child admitted. "It's the one who walked home from church, all the way to the corner, with Aunt Valeria and me last Sunday."
"Upon my word!" she ejaculated. "Has Tom Rockingham begun that?"
"Seriously!" she exclaimed. "Has Tom Rockingham started that?"
"I didn't hear his name."
"I didn't catch his name."
"A man"—she made a gesture of contempt—"very careless about his linen?"
"A man"—she made a dismissive gesture—"who's really careless about his laundry?"
"I didn't notice."
"I didn't see that."
"—without gloves? Hands rather grimy—"
"—without gloves? Hands pretty dirty—"
"Aunt Valeria said he was a great scholar."
"Aunt Valeria said he was a brilliant scholar."
"A great fiddlestick! Of course it's Tom Rockingham."
"Amazing! Of course it's Tom Rockingham."
This was evidently a most exciting character, and in any case it was pleasant to have a visitor who didn't merely leave cards and go away, as all the others did.
This was clearly a really interesting person, and it was nice to have a visitor who didn’t just drop off their card and leave like everyone else.
"Aren't we going in to see him?"
"Aren't we going in to see him?"
"No, certainly not, unless he stays too long."
"No, definitely not, unless he stays too long."
She threw back her head in that way of hers. They walked up and down the back veranda in silence, Ethan as well aware as if she had poured forth torrents that his grandmother's ire was growing with every moment. Presently she dropped his hand, and going to the door, she called, in an unmistakable tone:
She tilted her head back in that way she has. They paced back and forth on the back porch in silence, Ethan fully aware, as if she had unleashed a stream of words, that his grandmother's anger was increasing with each moment. Soon, she let go of his hand, walked to the door, and called out in a clear tone:
"Valeria!—Valeria!"
"Valeria!—Valeria!"
"Yes, mother, in a moment," came from the direction of the parlor.
"Yeah, Mom, just a second," came from the direction of the living room.
Mrs. Gano waited for some seconds with sparkling eyes, then:
Mrs. Gano waited for a few seconds with shining eyes, then:
"Valeria, I have called you!"
"Valeria, I called you!"
Ethan was hot and cold with excitement.
Ethan was feeling a mix of excitement.
"Run away and play," said his grandmother, her gleaming eyes falling on a sudden upon the child. She turned sharply and went in-doors, leaving Ethan to wonder which she was going to kill—Tom Rockingham or Aunt Valeria.[Pg 76] He stood quite still, waiting for developments. At last, unable to bear the combined suspense and solitude any longer, he pulled the Duchess out from the cool shade under the veranda, and sat down with her on the step.
"Go outside and have fun," his grandmother said, her bright eyes suddenly landing on the child. She quickly turned and went inside, leaving Ethan to wonder whom she was going to confront—Tom Rockingham or Aunt Valeria.[Pg 76] He stood there, waiting for something to happen. Finally, unable to tolerate the mix of suspense and loneliness any longer, he brought the Duchess out from the cool shade under the porch and sat down with her on the step.
Presently Aunt Valeria came out of the parlor and went up-stairs. He didn't see her face.
Presently, Aunt Valeria walked out of the living room and headed upstairs. He didn't see her face.
With a vague, frightened feeling, he got up with the Duchess in his arms and walked away.
With a vague, scared feeling, he picked up the Duchess in his arms and walked away.
Mr. Rockingham never came again, and the only reference ever made to him was weeks afterwards, when the summer was waning, and he passed by the house one evening without a word, without a pause, taking off his hat to the ladies who sat in the dusk on the front porch.
Mr. Rockingham never came back, and the only mention of him was weeks later, when summer was coming to an end. He walked past the house one evening without saying a word or stopping, tipping his hat to the ladies who were sitting in the twilight on the front porch.
"Who is that?" Mrs. Gano asked her daughter.
"Who is that?" Mrs. Gano asked her daughter.
"Mr. Rockingham."
"Mr. Rockingham."
"Humph!" remarked Mrs. Gano.
"Humph!" said Mrs. Gano.
Aunt Valeria said nothing.
Aunt Valeria stayed silent.
Ethan laid his cheek against her slim, white hand. But she didn't seem to him to know or to care for a little boy's sympathy. It was natural, he thought, that he should care so much more for these relations than they did for him. The holidays were ended—so Grandfather Tallmadge had written—and a French boy, a kind of cousin, had come to live at Ashburton Place and go to school with Ethan. "So now he would have a playmate," Aunt Hannah had added, as a postscript. Ethan didn't want a playmate, and he was horribly shy of a boy who knew French by a superior instinct. But to-morrow he was to go back to Boston. No help for it.
Ethan pressed his cheek against her slender, pale hand. But she didn't seem to know or care about a little boy's emotions. He thought it was natural for him to care much more about these relationships than they did about him. The holidays were over—Grandfather Tallmadge had written—and a French boy, sort of a cousin, had come to live at Ashburton Place and attend school with Ethan. "Now he'll have a playmate," Aunt Hannah had added in a postscript. Ethan didn't want a playmate, and he felt incredibly shy around a boy who instinctively knew French better than he did. But tomorrow he would go back to Boston. There was no avoiding it.
Many letters on this subject had been written; it was all no use. He had to go, and his grandmother's eyes were angry when the subject was mentioned, and his own heart heavy and sore in his breast. Aunt Valeria had never said anything, but she was even kinder to him after the decision, especially at dusk, when one felt dreary. Mrs. Gano would seldom allow even the hall lamp to be lighted in the summer evenings, probably from motives of economy; but this reason was never given for any mandate [Pg 77]except under great pressure. The ostensible end served by sitting in the dusk and groping one's way up-stairs, or being beholden to the moon for acting as the domestic candle, was that if darkness reigned mosquitoes and miller-moths were not attracted into the house; neither were those great winged things with horns, that one never saw in Boston, which fact would have compensated Ethan for endurance of the dark if anything could. In the moments preceding bedtime, the firefly had been a distinct consolation. That very morning he had hid Aunt Valeria's empty cut-glass camphor-bottle under the syringa-bush, and now was the time to try the experiment of bottling a few fireflies and seeing how they lightened their captivity. He sallied forth into the scented dusk, whistling softly. His plan worked wondrous well. With each new victim his spirits mounted higher, he thinking—poor deluded soul!—that he should never again feel downhearted in the dusk. He had caught and imprisoned over a dozen of these winged lamps, when Aunt Valeria came through the bushes, calling softly:
Many letters had been sent about this issue, but it was all pointless. He had to leave, and his grandmother’s eyes were filled with anger whenever it was brought up, while his own heart felt heavy and sore. Aunt Valeria never said anything, but she was even kinder to him after the decision, especially in the evening, when everything felt dreary. Mrs. Gano rarely let them turn on the hall lamp during summer nights, probably to save money; but she never mentioned this reason unless under a lot of pressure. The stated purpose of sitting in the dark and feeling their way upstairs, or depending on the moon as their household light, was that the darkness would keep mosquitoes and moths away from the house; not to mention those large winged creatures with horns that you never saw in Boston, which would have made Ethan feel better about enduring the dark if anything could. In the moments before bedtime, the firefly provided some comfort. That very morning, he had hidden Aunt Valeria’s empty cut-glass camphor bottle under the syringa bush, and now was the perfect time to try catching some fireflies to see how they brightened their confinement. He stepped into the fragrant dusk, whistling softly. His plan worked surprisingly well. With each new capture, his spirits lifted, as he thought—poor deluded soul!—that he would never feel sad in the dark again. He had caught and stored away over a dozen of these winged lights when Aunt Valeria came through the bushes, calling softly:
"Ethan! Ethan!"
"Ethan! Ethan!"
"Yes; here I am."
"Yes, I'm here."
He concealed her camphor-bottle as well as he could under his jacket, but the bottle was big and the jacket was small.
He hid her camphor bottle as best as he could under his jacket, but the bottle was large and the jacket was small.
"Bedtime," called the voice.
"Time for bed," called the voice.
"Just a few more fire—I mean minutes."
"Just a few more minutes."
"No; your grandmother says it is past the time."
"No, your grandmother says it's too late now."
"Oh, dear! then I s'pose it is." He came out of his covert, and on a sudden impulse added, hurriedly: "Aunt Valeria, do you care about your camphor-bottle?"
"Oh, no! I guess it is." He stepped out from where he was hiding and, on a sudden impulse, quickly added, "Aunt Valeria, do you care about your camphor bottle?"
"Care about it?"
"Care about this?"
"Yes; do you mind if there's fireflies in it instead of camphor?"
"Sure, is it okay if there are fireflies in it instead of camphor?"
He held it up, and the captives lit their pale lamps and fluttered despairingly.
He held it up, and the captives turned on their dim lamps and fluttered in despair.
"Oh, my dear! they'll die."
"Oh no, they'll die."
"No; they like it. It's such a beautiful bottle."
"No; they love it. It's such a gorgeous bottle."
"But you've got the glass stopper in; they can't breathe."
"But you've put the glass stopper in; they can't breathe."
In spite of his entreating, she took out the stopper, and put the end of her lace scarf over the opening.
In spite of his pleas, she removed the stopper and placed the end of her lace scarf over the opening.
"You won't take it away from me?"
"You won't take it away from me?"
"No, no," she said, gently leading him back to the front porch, repeating as she went:
"No, no," she said, softly guiding him back to the front porch, repeating as she walked:
"It isn't their little eyes that glow; it's their little tails," said Ethan, with his nose flattened against the camphor-bottle.
"It’s not their little eyes that shine; it’s their little tails," said Ethan, with his nose pressed against the camphor bottle.
When they got near the porch, the prudent young gentleman took off his coat, and wrapped the bottle from the too inquiring gaze of his grandmother. Aunt Valeria was in a kind of dream, and didn't seem to notice.
When they approached the porch, the cautious young man removed his coat and covered the bottle from his grandmother's curious eyes. Aunt Valeria appeared to be in a trance and didn't seem to pay attention.
"What a perfect evening!" she half whispered, looking up through the trees.
"What a perfect evening!" she half-whispered, gazing up through the trees.
"Good-night," said Ethan to his grandmother, trying to get through the ceremony and hold his coat round the bottle on Aunt Valeria's arm at the same time.
"Goodnight," Ethan said to his grandmother, trying to get through the ceremony while keeping his coat around the bottle on Aunt Valeria's arm at the same time.
"Forty-eight years to-day," she went on to her mother, "since Shelley's body was burned on the sands at Viareggio."
"Today marks forty-eight years," she continued to her mother, "since Shelley's body was cremated on the sands at Viareggio."
"Ah, yes," returned the other, speaking very gently. "Good-night, child."
"Ah, yes," the other replied softly. "Good night, kid."
"What! Is he dead?" said Ethan, feeling a double shock.
"What! Is he dead?" Ethan said, feeling a double shock.
"Yes, dear; he's dead."
"Yes, sweetie; he's gone."
And he and Aunt Valeria went up-stairs in the dark.
And he and Aunt Valeria walked upstairs in the dark.
"You never told me," said the child, when they had passed Yaffti in safety. "I s'pose Byron's all right," he added, remembering allusions to that person's physical prowess.
"You never told me," said the child, after they had safely passed Yaffti. "I guess Byron's fine," he added, recalling references to that person's strength.
"Byron's dead, too," said Aunt Valeria, sadly, "and Keats—poor Keats!"
"Byron's dead, too," Aunt Valeria said sadly, "and Keats—poor Keats!"
"All dead!"
"All dead!"
They had been referred to as if they lived in the next street. If it had been Shelley who had come to make them a visit, it would have seemed as natural—more natural than the apparition of Tom Rockingham or the objectionable Uncle Elijah.
They had been talked about as if they lived just down the block. If it had been Shelley who came to visit them, it would have felt completely normal—more normal than the unexpected appearance of Tom Rockingham or the annoying Uncle Elijah.
"I'll get a piece of net to put over the bottle while you undress," said Aunt Valeria.
"I'll grab a piece of net to cover the bottle while you change," said Aunt Valeria.
When she came back Ethan was in bed.
When she got back, Ethan was in bed.
"What relation was Shelley to me?" he asked, welcoming the camphor-bottle to his arms.
"What was my connection to Shelley?" he asked, lifting the camphor bottle into his arms.
"Relation? None."
"No relationship."
"Oh-h!"
"Oh!"
These things were obscure. The Tallmadges, for instance, weren't related to Grandmamma Gano, so she had said with emphasis.
These things were unclear. The Tallmadges, for example, weren’t related to Grandma Gano, or so she insisted.
"Then what relation was Shelley to you?"
"Then what was Shelley to you?"
"No relation at all, dear. He was an English poet."
"No relation at all, dear. He was a poet from England."
"You mean he wasn't even born in America?"
"You mean he wasn't even born in America?"
Ethan sat up straight in his bed.
Ethan sat up straight in his bed.
"He was born far away in England," said Aunt Valeria, dreamily.
"He was born far away in England," Aunt Valeria said, lost in thought.
"An' dead an' burnt?"
"Dead and burnt?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"And never was no relation to any of us?"
"And there was never any connection to any of us?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Oh-h!"
"Oh!"
He lay back on his pillow, conscious of a new loneliness—of being bereft of something he had counted his. Yes; it was just as if some one belonging to him had died.
He lay back on his pillow, aware of a new loneliness—of missing something he thought was his. Yes; it felt just like someone he cared about had died.
After Aunt Valeria had told him why they had burned Shelley's body, and even after she had repeated all his favorite poems, a sense of loss remained.
After Aunt Valeria explained why they had burned Shelley's body, and even after she recited all his favorite poems, a sense of loss lingered.
She thought he was asleep when she kissed him good-night. But he stirred and gave a little sigh.
She thought he was asleep when she kissed him goodnight. But he stirred and let out a small sigh.
"Well, I'm glad I've got my fireflies, anyhow," he murmured.
"Well, I'm glad I have my fireflies, anyway," he said softly.
His leave-taking next morning was extremely harrowing to his own feelings, however austerely the rest took it. He wept freely after breakfast down under the barberry-bush, but he promised himself he would get it all done down there in the blessed privacy of the wilderness, and not cry another tear after he got back to the house. He had made a tour the moment he was dressed, saying good-bye to everything. Now there was nothing left but An' Jerusha and the family. Uncle Elijah might come any minute. He dried his eyes, and crept back through the rank undergrowth to the terrace, went heavily up the two flights of stone steps, saying good-bye again to the flag lilies and the crooked catalpa and the tulip-tree, and so on sedately round the house to the kitchen. On his appearance, An' Jerusha rushed towards him with wide-spread, motherly arms, but observing his involuntary recoil, she stood still, looking at him with unlessened affection.
His goodbye the next morning was really tough on him, even though everyone else was pretty stoic about it. He cried openly after breakfast under the barberry bush, but he promised himself he would handle everything in the peaceful privacy of the wilderness and wouldn’t shed another tear once he got back to the house. He took a moment, as soon as he was dressed, to say goodbye to everything. Now, the only ones left were An' Jerusha and the family. Uncle Elijah could arrive any minute. He wiped his eyes and made his way back through the thick underbrush to the terrace, climbed slowly up the two flights of stone steps, saying goodbye once more to the flag lilies, the crooked catalpa, and the tulip tree, and so on in a dignified manner around the house to the kitchen. When he appeared, An' Jerusha rushed towards him with open, motherly arms, but noticing his instinctive flinch, she froze, looking at him with unwavering affection.
"Good-bye, An' Jerusha," he said, holding her hand tight in both his own.
"Goodbye, An' Jerusha," he said, squeezing her hand tightly in both of his.
"Good-bye, honey. Be suah you come agin soon."
"Goodbye, honey. Make sure you come again soon."
"Yes, I mean to; and thank you for all the songs and the cinnamon rolls."
"Yeah, I plan to; and thanks for all the songs and the cinnamon rolls."
"Law, honey! jes' listen to de chile."
"Wow, honey! Just listen to the kid."
She turned away to Venie with an attempt at a chuckle, but the tears had started down her cheeks.
She turned to Venie with a forced laugh, but tears were already rolling down her cheeks.
"Good-bye."
"Goodbye."
Ethan shook hands with the smiling Venus.
Ethan shook hands with the smiling Venus.
"Maw and me done put yo' in a Johnny-cake," she said, an outsider might have thought enigmatically.
"Maw and I just put you in aJohnny-cake," she said, an outsider might have thought mysteriously.
"Thank you," said Ethan, tremulously—"thank you both, awfully."
"Thank you," Ethan said, trembling—"thank you both so much."
"Dat's de do'-bell, an' Massa Efan's knocker," said Aunt Jerusha, sniffing violently. "You go, Venus; I ain't 'spectabel."
"That’s the doorbell, and Master Efan's knocker," said Aunt Jerusha, sniffing loudly. "You go, Venus; I can't handle it."
"Oh, it's my uncle," said Ethan, rather relieved at the interruption; and he hurried after Venus, feeling, however, deeply dissatisfied with his leave-taking of An' Jerusha.
"Oh, it's my uncle," Ethan said, feeling relieved by the interruption; and he hurried after Venus, though he felt deeply unsatisfied with how he had said goodbye to An' Jerusha.
She had been so awfully kind—it was useless to pretend there was any other way of putting it—and she had cared so much for his father. Ought he to have kissed her? It was plain she had expected it. It was all very uncomfortable and heart-achy.
She had been so incredibly kind—it was pointless to act like it was anything else—and she had cared so much for his dad. Should he have kissed her? It was clear she had expected it. It was all really uncomfortable and emotionally painful.
Now he was in the hall, and Uncle Elijah was there, and so was grandmamma, being very stiff to poor Uncle Elijah. Aunt Valeria came down-stairs, and the good-byes were said. Uncle Elijah's hack was at the door, and Ethan's trunk was being carried out.
Now he was in the hall, and Uncle Elijah was there, along with grandmamma, who was being very cold to poor Uncle Elijah. Aunt Valeria came downstairs, and the goodbyes were exchanged. Uncle Elijah's cab was at the door, and Ethan's trunk was being taken out.
Suddenly, at the very last, "Come here a moment," said his grandmother, retreating into her own long room.
Suddenly, at the very end, "Come here for a minute," said his grandmother, stepping back into her long room.
Ethan followed, quaking. Had he been doing something wrong? And yet she had just kissed him good-bye so kindly. As she turned and faced him, he saw her eyes were full of tears. He could hardly believe his senses, but he began to cry, too.
Ethan followed, shaking. Had he done something wrong? And yet she had just kissed him goodbye so sweetly. As she turned to look at him, he saw that her eyes were filled with tears. He could hardly believe what he was seeing, but he started to cry as well.
"I do wish I was going to stay with you," he said, breaking down and forgetting his fears.
"I really wish I could stay with you," he said, breaking down and forgetting his fears.
"You will come back to me," she said; and she put her arms round him, and held him close to her for a moment, while he cried silently against her white veil, thinking the while she wouldn't like it when she discovered it was wet.
"You'll come back to me," she said; and she wrapped her arms around him, holding him close for a moment as he cried quietly against her white veil, worrying that she wouldn’t like it when she found out it was wet.
"Don't you think," he faltered, as she released him—"couldn't this be my home?"
"Don't you think," he hesitated, as she let go of him—"couldn't this be my home?"
"Of course, it is your home. Isn't your name on the front door?"
"Of course, it is your home. Isn't your name on the front door?"
"Oh yes," he said, smiling through his tears; "I forgot that," and the remembrance seemed to give him confidence in the future.
"Oh yes," he said, smiling through his tears; "I totally forgot that," and remembering it seemed to give him confidence in the future.
Mrs. Gano was looking hastily about for some excuse for bringing him into the room.
Mrs. Gano was quickly searching for some reason to bring him into the room.
"Here is a book that belonged to your great-grandfather, called Plutarch's Lives. You will read it when you are older, and remember it was my parting present after your first visit."
"Here is a book that belonged to your great-grandfather, called Plutarch's Lives. You'll read it when you're older, and remember it was my farewell gift after your first visit."
"Oh, thank you," he said, brushing his sleeve across his eyes; and they went out, and Ethan got into the carriage.[Pg 82] "Oh, dear me, my fireflies!" he shouted, suddenly, as the driver was closing the door. "I shall need them so awfully—I mean so pertickly—in Boston"; and he scrambled out and rushed up to his bedroom.
"Oh, thank you," he said, wiping his eyes with his sleeve, and they went outside, where Ethan climbed into the carriage.[Pg 82] "Oh no, my fireflies!" he exclaimed suddenly as the driver was closing the door. "I’m going to need them so badly—I mean so specifically—in Boston," and he jumped out and hurried up to his bedroom.
"What does the child mean?" asked Mrs. Gano.
"What does the kid mean?" asked Mrs. Gano.
"It's all right," said Aunt Valeria; "something I gave him. I'll tell you afterwards."
"It's okay," Aunt Valeria said. "It's something I gave him. I'll tell you later."
Ethan came tumbling down-stairs in the buff middle of the carpet—anywhere, indifferent for once to Yaffti and his possible revenge.
Ethan came tumbling down the stairs in the nude, right in the middle of the carpet—anywhere, for once not caring about Yaffti and his potential revenge.
"Good-bye," he called back from the carriage-window. "Thank you, ma'am, for Plutarch."
"Goodbye," he shouted from the carriage window. "Thank you, ma'am, for Plutarch."
"Keep him covered," was Mrs. Gano's unemotional rejoinder as they drove away.
"Keep him covered," Mrs. Gano replied flatly as they drove away.
Ethan sank back breathless, clutching the camphor-bottle under his coat.
Ethan leaned back, out of breath, holding the camphor bottle tight against his coat.
"Tired?" asked Uncle Elijah, looking at the flushed little face. Ethan nodded "Yes, sir."
"Tired?" Uncle Elijah asked, looking at the flushed little face. Ethan nodded, "Yeah, I am."
"You needn't have hurried so; there's oceans of time. But I thought we could wait just as well at the station."
"You didn't have to rush; there's plenty of time. But I thought we could just as easily wait at the station."
They were not going the way Ethan had been driven that day of his arrival, so long, long ago, at the beginning of the summer. He leaned forward excitedly.
They weren't going the route Ethan had taken on the day he arrived, so long ago, at the start of summer. He leaned forward, feeling excited.
"Why, he's taking us round by the Wilderness!"
"Why, he’s taking us around through the Wilderness!"
"The what?" Uncle Elijah looked out. "Moses! they do let things run wild here."
"The what?" Uncle Elijah looked out. "Moses! They really let things get out of control around here."
Ethan's quick eye had sought out the spot where, hidden in that tangle, was a little clearing and a "heavenly secret-house," with a barberry-bush for a roof. But no hint of such a matter to the profane passer-by!
Ethan's sharp gaze had found the place where, concealed in that mess, was a small clearing and a "heavenly secret-house," with a barberry bush for a roof. But there was no sign of this to the ordinary passerby!
What was that? His heart gave a great jump. Why, it was An' Jerusha on the lower terrace watching to see them go by! She stood there alone, and now she was putting her apron up to her eyes. Nobody else was looking after the carriage from this side. It was plain, for all his grandmother's momentary melting, it was An' Jerusha who had felt the parting most, and he had refused to kiss her!
What was that? His heart raced. It was An' Jerusha on the lower terrace, watching them pass by! She stood there alone, and now she was wiping her eyes with her apron. No one else was watching the carriage from this side. It was clear, despite his grandmother's brief emotional moment, that An' Jerusha was the one who felt the parting the most, and he had refused to kiss her!
"Uncle Elijah," said the child, hurriedly, "do you mind, if we've got such a lot of time, I'd like to get a barberry leaf for my fire-flies. Please stop!" he called out of the window to the coachman.
"Uncle Elijah," the child said quickly, "do you mind? Since we have plenty of time, I'd like to get a barberry leaf for my fireflies. Please stop!" he shouted out of the window to the driver.
And while Uncle Elijah was saying, "What—what?—barberry leaves, fire-flies? What nonsense is this you've been learning?" Ethan had jumped out of the slowing vehicle, made a frantic sign to An' Jerusha, run up to the fence, pushed aside a loose picket of his acquaintance, and dashed into the wilderness. There was nothing for Uncle Elijah to do but to wait. The child had vanished without a trace; by the time Mr. Tallmadge had adjusted his spectacles on his nose he couldn't even find the place where his nephew had disappeared. The eminent Bostonian sat fuming while Ethan was feverishly making his way to An' Jerusha.
And while Uncle Elijah was saying, "What—what?—barberry leaves, fireflies? What nonsense have you been learning?" Ethan jumped out of the slowing vehicle, made a frantic sign to An' Jerusha, ran up to the fence, pushed aside a loose picket he knew, and dashed into the wilderness. There was nothing for Uncle Elijah to do but wait. The child had vanished without a trace; by the time Mr. Tallmadge adjusted his glasses on his nose, he couldn't even find the spot where his nephew had disappeared. The distinguished Bostonian sat fuming while Ethan was urgently making his way to An' Jerusha.
"Come down!" he called, when he got near the bottom of the terrace. "Come towards the barberry-bush, An' Jerusha—quick, quick!"
"Come down!" he shouted as he got close to the bottom of the terrace. "Come over by the barberry bush, An' Jerusha—hurry up!"
Her eyes rolling wildly with amazement and concern, Jerusha penetrated a few paces into the jungle.
Her eyes wide with amazement and worry, Jerusha stepped a few paces into the jungle.
"Wha is yo', honey? Wot's de matter? Air yo' hurt, my honey? Jes' wait; An' Jerusha's comin'."
"Wha's wrong, honey? What's the matter? Are you hurt, my darling? Just wait; Jerusha's coming."
"Oh, here I am," gasped the child, and he precipitated himself into her arms. "I forgot to kiss you good-bye, An' Jerusha, and I had to come back."
"Oh, here I am," the child gasped, throwing himself into her arms. "I forgot to kiss you goodbye, An' Jerusha, and I had to come back."
He shut his eyes and held his breath while she kissed him, muttering prayers and blessings.
He closed his eyes and held his breath as she kissed him, whispering prayers and blessings.
"Good-bye, An' Jerusha," he said. "I sha'n't ever forget you;" and he tore his way back through the rank grasses, the mulleins and sunflowers, catching his feet in the briers, and saying to himself: "Oh, I'm quite sure my father never, never did. But for me it's different; I'm glad I went back."
"Goodbye, An' Jerusha," he said. "I’ll never forget you," and he pushed his way back through the thick grass, the mulleins and sunflowers, getting his feet caught in the brambles, and telling himself: "Oh, I'm pretty sure my dad never, ever did. But for me, it’s different; I’m glad I went back."
He stripped a handful of leaves and coral berries off the barberry-bush as he passed, pushed back the loose picket, and reappeared all over burrs and pollen before Uncle Elijahs' astonished and unapproving eyes.
He pulled a handful of leaves and coral berries from the barberry bush as he walked by, pushed back the loose picket, and came back covered in burrs and pollen before Uncle Elijah's shocked and disapproving gaze.
"I've got plenty of leaves for my fire-flies," was his greeting, as he clambered into the hack, "but I must get some water for them at the station. How many years should you say a fire-fly would live, Uncle Elijah, with plenty to eat and drink?"
"I have plenty of leaves for my fireflies," was his greeting as he climbed into the cab, "but I need to get some water for them at the station. How many years do you think a firefly would live, Uncle Elijah, with plenty to eat and drink?"
CHAPTER 7
Ethan was not allowed to repeat his visit, and life went on for several years without incident at the old Fort. Yet, since "it is in the soul that things happen," these were stirring times. One shrinks from inquiring too closely into what the years held for the two eager-hearted women shut up there with those perilous companions, thwarted hope, stunted ambition, and pent-up energy. Well had it been for Valeria had she not possessed that small, cramped competency. If the girl had had to earn her living, she might have found peace, if not great gladness, in wholesome grappling with the material things of life. But in saying so one forgets that all this was thirty years ago, when a penniless Southern woman who had a brother, or even some distant relation, to support her, no more dreamed of getting her own bread than she does to-day of going before the mast.
Ethan wasn't allowed to visit again, and life went on at the old Fort for several years without any issues. However, since "things happen in the soul," these were intense times. It's uncomfortable to dig too deeply into what the years were like for the two passionate women stuck there with their frustrating companions: unfulfilled hopes, limited ambitions, and pent-up energy. Valeria would have been better off if she hadn't had that small, limited income. If the girl had needed to earn her living, she might have found some peace, if not much joy, in dealing with the practical aspects of life. But saying that overlooks the fact that this was thirty years ago, when a broke Southern woman with a brother or even a distant relative to support her would have never thought about earning her own living, just as she wouldn’t today think about sailing on a commercial ship.
Meantime, with John Gano things for a while went better. At the end of four years of uninterrupted toil, such years of all work and no play as only an American will put up with, he was able to offer his cousin the kind of home he had set his heart on. They were married in the South, and after a brief visit to Mrs. Gano, John took his bride to New York. Ten months' happiness, followed by the birth of a daughter, whom they named Valeria, and called Val; then protracted ill-health and a yearly baby for the young mother, money troubles and killing work for John Gano.
In the meantime, things were going better for John Gano for a while. After four years of nonstop hard work—those years of all work and no play that only an American would endure—he was finally able to provide his cousin with the kind of home he had dreamed of. They got married in the South, and after a short visit to Mrs. Gano, John brought his new wife to New York. They enjoyed ten months of happiness, which was followed by the birth of a daughter they named Valeria, nicknamed Val; then came ongoing health issues and a new baby each year for the young mother, along with financial struggles and exhausting work for John Gano.
The distance between New York and New Plymouth was too great to admit of much visiting back and forth on trivial grounds for people of limited means. But young Mrs. Gano was not expected to live after the birth of her fourth[Pg 86] child, and her "aunt-mother-in-law" was sent for. The elder Mrs. Gano stayed till the danger was past, and, as she wrote home to her daughter, "to relieve Virginia a little of the pressure of existence," she had made up her mind to bring back Emmeline with her to the Fort. Emmeline was the younger of the two little girls, and that was the reason given for her having been chosen instead of Val, since, with a new baby in the house, a child of fourteen months was more of a charge on its mother's mind even than an enterprising young person of four. But it was presently revealed that Emmeline was by far the more attractive child, gentle, charming, and very beautiful to look upon; rather like her cousin Ethan, whose loss was still mourned silently at the old Fort. There was no further visiting between the two houses until the following winter, when Valeria's health broke down. Mrs. Gano would not hear it said that her daughter was dying of consumption.
The distance between New York and New Plymouth was too far for people with limited means to visit each other often for trivial reasons. However, young Mrs. Gano was not expected to survive after giving birth to her fourth child, so they called her "aunt-mother-in-law." The older Mrs. Gano stayed until the danger had passed, and as she wrote to her daughter, she was there "to help Virginia a little with the pressure of life" and had decided to bring Emmeline back with her to the Fort. Emmeline was the younger of the two little girls, which was why she was chosen instead of Val, since with a new baby in the house, a fourteen-month-old was more of a worry for her mother than an adventurous four-year-old. But it soon became clear that Emmeline was the more appealing child, gentle, charming, and very beautiful; she resembled her cousin Ethan, whose loss was still quietly grieved at the old Fort. There were no more visits between the two families until the following winter, when Valeria's health declined. Mrs. Gano refused to accept that her daughter was dying of tuberculosis.
"I've had a cough myself for half a century. Consumption? Nonsense! Valeria had undermined her constitution by too much study and a too sedentary life. What was to be expected when one remembered the hours she kept! But there! no Gano could ever do anything with moderation."
"I've had a cough myself for fifty years. Consumption? Nonsense! Valeria weakened her health by studying too much and living too sedentarily. What did you expect when you think about the hours she kept? But there you go, no Gano could ever do anything in moderation."
However, the jealous mother was alarmed at last, and admitted that what Valeria needed was a change.
However, the jealous mother was finally alarmed and acknowledged that what Valeria needed was a change.
"No," said the old-young woman; "I have reached the end."
"No," said the young-old woman; "I have reached the end."
A journey to the Adirondacks was proposed. Valeria refused to fall in with the plan.
A trip to the Adirondacks was suggested. Valeria declined to go along with the plan.
"You wouldn't let me go away when it would have been some use," she said; "leave me in peace now."
"You wouldn't let me leave when it could have been helpful," she said; "just let me be now."
A horrible fear clutched at the resolute heart of the mother as she took fresh and sudden note of the wasted frame, the languid, long, transparent hands, the far-away vision of the eyes.
A terrible fear gripped the determined heart of the mother as she suddenly noticed the frail body, the weak, long, transparent hands, and the distant gaze of the eyes.
"No, I wouldn't let you go alone and unprotected. But now that John and his wife are settled in New York it's a different story altogether. You can stay with them, and[Pg 87]—and study sculpture for a while," she added, with a visible effort.
"No, I wouldn't let you go alone and unprotected. But now that John and his wife are settled in New York, it's a completely different situation. You can stay with them, and [Pg 87]—and study sculpture for a while," she added, with a visible effort.
Valeria shook her head. But there was a new light in the hollow eyes. Little by little she was seen to be in reality feverishly bent on availing herself of her mother's late concession. Mrs. Gano was as good as her word. She put no further obstacle in the way, and, though it was the depth of winter, took the long journey with her daughter, arriving at her son's house much exhausted, to find Mrs. John ill in bed, a mutiny among the servants, and a scene of inexpressible confusion and disorder, in the midst of which stood Val, turbulent and triumphant. Nor did she budge upon the usually subduing apparition of Mrs. Gano. Dirty and neglected, an impudent little face with bold gray eyes looking out from a wild swirl of tawny hair, there she stood in the middle of the untidy dining-room, aided and abetted in some unspeakable enormity by the mere presence of her faithful ally, a huge St. Bernard dog.
Valeria shook her head. But there was a new spark in her hollow eyes. Little by little, it became clear that she was eagerly determined to take advantage of her mother's recent concession. Mrs. Gano kept her promise. She didn’t put up any more obstacles and, despite it being the dead of winter, made the long trip with her daughter, arriving at her son’s house completely worn out, only to find Mrs. John sick in bed, chaos among the staff, and a scene of utter confusion and disarray, in the midst of which stood Val, wild and victorious. She didn’t flinch at the usually intimidating sight of Mrs. Gano. Messy and uncared for, with an audacious little face and bold gray eyes peeking out from a wild mass of tawny hair, she stood in the middle of the untidy dining room, assisted in some unimaginable mischief by her loyal partner, a gigantic St. Bernard dog.
"My patience!" exclaimed Mrs. Gano, surveying the scene.
"My patience!" exclaimed Mrs. Gano, looking over the scene.
"Why, it's my dear little namesake," said Aunt Valeria, with a kind of gentle incredulity, as she moved forward.
"Why, it's my sweet little namesake," said Aunt Valeria, with a touch of gentle disbelief, as she stepped closer.
Her dear little namesake retreated, dragging the great dog back with her by the collar.
Her sweet little namesake stepped back, pulling the big dog along with her by the collar.
"That my granddaughter!"
"That's my granddaughter!"
Mrs. Gano spoke with mixed emotion, and hurriedly put on her spectacles.
Mrs. Gano spoke with mixed feelings and quickly put on her glasses.
"My darling," said Aunt Valeria, watching the dog with the tail of her eye, "come and kiss me."
"My darling," said Aunt Valeria, glancing at the dog from the corner of her eye, "come and kiss me."
The child stared solemnly without moving a muscle.
The child stared silently, not moving at all.
"Come, my dear, and speak to your grandmother."
"Come on, my dear, and talk to your grandmother."
Mrs. Gano advanced with majesty till she was arrested by a low growl from the St. Bernard.
Mrs. Gano walked forward gracefully until she was stopped by a low growl from the St. Bernard.
"Don't be afraid of us," urged Aunt Valeria, somewhat superfluously. "I've brought you a pretty toy in my trunk. Come, darling."
"Don't be scared of us," Aunt Valeria said, a bit unnecessarily. "I've brought you a nice toy in my suitcase. Come here, sweetheart."
The child kept a suspicious eye on the ingratiating stranger.
The child watched the overly friendly stranger with suspicion.
"She has very pretty hair," pursued Aunt Valeria, amiably.
"She has really pretty hair," Aunt Valeria continued, kindly.
"She hasn't pretty manners," retorted Mrs. Gano.
"She doesn't have very nice manners," replied Mrs. Gano.
"Oh, she's shy. Don't be afraid of us"—she ventured a step nearer. "Come here, my sweet little one."
"Oh, she's shy. Don't worry about us"—she took a step closer. "Come here, my sweet little one."
Never taking her eyes off her gentle aunt, the sweet little one said, with a charming childish lisp:
Never taking her eyes off her kind aunt, the sweet little girl said, with a charming childish lisp:
"Ef yer don't be thtil, I'll thick my dawg on yer."
" If you don't be still, I'll sick my dog on you."
The two ladies fell back appalled.
The two women stepped back in shock.
"Turn that great animal out of doors," said Mrs. Gano, in awful tones, to the cook. But Katie O'Flynn shrank visibly from availing herself of this kind permission.
"Take that big animal outside," said Mrs. Gano, in a stern voice, to the cook. But Katie O'Flynn noticeably hesitated to accept this kind offer.
"Sure, mum, he'd have the heart out of me; and that's just what Miss Val would like, be the Howly Mother!"
"Sure, Mom, he'd take my heart out; and that's exactly what Miss Val would want, goodness gracious!"
"This is beyond everything," said Mrs. Gano, more nonplussed than she had often found herself. "The child must be out of her senses. We will go up to your mistress," she said to Katie O'Flynn. "If you were my daughter," she added, solemnly, looking back at the immovable one, "I should know how to deal with you. As it is, I'll leave you to your father."
"This is just unbelievable," said Mrs. Gano, more confused than she had ever been. "The girl must be out of her mind. Let's go see your boss," she said to Katie O'Flynn. "If you were my daughter," she added seriously, glancing back at the silent one, "I would know how to handle you. But since you’re not, I’ll leave you with your father."
But leaving Val to her father proved a less drastic measure than Mrs. Gano anticipated. Whether because of his sentiment about the first-born—offspring of that only year of happiness and hope—or merely because her wildness was a distraction in his brief moments of respite from crushing cares, at all events, he looked upon the child with a lenient eye. He had her much about him when he was at home, smiled at recitals of her escapades, and called her his amiable firebrand, never in the least realizing that the overflow of animal spirits, which in rare hours of ease were his diversion and delight, might be to others a chronic bewilderment, and a not infrequent torment.
But leaving Val with her father turned out to be a less extreme choice than Mrs. Gano expected. Whether it was due to his feelings about being a first-time parent—child of that one year of happiness and hope—or simply because her wildness was an escape for him during his brief moments of relief from overwhelming worries, he definitely saw the child through a forgiving lens. He often had her around when he was home, smiled at stories of her adventures, and called her his charming little rebel, never realizing that the overflow of her energy, which brought him joy during rare moments of relaxation, might be a constant source of confusion and an occasional burden for others.
"Her mother," said the elder Mrs. Gano, not thoroughly understanding the situation—"her mother has utterly spoiled the child."
"Her mom," said the older Mrs. Gano, not fully grasping the situation—"her mom has totally spoiled the kid."
"No, no," said John Gano, smiling. "Val was born like that. I've never known anybody with such high spirits."
"No, no," said John Gano, smiling. "Val was born that way. I've never known anyone with such high spirits."
"'Spirits?' Nonsense! Fever. And you, every one of you help to aggravate her unnatural activity of mind and body. Meanwhile, my advice to you is: Don't make an idol of your eldest daughter. It's bad enough in the case of a boy, but no girl survives it."
"'Spirits?' Nonsense! Fever. And you, every single one of you, contribute to her excessive restlessness both mentally and physically. In the meantime, my advice to you is: Don't turn your oldest daughter into an idol. It's already damaging with a son, but no girl can handle it."
Mrs. Gano returned home with little loss of time. Her daughter-in-law's higgledy-piggledy house-keeping, the "slackness" that was not all ill-health, coupled with the ubiquitous and unquiet presence of Val, made the elder lady long for her peaceful home in the West. Her going left behind a memory of awe and a vivid sense of relief.
Mrs. Gano got home quickly. Her daughter-in-law's chaotic house-keeping, the "laziness" that wasn't entirely due to illness, along with Val's ever-present and restless attitude, made the older woman yearn for her calm home in the West. Her departure left behind a feeling of admiration and a strong sense of relief.
Valeria the elder, with improved health, or else strung up to a semblance of it by the potent ghost of a dear ambition, began her studies in art. She took out a course of lessons in modelling at the Cooper Institute.
Valeria the elder, feeling healthier, or at least trying to appear that way thanks to the strong influence of a cherished ambition, started her art studies. She enrolled in a modeling class at the Cooper Institute.
The story of those months may not be written here. We will not dog her through her days of disillusionment, her shrinking from the curiosity of the students, her amazement at their facility, her heart-sinking at their youth. As the weeks went on the teacher, an Italian of fine and gentle countenance, looked at her far more often than he looked at her work; and yet it was observed by the merciless young crew in the studio that her blundering attempts were inspected with an interest and frequency not bestowed on their more creditable efforts.
The story of those months might not be told here. We won’t follow her through her days of disappointment, her avoidance of the students' curiosity, her shock at their talent, or her sinking heart at their youth. As the weeks passed, the teacher, an Italian with a kind and gentle face, gazed at her much more often than at her work; yet the relentless young group in the studio noticed that her awkward attempts were examined with an interest and frequency that wasn’t given to their more impressive efforts.
Signor Conti leaned over her one day, speaking kindly phrases in broken English about the new attempt she was making.
Signor Conti leaned over her one day, kindly talking in broken English about the new effort she was trying.
"Don't! don't, please!" she said, on a sudden impulse. "Understand that at least I know it's bad."
"Don't! Please, don't!" she said, on a sudden impulse. "Just understand that at least I know it's wrong."
"Oh, it will be better," he answered, gently.
"Oh, it will be better," he replied softly.
"No," she said, very low, "it will never be much better. I've waited too long."
"No," she said quietly, "it will never be much better. I've waited too long."
"You must not feel discouraged." He leaned lower and spoke under his breath. "You may yet find great happiness by means of your art."
"You shouldn't feel discouraged." He leaned in closer and spoke softly. "You might still find true happiness through your art."
She shook her head, and when she could steady her voice said:
She shook her head, and when she was able to steady her voice, she said:
"I'm going home."
"I'm heading home."
The man's face changed.
The man's expression changed.
"You will not do that!"
"You can't do that!"
"Yes."
Yes.
"It would be another mistake, I think."
"It would be another mistake, I think."
"Another?"
"Another one?"
"Yes. The first was for one of your temperament to come to a great noisy class like this. You cannot do your best work here. This is not the place for you."
"Yes. It’s surprising that someone with your personality would come to such a loud class like this. You can't do your best work here. This isn't the right environment for you."
"What could I have done?"
"What should I have done?"
"You can work under some artist alone, some one who can give you more time. I tell you, you have talent, a bello ingegno, signorina."
"You can work with an artist one-on-one, someone who can give you more time. I tell you, you have talent, a bello ingegno, signorina."
She looked up with a gleam of hope shining through tears.
She looked up with a glimmer of hope shining through her tears.
"You—you are too busy. I'm afraid you don't receive pupils at your own studio," she said, timidly.
"You—you are too busy. I'm worried you don't have students at your own studio," she said, shyly.
"No, I do not receive pupils as a rule; but I will receive you, signorina."
"No, I usually don’t take on students; but I will make an exception for you, miss."
That was the end of lessons at the Cooper Institute, and the beginning of the brief, but best, happiness Valeria's life was to know.
That was the end of classes at the Cooper Institute, and the start of the short, but greatest, happiness Valeria would ever experience.
Some indiscreet allusion to the change in a letter Valeria or her brother had written to their mother brought Mrs. Gano in hot haste to New York again. She found Valeria a different being—but she also found Signor Conti and a lonely studio in a side street, where her daughter worked alone with this foreigner, modelling "the members of the human body," while the sculptor worked on his "Lady at the Bath." It was all unspeakably objectionable and un-American. This was no fit milieu for a Gano. It wasn't a seemly place for any lady. Valeria must come home. She told her so the same night. No, Valeria could not do that.
Some offhand comment about a letter Valeria or her brother had sent to their mom made Mrs. Gano rush back to New York. She found Valeria completely changed—but she also discovered Signor Conti and a lonely studio in a side street, where her daughter worked alone with this foreign man, modeling "the members of the human body," while the sculptor focused on his "Lady at the Bath." It was all utterly inappropriate and un-American. This was no suitable environment for a Gano. It wasn't a respectable place for any lady. Valeria had to come home. She told her so that very night. No, Valeria couldn't do that.
"Why? Are you so attached, then, to this Italian image-maker?"
"Why? Are you really that attached to this Italian artist?"
Valeria went home to the West the next day. The following winter she died.
Valeria went home to the West the next day. The next winter, she passed away.
Little Val was nearly seven when she woke up one morning and was told that the baby had died in the night. Then it was true, this thing she had heard about people dying. Her excitement and curiosity were infinitely greater than her sorrow. Had he gone to heaven yet? No, he was in the cold, uninhabited "best" room, where nobody but strangers—guests and grandmothers—had ever slept. She made Nanna hurry through the bath and dressing. The nurse was crying. Val observed her critically.
Little Val was almost seven when she woke up one morning and was told that the baby had died during the night. So it was true, this thing she had heard about people dying. Her excitement and curiosity were way bigger than her sadness. Had he gone to heaven yet? No, he was in the cold, empty “best” room, where only strangers—guests and grandmothers—had ever slept. She urged Nanna to hurry through the bath and getting dressed. The nurse was crying. Val watched her closely.
"Isn't heaven a nice place?" the child asked; and a vague uneasiness seized her with regard to this much-vaunted reward of merit.
"Isn't heaven a nice place?" the child asked; and a vague uneasiness gripped her about this highly praised reward for doing good.
"Av coorse, av coorse—the most beautiful place ye can think av. The streets are all gowld," said the woman, with quivering face.
"Of course, of course—the most beautiful place you can think of. The streets are all gold," said the woman, with a trembling face.
"I must go and see mamma," the child said.
"I have to go see mom," the child said.
But she had to pass the "best" room door. She couldn't get by, but stood there rooted before it. She listened, advancing her small ear nearer and nearer. No sound. Then she put her eye to the key-hole. But the key-hole did not command the bed. She glanced over her shoulder—nobody near; the house silent. She turned the knob softly and went in, shutting the door behind her; then quickly reopening it, and leaving it prudently ajar. She tiptoed to the bed. Behold, the coverlid lay smooth, and no little dead child there at all. Then he was gone to heaven. If she'd got up a little earlier she might have seen the angel flying off with him. He hadn't left the window open; the very blind wasn't drawn up. What was that on the table? Something white, laid over something strange, and—two little sandalled feet stuck stiffly out!
But she had to pass the door to the "best" room. She couldn't just walk by, so she stood there frozen in front of it. She listened, pressing her small ear closer and closer. No sound. Then she put her eye to the keyhole. But the keyhole didn’t let her see the bed. She looked over her shoulder—no one was around; the house was quiet. She turned the knob gently and stepped inside, closing the door behind her; then quickly reopening it, leaving it slightly open. She tiptoed to the bed. Wow, the bedspread was smooth, and there was no little dead child there at all. So he really was gone to heaven. If she had gotten up a bit earlier, she might have seen the angel taking him away. He hadn’t left the window open; the shade wasn’t even drawn up. What was that on the table? Something white, covering something unusual, and—two little sandaled feet sticking out stiffly!
On the table! It couldn't be the baby lying on the hard marble slab! The cruelty of the idea made her cold. Slowly she came nearer. She circled, fascinated, round to the other side. Yes, a gleam of the baby's yellow hair. The white cloth over him was a little awry, but it covered the body and hid the face. Horrible to have the air shut out; she felt stifled at the thought. He was lying on a[Pg 92] pillow, she could see. But there was something inhuman in leaving a baby like this. And they had been so irritatingly careful of him before, never left him alone a moment; neglected her on his account; wouldn't even let her hold him—oh, so carefully; and now—this! Nothing, perhaps, in all the strange circumstance—not even the subsequent burial—impressed the child so painfully as this fact of the baby being laid unguarded on a table, as though he had been no more than a book. This it was that by one stroke seemed to cut him off from fellowship, that suddenly degraded him from his high estate of life and lordly consideration. This "death" was evidently a far stranger thing than going to heaven.
On the table! It couldn't be the baby lying on the hard marble slab! The thought was chilling. Slowly, she approached. She circled around to the other side, fascinated. Yes, a glimpse of the baby's yellow hair. The white cloth draped over him was slightly askew, but it covered his body and concealed his face. It was horrifying to think he was deprived of air; the thought made her feel stifled. He was resting on a[Pg 92] pillow, she could see. But there was something inhuman about leaving a baby like this. They had always been so annoyingly careful with him before, never letting him out of their sight; they had neglected her for his sake; wouldn’t even let her hold him—oh, so carefully; and now—this! Nothing, perhaps, in all the strange circumstances—not even the later burial—affected the child as painfully as the sight of the baby left unprotected on a table, as if he were no more than a book. This fact seemed to sever his connection to the world at once, suddenly lowering him from his elevated status of life and noble regard. This "death" was clearly a stranger concept than simply going to heaven.
A feeling of intense commiseration for the little brother swept over her. She came nearer, crying. "Poor! poor!" she whispered. Why had they shut out the air? She lifted her hand and turned the linen down from the waxen face. Her tears dried on her cheeks as she stood staring. He might be only asleep. How had they come to be so sure, and lay him unguarded on a table, when he might wake and— She saw in a flash how she would earn the gratitude of the family. She would wake him, and she, who hadn't been allowed to hold him, would carry him to her mother. And how glad they'd all be! And it would be her doing.
A wave of deep sympathy for her little brother washed over her. She moved closer, crying. "Poor! poor!" she whispered. Why had they shut out the air? She lifted her hand and pulled back the linen from his pale face. Her tears dried on her cheeks as she stood staring. He might just be asleep. How had they been so sure and left him unguarded on a table when he could wake and— She suddenly saw how she could earn the family’s gratitude. She would wake him, and she, who hadn’t been allowed to hold him, would carry him to her mother. And they would all be so happy! And it would be her doing.
"Baby," she said; "baby, wake up!" She put her hand on the body, and withdrew it quickly. He felt so strangely unlike life and tender babyhood. An evil dread took hold on her. She strove some moments, battling with new suspicions and vague fears. "Poor little baby! poor little baby!" she whispered, tiptoed up, and kissed his cheek. Violently she started back. Who that ever, as a child, has felt that first chill contact with the mysterious enemy—who does not remember the formless horror it conjures up in the unprepared young mind? This, then, was death. She walked backward to the door, staring at the dead face, feeling that cold touch on her lips spread like a frost through her body. She must go quickly and get into her[Pg 93] mother's lap. With her hand on the door, "Poor! poor!" she repeated with a sob, still looking back at the face. "You can't come and get warm in mother's lap any more; you've got to go to heaven." Had they any idea how cold the baby was? Should she go and get his quilted travelling-coat? Was it any use? A faint dawning of the hopelessness of any earthly service to the dead made her resolution waver, and, with that, a horrible weight descended on her heart. She drew a hard breath, ran back to the table, and knelt down before it with folded hands and trembling lips. "Forgive me, baby," she whispered, "'bout the yellow ball. If I'd known this I wouldn't have taken it away." She scrambled to her feet and ran out as fast as she could, leaving the door ajar.
"Baby," she said, "baby, wake up!" She placed her hand on the body and quickly pulled it back. He felt so strangely unlike a living, tender baby. A sense of dread washed over her. For a moment, she struggled, wrestling with new suspicions and vague fears. "Poor little baby! poor little baby!" she whispered, tiptoeing up to kiss his cheek. Suddenly, she recoiled. Who hasn’t, as a child, felt that first chilling encounter with the mysterious enemy—who doesn't remember the formless horror it invokes in an unprepared young mind? So, this was death. She stepped back toward the door, staring at the lifeless face, feeling the cold touch on her lips spreading like frost through her body. She needed to hurry and get into her[Pg 93] mother's lap. With her hand on the door, she sobbed, "Poor! poor!" still glancing back at the face. "You can't come and get warm in mother's lap anymore; you've got to go to heaven." Did they even realize how cold the baby was? Should she go and get his quilted traveling coat? Would it even matter? A faint understanding of the futility of any earthly aid for the dead made her resolve waver, and, with that, a heavy weight dropped onto her heart. She took a deep breath, rushed back to the table, and knelt down before it with her hands clasped and lips trembling. "Forgive me, baby," she whispered, "about the yellow ball. If I had known this, I wouldn’t have taken it away." She jumped to her feet and ran out as fast as she could, leaving the door ajar.
She was going up to bed that same evening, full of excitement and speculation, when her father called to Nanna over the banisters to come and help to find the smelling-salts—her mistress had fainted.
She was heading to bed that same evening, filled with excitement and curiosity, when her dad called to Nanna over the banisters to come help look for the smelling salts—her boss had fainted.
"Go to your room; I'll come presently," said the woman; and they shut her mother's door.
"Go to your room; I'll be there soon," said the woman; and they closed her mother's door.
They hadn't let her go in since morning. Her mother was ill, they said, but that was a pretence; she was always ill. The reason Val was shut out to-day was because her grandmother had arrived that morning, and her grandmother was her enemy. She was in there now.
They hadn't let her in since morning. They said her mom was sick, but that was just an excuse; she was always sick. The real reason Val was kept out today was that her grandmother had arrived that morning, and her grandmother was her enemy. She was in there now.
On every-day occasions Val would have contested the matter; but, grandmothers apart, there was a great deal to think about and consider just now.
On normal occasions, Val would have challenged the issue; but, setting grandmothers aside, there was a lot to think about and consider right now.
She sat down on the stairs. She had seen her father crying that day, and the very foundations of all stabilities seemed tottering. Men could cry, it seemed—cry like little children. It was very strange; she had supposed it a thing to be outgrown. For her own part, she had nearly overcome the childish habit. The baby, of course, had cried a great deal; but one's father!
She sat down on the stairs. She had seen her dad crying that day, and everything she thought was stable felt like it was falling apart. Men could cry, it seemed—cry like little kids. It was really strange; she had thought that was something you grew out of. As for herself, she had almost gotten over the habit of crying. The baby, of course, had cried a lot; but her dad!
Somebody was coming up-stairs behind the servant—a strange man. What was he carrying? Something big,[Pg 94] and as shiny as the new musical-box. She hugged the banisters as the two passed.
Somebody was coming up the stairs behind the servant—a strange man. What was he carrying? Something big,[Pg 94] and as shiny as a new music box. She held onto the banisters as the two passed by.
"What's that?" she said to Matilda.
"What’s that?" she asked Matilda.
The servant didn't answer. She and the strange man went by. As Val was in the act of following, her grandmother appeared. She looked at Val a moment, and then called the nurse in a whisper: "Put that child to bed."
The servant didn't reply. She and the unfamiliar man passed by. Just as Val was about to follow them, her grandmother showed up. She glanced at Val for a moment and then quietly told the nurse, "Put that child to bed."
To-morrow was the funeral. She should go, she had said.
To-morrow was the funeral. She said she would go.
"No, certainly not," said her grandmother; and Val set her firm little mouth.
"No, definitely not," said her grandmother; and Val set her determined little mouth.
After breakfast the next morning, her father went into the room where the baby was, and stayed a long time. The doctor was with her mother. The doctor was a rude man, with a long yellow-white beard; he had spoken as sternly as if he'd been one's grandmother when Val had said she would see her mother. She lingered now by the "best" room door. Would she hear her father crying again? She hoped she would. There was something so horribly exciting in it; it made her feel as if she should die, and yet she listened eagerly to find out if he were doing it again.
After breakfast the next morning, her dad went into the room with the baby and stayed there for a long time. The doctor was with her mom. The doctor was rude, with a long yellow-white beard; he had spoken as harshly as if he were trying to discipline her when Val had said she would see her mom. She lingered by the "best" room door. Would she hear her dad crying again? She hoped she would. There was something thrillingly horrible about it; it made her feel as if she might die, yet she listened eagerly to see if he was doing it again.
No sound. He came out after a long, long while, and kissed her; his face was wet.
No sound. He emerged after what felt like ages and kissed her; his face was damp.
"Run to your nurse, my dear," he said.
"Go to your nurse, my dear," he said.
She didn't tell him Nanna had been sent out. He smoothed her hair, and then went into her mother's room.
She didn't tell him that Nanna had been sent away. He ran his fingers through her hair, then headed into her mother's room.
She was thinking a great deal about the baby. Nanna had been telling her more about heaven. The nurse hadn't liked it when the child had asked leading questions about the grave. But Nanna herself had said dozens of times before, "I've buried me husband and three childer." What a curious idea to put people in the dirty, black ground! And the baby! It must be very bad for his pretty white clothes. How awful to have earth on one's face, all over the ears and mouth! She choked a little. But one wouldn't feel it, of course; the real baby was in heaven. He would have everything there. "Yellow balls, too?" she had asked Nanna.
She was thinking a lot about the baby. Nanna had been telling her more about heaven. The nurse hadn’t liked it when the child had asked probing questions about the grave. But Nanna herself had said dozens of times before, “I’ve buried my husband and three kids.” What a strange idea to put people in the dirty, black ground! And the baby! It must be really bad for his pretty white clothes. How terrible to have dirt on one’s face, all over the ears and mouth! She choked a little. But one wouldn’t feel it, of course; the real baby was in heaven. He would have everything there. “Yellow balls, too?” she had asked Nanna.
"He won't want the likes of that," the nurse had said. Nanna was very stupid; as if the baby had ever wanted anything in his life so much as that yellow ball! Conscience pricked cruelly. She had been selfish and horrid to the poor baby. She fell a-crying. Very likely they didn't have yellow balls in heaven, and wouldn't know how much the baby loved them, and he mightn't like to ask; besides, the poor baby talked such a queer language, strangers never understood him. A sudden inspiration. It was rather confusing about the real baby in heaven, and the real baby in the "best" room. Wouldn't it be better to be on the safe side? Anyhow, there was that business about Gabriel and the Last Trump and the Resurrection. They had talked about that in church, and Nanna and mother had said it was true. The dead would surely rise; the baby in the "best" room there would one day come alive. It looked as if there'd be two real babies in the end; but never mind. She flew up-stairs, rummaged the cupboard in the nursery, and came flying down with something wrapped in her apron. The doctor was in the lower hall talking to her father; she peeped at them through the balusters, then softly on to the "best" room.
"He won't want that kind of thing," the nurse had said. Nanna was really clueless; as if the baby had ever wanted anything more than that yellow ball! Guilt hit her hard. She had been selfish and mean to the poor baby. She started crying. They probably didn’t have yellow balls in heaven, and wouldn’t understand how much the baby loved them, and he might not even want to ask; besides, the poor baby spoke such a strange language that strangers never understood him. Then an idea hit her. It was a bit confusing to think about the real baby in heaven and the real baby in the “best” room. Wouldn’t it be smarter to play it safe? Anyway, there was that talk about Gabriel and the Last Trump and the Resurrection. They’d mentioned that in church, and Nanna and mom had said it was true. The dead would definitely rise; the baby in the “best” room would eventually come alive. It seemed there would be two real babies in the end; but whatever. She rushed upstairs, searched the cupboard in the nursery, and came flying down with something wrapped in her apron. The doctor was in the lower hall talking to her dad; she peeked at them through the banisters, then quietly headed to the “best” room.
She shut the door this time, though more frightened than the day before. She stopped short in the middle of the room. Too late! the baby had gone. But there was something she'd never seen before. She went close. How pretty and shiny it was; it smelt like the piano. Why, this was what the strange man had brought up-stairs behind Matilda last night. It was bigger than the musical-box—much bigger. What was in this beautiful, shiny, new thing? She dragged a chair to the table, climbed on it, and looked down into the coffin.
She closed the door this time, feeling more scared than the day before. She froze in the middle of the room. Too late! The baby was gone. But there was something she had never seen before. She stepped closer. It was so pretty and shiny; it smelled like the piano. This was what the strange man had brought upstairs with Matilda last night. It was larger than the music box—much larger. What was inside this beautiful, shiny, new thing? She pulled a chair to the table, climbed up on it, and peered down into the coffin.
She stood some time motionless; then, hearing a noise in the hall, hurriedly lifted a corner of the baby's frock and pushed a yellow ball down against the padded white satin side.
She stood still for a while; then, hearing a noise in the hallway, quickly lifted a corner of the baby's dress and pushed a yellow ball down against the soft white satin side.
In spite of the continued "riling" presence of a [Pg 96]grandmother in the house, Val made up her mind to be very good now the baby was gone, and be a comfort to her mother. No more fights with Nanna, even over the hair-combing; no defiant refusals to say her prayers. Standing by the cot in her nightgown the evening of the funeral, "I shall say three prayers," she announced, sternly; "and you mustn't interrupt, Nanna."
In spite of the constant annoying presence of a [Pg 96]grandmother in the house, Val decided to behave well now that the baby was gone and to support her mother. No more arguments with Nanna, even over hair-combing; no more stubborn refusals to say her prayers. Standing by the crib in her nightgown the evening of the funeral, she declared, "I will say three prayers," firmly; "and you mustn't interrupt, Nanna."
"Three!" said the nurse, suspicious of such overwhelming piety.
"Three!" said the nurse, skeptical of such intense devotion.
"Yes; I shall say, 'Our Father,' and 'Nower Lamy,' and then one of my own—one I can understand as well as God. Now! Sh!" She knelt down and recited the two accustomed petitions, and then, still kneeling there, poured forth some stringent directions to the Lord which horrified the good Christian woman not a little.
"Yes; I’ll say, 'Our Father,' and 'Nower Lamy,' and then one of my own—one I can understand just as well as God. Now! Sh!" She knelt down and recited the two familiar prayers, and then, still kneeling there, expressed some blunt requests to the Lord that shocked the good Christian woman quite a bit.
After that, Val insisted on going to church, rain or shine. She read her Bible with vigor and astonishment, belaboring Nanna with difficult questions. Nanna was so ill-inspired as sometimes to appeal in her perplexity to the elder Mrs. Gano. But this lady found to her cost that the course so successfully pursued with little Ethan was doomed to failure here. When she thought to curb the excessive Gano concern about Biblical interpretation by saying, "It is not a book for children," she was met with:
After that, Val was determined to go to church, no matter the weather. She read her Bible with enthusiasm and surprise, bombarding Nanna with tough questions. Nanna was so thrown off that sometimes she turned to the older Mrs. Gano for help. But this lady learned the hard way that the approach that worked with little Ethan wouldn't work here. When she tried to limit the intense Gano focus on Biblical interpretation by saying, "It's not a book for kids," she was met with:
"My Bible says, 'Suffer little children,' and people 'mustn't despise the little ones.'"
"My Bible says, 'Let the little children come to me,' and people 'must not look down on the little ones.'"
Her father began to laugh; she felt encouraged to proceed:
Her dad started to laugh; she felt motivated to continue:
"And says, 'Search ye the Scriptures,' too; nothin' 'bout waitin' till you're old."
"And says, 'Search the Scriptures,' too; nothing about waiting until you're old."
"You are too young to understand, even if I should try to explain."
"You’re too young to get it, even if I tried to explain."
"Why, I understand it nearly every bit," she answered, indignantly, "all except the mizz—I can't find where it says about the mizz."
"Well, I get it almost completely," she replied, angrily, "except for the mizz—I can't find where it talks about the mizz."
"The mizz?" repeated Mrs. Gano.
"The miss?" repeated Mrs. Gano.
"The mizz?" her father echoed, uneasily. "I haven't read about that myself."
"The mizz?" her father repeated, feeling uneasy. "I haven't read about that myself."
"Well, you've heard about it in church. Didn't you go to church when you were young?"
"Well, you've heard about it at church. Didn't you go to church when you were a kid?"
"Yes," said her parent, meekly, feeling the full force of her implied criticism. "But I don't recall the—what is it?"
"Yes," her parent replied softly, fully aware of the implied criticism. "But I don't remember the—what is it?"
"The mizz. Mr. Weston says every Sunday in the Commandments: 'The sea and all that in the mizz.'"
"The mizz. Mr. Weston says every Sunday in the Commandments: 'The sea and all that in the mizz.'"
The elder Mrs. Gano could have put up with these crude evidences of a share in the family bias, but not with her granddaughter's growing unsubmissiveness, her chronic mutiny against the smallest restraint. The child had been taught early to look upon herself as a very potent factor in the family life. She observed that arrangements that failed to meet with her approval were often altered. Her mother's sternest form of discipline had been to argue with her. More than one servant had been dismissed in obedience to Miss Val's demands. There was the case of the lady house-keeper from Boston, who, in addition to regular duties, undertook also to teach Val—a learned maiden lady with shaky nerves and a passion for history. It was supposed she left so suddenly because of illness in her family, until Val admitted that she had threatened the lady with the carving-knife after dinner one day.
The older Mrs. Gano could have tolerated these obvious signs of the family bias, but she couldn't handle her granddaughter's increasing defiance and constant rebellion against the slightest restriction. The child had been raised to see herself as a significant influence in the family. She noticed that plans that didn't meet her approval were often changed. Her mother's strictest form of discipline was to argue with her. More than one servant had been let go because of Miss Val's demands. There was the case of the lady housekeeper from Boston, who, in addition to her regular duties, was also supposed to teach Val—a educated but anxious lady with a love for history. It was thought she left so abruptly due to a family illness until Val confessed that she had threatened the lady with a carving knife after dinner one evening.
"What on earth made you do that?" said the child's father, horrified.
"What on earth made you do that?" the child's father said, shocked.
"She talked too much about the British," replied Val, calmly.
"She talked too much about the Brits," Val replied calmly.
"What!"
"What?!"
"I said the Americans were just as brave. I could see she didn't think so, so I got the carvin'-knife and—well, you know, she just caught the three-o'clock train."
"I said the Americans were just as brave. I could tell she didn't agree, so I grabbed the carving knife and—well, you know, she just caught the three o'clock train."
The June of that year was intensely hot, but young Mrs. Gano was too ill to be carried out of the stifling city. Val was sent into the country to some cousins "for a change"—for whose change was not insisted upon. She was not brought back till the day after her mother's funeral. It was a strange and terrible time. For once she was passive and subdued. If the servants had not already remarked[Pg 98] on her hard-heartedness, she would have cried herself ill. But she was full of a dull resentment as well as pain. At the time she was sent away she had gathered, as a quick-witted child does—Heaven knows how!—that her mother was dangerously ill. During that time in the country she had prayed for her recovery as she never prayed before or after, as none but the passionate-hearted ever pray. Night after night, when the light had been put out, and the others had gone to sleep, Val would get out of bed and kneel down at the side beseeching God to save her mother's life, and making solemn compacts with the Lord of Hosts. She would be so good, and build a church, too, in memory of this answer to prayer; she would be a nun, and serve God all her days, if He would spare her mother. She pointed out how easy it was for the All-Powerful to do this little thing. She wasn't waiting till it would require a Lazarus miracle, she was asking Him in good time. He had only to let the doctors know what would cure her. But she, Val Gano, would recognize in the recovery a direct answer to prayer, and she would keep her vows. She remembered a sermon she had heard on mountain-moving faith. Hers should be perfect and unfaltering. She knew God would answer this one prayer; she saw herself already in her nun's black habit, and began to say her last farewell to the world, to the prince that she knew was coming later on, to all her children—she called them by their names, "five brave sons and five beauteous daughters." She turned her back on them all, cut her long hair, and heard the convent gates clang to—all this was an accomplished destiny in her mind, when the telegram came to say her mother was dead. Her father was ill, too, now; there was nothing but sickness and death in the world, and the child was to stay where she was. The telegram was from her grandmother to cousin Nathaniel. Four days later, when she was permitted to go home, the funeral was over, and her grandmother was in charge of her mother's house. It was very awful. What did God mean by it?
The June of that year was extremely hot, but young Mrs. Gano was too sick to be taken out of the stifling city. Val was sent to the countryside to stay with some cousins "for a change"—though it wasn’t made clear what needed to change. She wasn’t brought back until the day after her mother’s funeral. It was a strange and terrible time. For once, she was passive and subdued. If the servants hadn’t already commented on her hard-heartedness, she would have cried herself sick. But she was filled with a dull resentment along with her pain. At the time she was sent away, she had picked up, as a quick-witted child does—Heaven knows how!—that her mother was dangerously ill. During her time in the countryside, she prayed for her recovery like she never had before or since, like only those with passionate hearts can pray. Night after night, after the light was out and everyone else was asleep, Val would get out of bed and kneel by the side, pleading with God to save her mother’s life and making solemn promises to the Lord of Hosts. She would be so good and even build a church in memory of this answered prayer; she would become a nun and serve God for the rest of her days if He would spare her mother. She pointed out how easy it was for the All-Powerful to do this small favor. She wasn’t waiting until it required a miracle like Lazarus; she was asking Him in plenty of time. All He had to do was let the doctors know what would cure her. But she, Val Gano, would see her mother’s recovery as a direct answer to prayer, and she would keep her promises. She remembered a sermon she had heard on mountain-moving faith. Hers would be perfect and unwavering. She knew God would answer this one prayer; she could already see herself in a nun’s black habit, and began to say her last goodbye to the world, to the prince she knew was coming later on, to all her children—she named them, "five brave sons and five beautiful daughters." She turned her back on them all, cut her long hair, and heard the convent gates clang shut—all this felt like a done deal in her mind, when the telegram arrived saying her mother was dead. Her father was ill now, too; there was nothing but sickness and death in the world, and the child was to stay where she was. The telegram was from her grandmother to cousin Nathaniel. Four days later, when she was finally allowed to go home, the funeral was over, and her grandmother was in charge of her mother’s house. It was really awful. What did God mean by this?
The following week John Gano returned to his post at[Pg 99] the bank. As he was leaving the counting-room, that first and last day after the death of his wife, he was seized with a violent hemorrhage, and was carried home, it was thought, to die.
The following week, John Gano went back to his job at[Pg 99] the bank. As he was leaving the counting room, on that first and last day after his wife's death, he suddenly started bleeding heavily and was taken home, where it was believed he would die.
Mrs. Gano nursed her son back to something faintly resembling health, and urged him to come home with her. No; he would stay where he was, till—
Mrs. Gano cared for her son until he was somewhat back to health, and encouraged him to come home with her. No; he would stay where he was, until—
"Nonsense! you must rouse yourself for your children's sake. Here is Val, left to servants, and running wild. She must go to school. None better than the New Plymouth Seminary for Young Ladies."
"Nonsense! You need to get it together for your children's sake. Look at Val, left in the care of servants and running wild. She needs to go to school. There's none better than the New Plymouth Seminary for Young Ladies."
"Oh, time enough for that. I can't let the child go just yet."
"Oh, there's plenty of time for that. I can't let the kid go just yet."
"There isn't time. That child is going to wreck and ruin. And you don't suppose I'm going to leave you here alone? You must come and get well and strong."
"There isn't time. That kid is going to mess everything up. And you don't really think I'm going to leave you here by yourself? You have to come and get better and stronger."
"It's no use," the invalid said, adding, half under his breath: "I'm done for."
"It's useless," the disabled man said, adding, almost to himself: "I'm finished."
"Hush!" she interrupted, frowning. "Anybody is done for who has made up his mind that he is."
"Hush!" she interrupted, frowning. "Anyone is doomed who believes they are."
John Gano shook his head.
John Gano shook his head.
"You know we all go like this. It's not a matter of imagination."
"You know we all experience this. It’s not just in our heads."
"Nearly everything's a matter of imagination," she said.
"Almost everything is about imagination," she said.
The gaunt man put his handkerchief to his lips.
The thin man held a handkerchief up to his lips.
"This is imagination, too, I suppose," he said, as he turned the bright spot in and out of sight—"a case of seeing red."
"This is imagination, too, I guess," he said, as he moved the bright spot in and out of view—"a case of seeing red."
"That small stain means very little in itself," she retorted, seeming scarcely moved; "its effect on your mind is the only thing to be afraid of."
"That small stain doesn't mean much on its own," she shot back, appearing hardly affected; "the only thing to worry about is how it affects your mind."
"You speak as though I hadn't inherited the blessed business."
"You talk like I didn't inherit the good business."
"Oh, inherited—inherited! I'm sick of that white feather showing all along the line. Look at me!"
"Oh, inherited—just inherited! I'm tired of that white feather showing up everywhere. Look at me!"
He did look at her. She seemed suddenly taller and thinner and grayer and more defiant than any being he had ever beheld.
He looked at her. She suddenly appeared taller, thinner, grayer, and more defiant than anyone he had ever seen.
"Look at me!" she repeated. "I have been given up by the doctors half a dozen times. My mother was told when I was sixteen that I had only a piece of a lung left—that it might last me through the winter. It has served my purpose for half a century since. But I didn't worry about the color of my handkerchiefs, and I didn't admit for a moment that I could possibly be induced to die—that is, of course"—she put on a sudden aspect of resignation that was almost funny—"unless it was the Lord's will."
"Look at me!" she said again. "The doctors have given up on me at least six times. When I was sixteen, my mom was told I only had a small part of a lung left—that it might get me through the winter. But it’s done just fine for fifty years since. I never stressed about the color of my handkerchiefs, and I never entertained the idea that I could be made to die—that is, of course"—she suddenly put on a look of resignation that was almost amusing—"unless it was the Lord's will."
CHAPTER 8
Nothing seemed to matter now that her mother was dead. It was plain Val would never be happy again. Leaving her home, to which she was devotedly attached, was hardly a misfortune, any more than going to live with her grandmother. What did anything matter? God hadn't heard her prayers; He had mocked her faith, and she was motherless. She hadn't enough interest in life even to be "owdacious," as her grandmother called it. She was passive, almost "good."
Nothing seemed to matter now that her mother was gone. It was clear Val would never be truly happy again. Leaving her home, which she loved so much, felt like no big loss, just like moving in with her grandmother. What did anything even mean? God hadn’t listened to her prayers; He had mocked her faith, and now she was without a mother. She had so little interest in life that she couldn’t even be "bold," as her grandmother put it. She was passive, almost "good."
Her father, observing her settled depression on the journey West, gathered her into his arms, and whispered:
Her father, noticing her deep sadness during the trip West, pulled her into his arms and whispered:
"We have each other, you know."
"We have each other, you know."
And she lay with her face hidden, and cried a long time, so quietly that her grandmother thought she was asleep.
And she lay with her face covered and cried for a long time, so softly that her grandmother thought she was asleep.
It was the reunion with her little sister that first roused her out of her unchildlike apathy. Not the genial warmth of family affection, not the diversion of having a playmate, but the tonic of a vigorous antagonism, as unexpected as it seemed unnatural.
It was seeing her little sister again that first pulled her out of her grown-up indifference. It wasn’t the comforting warmth of family love, nor the fun of having a playmate, but the boost of a lively conflict, as surprising as it felt unnatural.
"Where is my room?" Val had asked, on the evening of their arrival at the Old Fort.
"Where's my room?" Val asked on the evening they arrived at the Old Fort.
"You are to sleep with Emmeline," said her grandmother.
"You will sleep with Emmeline," said her grandmother.
"But, grandma, I've never slept with any one."
"But, grandma, I've never slept with anyone."
"Haven't you, my dear?"
"Haven't you, sweetheart?"
"No, and I've always—"
"No, and I've always—"
"That will do now. Go up-stairs and wash your face and hands. Emmeline will show you the way."
"That’s enough for now. Go upstairs and wash your face and hands. Emmeline will show you the way."
Val went off quietly enough, but it might have staggered[Pg 102] Mrs. Gano could she have known the rage and rebellion that seethed in that small female heart.
Val left quietly enough, but it would have shocked[Pg 102] Mrs. Gano if she had known the anger and defiance that bubbled up in that small female heart.
It was dusk up in the little girls' room.
It was dusk in the little girls' room.
"Why haven't they lit the gas?" asked Val.
"Why haven't they turned on the gas?" asked Val.
"We don't have gas here."
"We don't have gas here."
"Lamps, then."
"Lamps, I guess."
"Gamma thinks lamps are too esplosive."
"Gamma thinks lamps are too explosive."
"Do you live in the dark?"
"Do you live in the dark?"
"No; we have candles, but it ain't dark enough yet. I'll show you where everything is."
"No, we have candles, but it’s not dark enough yet. I'll show you where everything is."
"I'll find 'em myself."
"I'll find them myself."
Val had espied the candles on the bureau. She lit them.
Val had spotted the candles on the dresser. She lit them.
"Oh, we never have more'n one," admonished Emmie, gently.
"Oh, we never have more than one," Emmie said kindly.
Val went on calmly with her toilet. Presently Mrs. Gano looked in.
Val continued with her routine calmly. Soon, Mrs. Gano popped in.
"Come to supper, little girls, as soon as you're ready."
"Come to dinner, girls, as soon as you're ready."
She was going away without more words, when Emmie called out excitedly:
She was leaving without saying anything more when Emmie called out excitedly:
"Just look, gamma—two candles a-burnin', 'and no ship at sea!'"
"Just look, gamma—two candles burning, and no ship in sight!"
Mrs. Gano smiled.
Mrs. Gano smiled.
"Yes, my dear; one is enough."
"Yeah, my dear; one is enough."
She put the extinguisher over the nearest, and went down-stairs.
She grabbed the extinguisher and headed downstairs.
"Skinflint!" observed Val.
"Cheapskate!" observed Val.
The supper was on this occasion a late and hurriedly prepared meal. There were soft-boiled eggs. Val helped herself to two, and broke them into a tumbler; then mixed in salt, and pepper, and butter, and bits of bread.
The dinner was, on this occasion, a late and quickly thrown-together meal. There were soft-boiled eggs. Val took two for herself, broke them into a glass, and then mixed in salt, pepper, butter, and pieces of bread.
"Just look at what Val's doing!" said Emmie, with innocent excitement, while her elder and more accomplished sister stirred the agreeable compound round and round.
"Just look at what Val's doing!" Emmie exclaimed, with innocent excitement, as her older and more skilled sister stirred the pleasant mixture back and forth.
"Never do that again," said Mrs. Gano, suddenly aware of the enormity. "I don't like people to make puddings in their tumblers at my table."
"Don't ever do that again," said Mrs. Gano, suddenly realizing how serious this was. "I don't like it when people make puddings in their glasses at my table."
"T'ain't puddin'," said Val.
"It’s not pudding," said Val.
"That will do." Mrs. Gano ended the matter according to her usual formula. "Will you have some corn bread?"
"That’s enough." Mrs. Gano wrapped things up in her usual way. "Would you like some corn bread?"
"No, thank you; I don't like it."
"No, thank you; I don't like it."
"It is enough to answer, 'No, thank you.' Never say you don't like anything you see on my table."
"It’s enough to say, 'No, thank you.' Never say you don’t like anything on my table."
Val wished her father had not been too tired to come to supper. She had observed that she was never so much corrected in his presence.
Val wished her father hadn't been too tired to come to dinner. She noticed that she was never scolded as much when he was around.
The full moon was shining in the gloaming as they passed the open veranda door coming from their belated meal.
The full moon was shining in the twilight as they walked past the open veranda door after their late meal.
"Let's go out a minute," said Val to Emmie, in a whisper.
"Let's go outside for a minute," Val whispered to Emmie.
"No; it's too late. I'd catch cold."
"No; it's too late. I’d get sick."
"Oh, nonsense! Come along."
"Oh, come on!"
And she dragged her little sister off. But they stayed out only a few minutes.
And she pulled her little sister away. But they only stayed out for a few minutes.
Emmie came in crying.
Emmie came in in tears.
"Gamma, she made me fall down on the g'avel."
"Gamma, she made me fall down on the gravel."
Val, without explanation or apology, flushed angrily and ran up-stairs. She knocked at her father's door.
Val, without any explanation or apology, got angry and ran upstairs. She knocked on her father's door.
"Come in," he said, and she went over in the dim candlelight and stood by his bed.
"Come in," he said, and she walked over in the dim candlelight and stood by his bed.
"How you feel, father?"
"How do you feel, Dad?"
"Little tired," he answered. "Are you come to say good-night?"
"Feeling a bit tired," he replied. "Did you come to say goodnight?"
"I 'spose I mustn't stay?"
"I guess I shouldn't stay?"
"Oh, a minute or two."
"Oh, a minute or two."
She perched on the side of his bed. She had come in with the express intention of making complaints. Some vague notion of sparing him because he was ill kept her tongue-tied.
She sat on the edge of his bed. She had walked in ready to complain. A vague feeling of wanting to spare him because he was sick kept her from speaking up.
"Isn't this a nice old house?" he said, presently.
"Isn't this a nice old house?" he said, after a moment.
"Y—yes," she answered.
"Yeah," she answered.
"In the daytime you'll see what capital places there are for you and Emmie to play in."
"In the daytime, you'll see the great spots where you and Emmie can hang out and have fun."
"Is it true I mustn't swing on the gate?"
"Is it true I shouldn't swing on the gate?"
"Well, I dare say—"
"Well, I must say—"
"Emmie says so. Is it true I mustn't roll down the terraces?"
"Emmie says I shouldn't. Is it true that I'm not allowed to roll down the slopes?"
"H'm—well—"
"Hmm—well—"
"Emmie says so. What are terraces for, anyhow? I thought," she added, with a sigh—"I thought it was going to be like the country."
"Emmie says so. What are terraces for, anyway? I thought," she added, with a sigh—"I thought it was going to be like the countryside."
"Oh, wait till you see it by daylight. It's a great deal more like the country than New York."
"Oh, just wait until you see it in the daylight. It's way more like the countryside than New York."
"She doesn't keep a horse?"
"She doesn't have a horse?"
"No."
"No."
"Nor a cow?"
"Not even a cow?"
"No; there's no stable, you see."
"No, there isn't a stable, you see."
"There isn't any pig, father!"
"There isn't any pig, Dad!"
"Oh no; she wouldn't like a pig."
"Oh no; she wouldn't want a pig."
"But there isn't a single smallest kind of a dog here. There isn't," she wound up, tremulously—"there isn't even a chicken."
"But there isn’t a single smallest type of dog here. There isn’t," she ended, nervously—"there isn’t even a chicken."
"You just wait till to-morrow, and I'll show you heaps of nice things. There isn't a finer tulipifera rhododendron in the world than the one out by the back veranda. And there's a beautiful old crooked catalpa on the terrace you can make a house in."
"You just wait until tomorrow, and I'll show you a bunch of amazing things. There's no better tulip tree rhododendron in the world than the one by the back porch. And there's a beautiful old twisted catalpa on the patio where you can build a house."
"Emmie says she only lets cousin Ethan climb trees."
"Emmie says she only lets her cousin Ethan climb trees."
"Oh-a, well—a—I dare say there are plenty of other things. Aren't the peaches nearly ripe?"
"Oh, well—I guess there are plenty of other things. Aren't the peaches almost ripe?"
"I don't know."
"I have no idea."
"Have you seen my Indian arrowheads and stone hatchets down-stairs in the cabinet?"
"Have you seen my Indian arrowheads and stone hatchets downstairs in the cabinet?"
Val shook her head despairingly.
Val shook her head in despair.
"They're in her room."
"They're in her room."
Her father seemed not to notice.
Her dad didn't seem to notice.
"And to-morrow I must show you the great slab of stone at the back door. The oldest inhabitant of this place told me when I first came to New Plymouth that he remembered cracking nuts there at recess in 1800, when he went to school here. There aren't many little girls who have such a wonderful old house to live in."
"And tomorrow I have to show you the big stone slab at the back door. The oldest person in this town told me when I first arrived in New Plymouth that he remembered cracking nuts there during recess in 1800 when he went to school here. Not many little girls get to live in such an amazing old house."
"N—no. I liked the little trees and houses in the silver at supper."
"N—no. I liked the tiny trees and houses in the silver at dinner."
"You'll like lots of things. I've got an old fiddle somewhere about—"
"You'll enjoy a lot of things. I have an old fiddle stored around here somewhere—"
"Have you? Oh, that'll be fun!"
"Have you? Oh, that’ll be fun!"
She crept up under his arm and nestled down against him.
She snuggled up under his arm and settled against him.
It is no part of the office of this plain chronicle to attempt to justify any person in it. Mrs. Gano herself was too little touched by other people's opinions for one who sets about reporting her to dare belittle her robust errors, or omit the defects of her qualities. Few things would have bothered her so much as "being universally beloved," as the phrase goes; and yet, or perhaps because of this, her family affections struck such deep root that plucking them up was like tearing asunder the very fibres of her life. Even now, even to her son, she could not speak of Valeria. Her long hands shook when she touched the dead woman's books. When chance would bring to light a scrap of the familiar writing, she would look away hurriedly, that she might not break down utterly and lose herself in that ocean of agonized regret that had threatened to sweep her, too, out of the world after Valeria's death. It could never have occurred to her as possible that she should set about winning anybody's affections. She would probably have regarded it as a slavish and far from upright procedure. Affection was not a thing to set snares for. It was the duty of children to love their parents (she would probably have said to "honor" them); it was the duty of parents to train the children in the way they should go. That was "the law and the prophets." She could never have quite realized the impression she made on the young or guilty-minded, but she would not have denied that she belonged to a generation disposed to treat healthy children on more or less Spartan principles. She had from time to time obtained a sufficiently all-round view of the spoiling process that had, to her thinking, wellnigh ruined Val Gano.
It’s not the purpose of this straightforward account to justify anyone in it. Mrs. Gano was too little affected by what others thought of her for anyone reporting on her to dare downplay her bold mistakes or ignore the flaws in her character. Few things would have bothered her more than “being universally loved,” as the saying goes; yet, or perhaps because of this, her family bonds ran so deep that tearing them apart felt like ripping out the very fibers of her life. Even now, even to her son, she couldn't talk about Valeria. Her long hands trembled when she touched the deceased woman’s books. When luck brought forth a piece of the familiar handwriting, she'd quickly look away, afraid she’d completely break down and drown in the ocean of painful regret that had nearly pulled her out of the world too after Valeria's death. It would never have occurred to her that she could try to win anyone's affection. She would likely have seen that as a servile and less-than-upright action. Affection wasn’t something to trap people into. Children had the duty to love (or perhaps “honor”) their parents; parents had the duty to guide their children in the right direction. That was “the law and the prophets.” She could never fully grasp the impression she made on the young or the guilty-minded, but she wouldn’t deny that she belonged to a generation that largely treated children with a more or less Spartan approach. From time to time, she had gotten a broad view of the spoiling process that, in her opinion, had nearly ruined Val Gano.
She had come quickly to the conclusion that she would say nothing more to the child's nervous and ailing father, but was quite definitely minded to set to work quietly and vigorously to correct in Val's upbringing the pernicious mixture of sentimentality and neglect that had made the child a révoltée and a household terror. Already in New York there had been a battle royal on the subject of the proper bedtime for a little girl. Val had announced herself in no uncertain note as mortally opposed to retiring at eight, or even nine. If there was one thing more than another that she objected to utterly it was this going to bed at all. Her mother had been helpless to prevent her from ranging the house till remorseless sleep struck her down in the midst of her delights. If she could manage to keep her eyes open, or to wake up after a brief oblivion, she had made no bones about descending during the evening in her night-gown, entirely prepared for the rapturous reception she knew awaited her from her father. Val had early, then, come to associate her grandmother with tyrannical designs on the liberty of the free-born child after the hour of eight. She also had cause to know her repulsive opinions on the value of a milk and cereal diet for the young. These, and a general sense of radically opposed interests, not unmixed with astonishment at, and fear of, the alarming old lady, made up the sum of Val's dismay when she came calmly to consider what life was going to be like here at the Fort.
She quickly decided that she wouldn’t say anything more to the child's anxious and sickly father, but she was definitely determined to quietly and vigorously fix the harmful mix of sentimentality and neglect in Val's upbringing that had turned the child into a révoltée and a nightmare at home. Back in New York, there had already been a major clash over what the appropriate bedtime was for a little girl. Val had made her feelings clear: she was dead set against going to bed at eight, or even nine. If there was one thing she completely refused to accept, it was the idea of going to bed at all. Her mother had been powerless to stop her from wandering the house until exhaustion finally knocked her out in the middle of her fun. If she could keep her eyes open or wake up after a short nap, she had no problem getting up in her nightgown, fully expecting a warm welcome from her father. Val had quickly come to associate her grandmother with cruel plans to take away the freedom of a free-spirited child after eight o’clock. She also had every reason to recognize her grandmother’s disgusting views on the benefits of a milk and cereal diet for kids. These factors, along with a general sense of having completely opposing interests, mixed with astonishment and fear of the frightening old woman, summed up Val's anxiety as she calmly considered what life would be like here at the Fort.
She woke up on the morning after her arrival with a vague sense of a duty to perform. She rubbed her eyes and kicked Emmie. Ah, yes, that was it—her grandmother had not understood. She had condemned Val, who was accustomed to her own room, with all her "things" about her, just as she liked them, and no one to interfere—she had put Val in "another person's room," with a single big bed in it, and condemned her to sleep with Emmie. Her grandmother must be brought to a better understanding.
She woke up the morning after she arrived feeling a vague sense of responsibility. She rubbed her eyes and kicked Emmie. Ah, yes, that was it—her grandmother didn’t get it. She had forced Val, who was used to her own room filled with all her "things" exactly how she liked them, into "another person's room," with just one big bed in it, and made her share it with Emmie. Her grandmother needed to be made to understand better.
The child made no further announcement of her frame[Pg 107] of mind till she sat down to a barren breakfast with the despised Emmie. There was no coffee. There was tea going up to her father, as usual. The silent Emmie quaffed her mug of milk serenely. For a year now Val had demanded and been given her morning cup of coffee.
The child didn't say anything more about her mood[Pg 107] until she sat down to a dull breakfast with the disliked Emmie. There was no coffee. There was tea being sent up to her father, as always. Quiet Emmie calmly drank her mug of milk. For a year now, Val had been asking for and getting her morning cup of coffee.
"Ask for some for me, please," she said, after making inquiries of Venie.
"Could you ask for some for me, please?" she said, after checking with Venie.
"Gamma says cawfee will make you an old woman before you're a young one," said Emmie, showing her milk-white teeth in a pleased smile. "You can't have any cawfee."
"Gamma says coffee will make you an old woman before you're even a young one," said Emmie, showing her bright white teeth in a pleased smile. "You can't have any coffee."
"Tell the cook, please," said Val, in a loud voice, "that I'm waitin' for my coffee."
"Please tell the cook," Val said loudly, "that I'm waiting for my coffee."
An' Jerusha put in a turbaned head.
An' Jerusha poked her head in, wearing a turban.
"Lordy, missy! don' yer yell like dat, an' I'll make yo' some cambric tea."
"Wow, miss! Don’t yell like that, and I’ll make you some cambric tea."
"I won't drink cambric tea. I'm the oldest of the famerly, and my father always let me have coffee."
"I won't drink cambric tea. I'm the oldest in the family, and my dad always let me have coffee."
"Yo' father ve'y ill, missy. Yo' mustn't worrit yo' father."
"Your father is very ill, miss. You mustn't worry about your father."
"I never worry my father—I settle everything for myself. Are you going to get my coffee?"
"I never stress my dad out—I handle everything on my own. Are you going to grab my coffee?"
"Can't do dat, missy, widout leab."
"Can't do that, miss, without leave."
"Isn't grandma coming to breakfast?"
"Isn't grandma joining us for breakfast?"
"No; she always habs it in her own room since Miss Valery died."
"No; she always keeps it in her own room since Miss Valery passed away."
The child pushed back her chair and marched out. The two women called remonstrance after her, but a mighty indignation swept her on. She halted before her grandmother's room, knocked loudly, and opened the door without further waiting.
The child pushed her chair back and marched out. The two women called after her to stop, but a strong sense of anger drove her on. She stopped in front of her grandmother's room, knocked loudly, and opened the door without waiting any longer.
Midway in her valiant advance upon the enemy she stood still. Mrs. Gano was sitting propped with huge feather pillows in an ancient four-poster. She wore a small shrunken cotton nightcap awry on her wonderful thick hair, which tumbled out in a tangle of silver and lay dishevelled over the white flannel jacket that was buttoned crooked over her night-gown, the sleeves hanging loose and[Pg 108] armless. In her long taper fingers she held an open letter. Envelopes, notes, the Baltimore Sun, and other papers were strewn thick over the silk patchwork quilt. A breakfast tray stood on a table by the bedside. It wasn't her attire, it wasn't even the shrunken, rakish nightcap (self-conscious and uneasy at its obvious shortcomings), that made the old lady's aspect so arresting. She had not said a word at the child's irruption, but she lowered her chin and looked over her heavy gold-rimmed spectacles with a strange cold stare, singularly disconcerting, even slightly paralyzing. But Val's was a bold heart. And she realized that a blow must be struck for liberty.
Midway in her brave approach toward the enemy, she stopped. Mrs. Gano was sitting up with large feather pillows in an old four-poster bed. She wore a little, shrunken cotton nightcap askew on her beautiful, thick hair, which spilled out in a messy tangle of silver and lay untidy over the white flannel jacket that was buttoned crookedly over her nightgown, the sleeves hanging loosely and[Pg 108] without arms. In her long, slender fingers, she held an open letter. Envelopes, notes, the Baltimore Sun, and other papers were scattered widely over the silk patchwork quilt. A breakfast tray sat on a table by the bedside. It wasn't just her clothes, or even the crooked, quirky nightcap (self-conscious and uneasy about its obvious flaws), that made the old woman's appearance so striking. She hadn’t said a word when the child burst in, but she lowered her chin and looked over her heavy gold-rimmed glasses with a strange, cold glare that was particularly unsettling, even a bit paralyzing. But Val had a brave heart. And she understood that a stand had to be taken for freedom.
"They haven't given me any coffee for my breakfast," she announced, with equal directness and warmth.
"They didn't give me any coffee for breakfast," she said, with the same straightforwardness and warmth.
The piercing eyes bored into her, but the stern mouth uttered no word. The child began to wish she'd waited till her grandmother were properly dressed and looked more human.
The intense eyes stared at her, but the serious mouth said nothing. The child started to regret not waiting until her grandmother was properly dressed and looked more like a person.
"I'm in my eighth year," she went on with dignity, "and I'm accustomed—"
"I'm in my eighth year," she continued with poise, "and I'm used to—"
"'Good-morning!' is the custom in this house," said the old lady.
"'Good morning!' is the tradition in this house," said the old lady.
"Oh! Good-morning!" Slight pause. "The servant says you told her I wasn't to have coffee."
"Oh! Good morning!" Slight pause. "The servant says you told her I wasn't supposed to have coffee."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"I always have it at home."
"I always keep it at home."
"You're not at home now."
"You're not home right now."
"But I can't eat breakfast without—"
"But I can't eat breakfast without—"
"There's no need for you to eat breakfast if you're not hungry."
"There's no need for you to eat breakfast if you're not hungry."
"Why can't I have coffee?"
"Why can't I have coffee?"
"Because I think it injurious"—the keen old eyes caught the swift disdain of the child's glance at the half-empty cup on the tray—"very injurious for children," she added.
"Because I think it's harmful"—the sharp old eyes noticed the child's quick look of contempt at the half-empty cup on the tray—"very harmful for children," she added.
"My mother didn't think so," Val said, feeling her throat swell.
"My mom didn't think so," Val said, feeling her throat tighten.
"But I am your grandmother, you see."
"But I am your grandmother, you know."
She had lowered her chin again; her eyes were shooting out over her spectacles, her eyebrows terrifically high. This grandmother of hers could move her eyebrows about as easily as other people moved their arms and legs. It was a fearsome accomplishment.
She had lowered her chin again; her eyes were peering over her glasses, her eyebrows raised incredibly high. This grandmother of hers could move her eyebrows as easily as others moved their arms and legs. It was an impressive talent.
"In my house," she went on, after the awful pause, "the thing to be considered is what I think. Among other matters I consider your way of entering a room might be improved. Now, you may see how quietly you can go out."
"In my house," she continued after the awkward silence, "what matters is what I think. For one thing, I believe your way of entering a room could use some improvement. Now, why don’t you show me how quietly you can leave?"
Seldom has a child been more surprised at an unexpected turn in affairs than was this one when she found herself on the outside of the door. She stood irresolute a moment. Why had she obeyed? She gritted her little white teeth in self-contempt. Should she go back? There were loads of things she had forgot to say. The idea of being sent out like that! She went slowly up-stairs and angrily tumbled some of her clothes out of her trunk. There were three cookies, a cruller, and some chocolates in a box near the bottom. Oh, wise precaution of provident childhood! Still, her present lot was a most unhappy one.
Seldom has a child been more surprised by an unexpected turn of events than this one when she found herself outside the door. She hesitated for a moment. Why had she followed orders? She clenched her little white teeth in self-disgust. Should she go back? There were so many things she had forgotten to say. The idea of being sent out like that! She slowly went upstairs and angrily tossed some of her clothes out of her trunk. Near the bottom, she found three cookies, a cruller, and some chocolates in a box. Oh, what a wise precaution of careful childhood! Still, her current situation was a very unhappy one.
"No breakfast! How angry my poor sainted mother would be!" She shed two tears. "No mother, no coffee, nothing but a cruel grandmother."
"No breakfast! How mad would my poor sainted mother be!" She cried two tears. "No mother, no coffee, just a mean grandmother."
She revelled gloomily in the tragic picture till she heard Emmie coming up-stairs. She hid the "remainder biscuit" and hurriedly dried her eyes. There had long been a theory in the family—even her mother had shared it—that Val never cried, and hadn't any heart to speak of. She was intensely proud of this reputation for stoicism, and wouldn't for worlds have undeceived any one. She brushed past Emmie now with lofty looks and ran down-stairs and out-of-doors. She ranged about the grounds, finding that her father was right—there were great possibilities of enjoyment in these neglected haunts. She was not long in discovering the grape-vine climbing the pear-tree in the wilderness, and satisfying herself that "peaches[Pg 110] were ripe." The osage orange-trees that grew along the fence behind the drying-ground had dropped their rugged globes on the grass, and one could play ball with these oranges till their tough fibres grew soft and yielded grudgingly, like rubber. Presently one that she had sent flying over the trees into the adjoining grounds came mysteriously back. Val parted the fringe of lower undergrowth and peered between the fence rails, but could see no one. She shied another orange, and this time she saw a boy dart out from behind a tree and send the orange swiftly through the sunshine over her head. Val leaped up, and by a fluke caught it firmly in her hands.
She gloomily enjoyed the sad scene until she heard Emmie coming up the stairs. She hid the "remaining biscuit" and quickly dried her eyes. There had long been a theory in the family—even her mom agreed—that Val never cried and didn’t have much of a heart. She was fiercely proud of this reputation for being stoic and wouldn’t change anyone’s mind about it for anything. She brushed past Emmie with an air of superiority and ran downstairs and outside. She wandered around the grounds, realizing that her dad was right—there were great possibilities for fun in these neglected spots. It didn't take her long to discover the grapevine climbing the pear tree in the wild area and to confirm that "peaches[Pg 110] were ripe." The osage orange trees growing along the fence behind the drying ground had dropped their rough globes onto the grass, and one could play ball with these oranges until their tough fibers became soft and yielding like rubber. Soon, one that she had thrown over the trees into the neighboring grounds mysteriously came back. Val pushed through the lower underbrush and peered between the fence rails but saw no one. She tossed another orange, and this time she saw a boy dash out from behind a tree and send the orange flying swiftly through the sunlight over her head. Val jumped up and, by chance, caught it tightly in her hands.
"Hooray!" came involuntarily from the next-door neighbor; and they went on playing ball in ambush till curiosity prevailed over shyness.
"Hooray!" came out involuntarily from the neighbor next door, and they continued playing ball in hiding until curiosity won out over shyness.
When the next-door neighbor drew near the osage barrier, he revealed himself as a boy about Val's age, with a freckled face and a queer little knob of a nose.
When the next-door neighbor got closer to the osage fence, he showed himself to be a boy about Val's age, with a freckled face and a funny little bump of a nose.
"Wot's your name?" he inquired.
"What's your name?" he asked.
"Val Gano. What's yours?"
"Val Gano. What's yours?"
"Jerry—I mean, Jerningham Otway."
"Jerry— I mean, Jerningham Otway."
"That your house?"
"Is that your house?"
She climbed upon the fence and distinguished glimpses through the bushes of an imposing place beyond.
She climbed onto the fence and caught glimpses through the bushes of an impressive place beyond.
"Yes," he answered; "and we got a bank over the river."
"Yeah," he replied, "and we've got a bank across the river."
This eliciting nothing, he went on, genially:
This brought no response, so he continued in a friendly manner:
"You can fire a ball 'bout as well as a boy!"
"You can throw a ball just as well as a guy!"
"I should hope so."
"I hope so."
"My sister can't, and she's a year older 'n me. Most girls can't, and they're all awful mad they wasn't born boys."
"My sister can't, and she's a year older than me. Most girls can't, and they're all really upset that they weren't born boys."
"That so?"
"Is that so?"
"Yes. I know a girl over the river—awfully jolly girl—she's got a monkey—nicest girl I ever knew!—and Geerusalem! don't she want to be a boy!"
"Yeah. I know a girl across the river—super cheerful girl—she has a monkey—best girl I’ve ever met!—and wow! doesn't she want to be a boy!"
"She must be a ninny," observed his next-door neighbor.
"She must be clueless," noted his next-door neighbor.
"Hey?"
"Yo?"
"Can't think why any girl in her senses should want to be a boy!" as who should say: the least of created things.
"Can't think of any girl in her right mind wanting to be a boy!" as if to say: the least of all created things.
Jerry widened saucer eyes.
Jerry's eyes went wide.
"If a girl likes," his neighbor continued, "she can do all the jolly things a boy does without the bother of being a boy."
"If a girl wants to," his neighbor continued, "she can do all the fun things a boy does without the hassle of being a boy."
"Ho! ho! Don't find it much bother."
"Hey! Don't worry about it too much."
"Well, but it's a little dull, ain't it?"
"Well, it's a bit boring, isn't it?"
"Hey?"
"Hi?"
"Not now exactly, but don't you ever think about the future?"
"Not right now, but don't you ever think about what comes next?"
Jerry looked vaguely alarmed for a single instant, and then strutted off with his hands in his pockets, whistling defiantly all across the lawn. He stopped at the barn door, and whistled his way back, in time to catch a friendly ball.
Jerry looked a bit startled for a moment, then walked away with his hands in his pockets, whistling confidently across the lawn. He paused at the barn door and whistled his way back, just in time to catch a friendly ball.
The feminine wile that eventually won the young gentleman's heart, and "did for" the girl with the pet monkey, was Val's gift for turning the most surprisingly rapid somersaults all across the drying-ground. A small contorting ball, she rolled head over heels, without stopping, from one side to the other, and came up smiling, in spite of a crack on her crown against the pump.
The charm that eventually captivated the young man's heart, and "took care of" the girl with the pet monkey, was Val's talent for performing surprisingly fast somersaults all over the drying area. A little ball of energy, she flipped head over heels nonstop from one side to the other, and got up smiling, despite bumping her head on the pump.
"Gee-rusalem!" observed Jerry, when he saw she was laughing. "I say," he added, with a child's fine disregard for preface or preliminary—"I say, come over to Bentley's Pond and let's be pirates."
"Wow, Jerusalem!" said Jerry when he noticed she was laughing. "I mean," he added, with a child's complete lack of need for introductions—"I mean, come over to Bentley's Pond and let's be pirates."
It seems highly probable that Val would have closed with the offer if Emmie had not made a timely appearance.
It seems very likely that Val would have accepted the offer if Emmie hadn't shown up just in time.
"What you doin'?" she asked, Jerry being invisible.
"What are you doing?" she asked, with Jerry being invisible.
"None o' your business," said her polite sister.
"None of your business," said her polite sister.
"Oh-h," purred Emmie. "Gamma don't let us—"
"Oh-h," purred Emmie. "Gamma doesn't let us—"
She paused.
She took a break.
"Don't let us what?"
"Don't let us do what?"
"What you're doin'."
"What you're doing."
"What am I doin'?"
"What am I doing?"
It was difficult to say. She seemed to be just sauntering about, occasionally kicking an osage orange. But Emmie,[Pg 112] not without reason, had got it into her law-abiding head that whatever this sister of hers might be engaged in it was pretty sure to be something taboo, and Emmie, as an older inhabitant here, and one who never made these mistakes, was bound to keep the new-comer from transgression. Her sister had gone back to the house now. Emmie followed her up-stairs to their room. Val found her trunk gone from the upper hall, and its contents disposed in drawers and wardrobe with Emmie's belongings.
It was hard to tell. She seemed to just be wandering around, occasionally kicking an osage orange. But Emmie, [Pg 112] not without reason, had it in her mind that whatever her sister was up to was likely something off-limits, and Emmie, being older and someone who never made those mistakes, felt it was her responsibility to keep the newcomer out of trouble. Her sister had gone back to the house. Emmie followed her upstairs to their room. Val saw that her trunk was missing from the upper hall, and its contents were arranged in the drawers and wardrobe alongside Emmie's things.
Who had done this thing?
Who did this?
"Venie," said Emmie.
"Venie," Emmie said.
The new-comer anathematized the officious servants of the Fort. Emmie stood looking on with growing consternation, as Val flung forth from the wardrobe to the middle of the room a shower of pinafores and petticoats, books and toys. They lay on the floor in an indiscriminate mass. What was this daring person about? Emmie stood shyly by the door, her face flushing with excitement.
The newcomer cursed the meddlesome servants of the Fort. Emmie watched in increasing alarm as Val threw a bunch of pinafores and petticoats, books, and toys from the wardrobe into the middle of the room. They landed on the floor in a chaotic pile. What was this bold person doing? Emmie stood awkwardly by the door, her face turning red with excitement.
"I won't have my things mixed up with other peoples'!" Val announced, severely. Then, after a moment: "What are you standing there for?"
"I won't have my stuff mixed up with other people's!" Val said firmly. Then, after a moment: "What are you just standing there for?"
"I—I don't know," responded Emmie.
"I—I don't know," Emmie said.
"Haven't you got any place of your own, where you belong?"
"Haven't you found a place where you feel like you belong?"
Emmie looked bewildered, as well she might.
Emmie looked confused, as she had every right to be.
"I've got a little rocking-chair down in gamma's room—used to be cousin Efan's."
"I have a little rocking chair in Grandma's room—used to belong to cousin Efan."
"Humph! rocking-chair's just the thing for you! Why don't you go and sit in it?"
"Humph! The rocking chair is perfect for you! Why don't you go sit in it?"
Val was clearing out the bureau now at the other end of the room. It was Emmie's things this time that were being flung out with disdain. Val's harsh question, coupled with the moving spectacle of Emmie's best hat on the floor, brought ready tears to the soft brown eyes.
Val was clearing out the dresser on the other side of the room now. This time, it was Emmie's stuff that was being tossed aside with disgust. Val's sharp question, along with the sight of Emmie's best hat lying on the floor, quickly brought tears to her soft brown eyes.
"What you got in this?" demanded Val, shaking the rattling contents of a well tied-up box.
"What do you have in this?" Val asked, shaking the noisy contents of a securely tied box.
"B'longs to cousin Efan. Gamma don't let us open it."
"B'longs to cousin Efan. Grandma won't let us open it."
Val untied the cord and revealed the forbidden spoil[Pg 113]—marbles, a jack-knife, a broken whistle, and at the bottom a little drawing-book and a French grammar.
Val untied the cord and showed the hidden treasures[Pg 113]—marbles, a jackknife, a broken whistle, and at the bottom, a small sketchbook and a French grammar book.
"I'll take care of the marbles and the knife for cousin Ethan," said Val, "but you can have the other things," and she flung the treasured box to the opposite side of the room. The vandalism widened Emmie's trouble-clouded eyes. "Now my clothes are going in the bureau."
"I'll handle the marbles and the knife for cousin Ethan," Val said, "but you can keep the other stuff," and she tossed the treasured box across the room. The destruction widened Emmie's troubled eyes. "Now my clothes are going in the dresser."
Val was sorting and folding away her own belongings with a deftness characteristic of her thin little hands. Emmie watched the process tearfully.
Val was sorting and folding her things with the skill typical of her small, delicate hands. Emmie watched the process with tears in her eyes.
"And my books and things like that go on this side," she went on, busily bringing order out of chaos. "Now, do you understand?" she said, sternly. "This half o' the room is mine. You can't ever come here."
"And my books and stuff like that go on this side," she continued, actively organizing the mess. "Now, do you get it?" she said, firmly. "This half of the room is mine. You can't ever come here."
The little girl at the door nodded, speechless.
The little girl at the door nodded, unable to speak.
"Perhaps I'll help you afterwards to put your things away in the cupboard. First go down into the hall and bring me a piece of chalk out of the lift-up chair where they keep the brushes."
"Maybe I’ll help you put your things away in the cupboard later. First, go down to the hall and grab me a piece of chalk from the lift-up chair where they keep the brushes."
"Chalk!" What was she going to do?
"Chalk!" What was she going to do?
"Yes, chalk, goosie gander! Chalk! chalk!"
"Yes, chalk, silly goose! Chalk! chalk!"
Emmie fled. She had serious thoughts of never returning, but curiosity and the memory of her best hat sitting on the floor got the better of her fears.
Emmie ran away. She seriously considered never coming back, but her curiosity and the thought of her favorite hat lying on the floor overcame her fears.
"That's right," said Val, on Emmie's reappearance. "Don't come over here!" she shouted. "Stop, I tell you!" She stamped violently as the child advanced, bewildered, holding out a piece of yellow crayon. "Didn't I just say this part of the room is mine?"
"That's right," said Val, as Emmie came back. "Don't come over here!" she yelled. "Stop, I mean it!" She stamped her foot in frustration as the child approached, confused, holding out a piece of yellow crayon. "Didn't I just say this part of the room is mine?"
"Y-yes."
"Yeah."
"Well, it is, just as much as if it had doors, which it ought to have, and locks and bolts. Don't ever come here till you get my permission. Understand?"
"Well, it is, just like it would be if it had doors, which it should have, and locks and bolts. Don’t ever come here until you have my permission. Got it?"
"I—I—" Emmie dropped the crayon, and retreated slowly. "I was only going to say we oughtn't to use that chalk. It belongs to Aunt Valeria's painting things."
"I—I—" Emmie dropped the crayon and backed away slowly. "I was just going to say we shouldn't use that chalk. It belongs to Aunt Valeria's painting supplies."
"Look here!" Val waived such puny scruples aside. "See this seam in the carpet?"
"Check this out!" Val brushed aside such trivial concerns. "Do you see this seam in the carpet?"
"Yes," answered a small, scared voice.
"Yeah," replied a little, frightened voice.
"Well, I'll make it plainer, so's there's no mistake." She stooped and drew a yellow line down the seam from wall to wall. "Now," she said, getting up and striking a threatening attitude, "you're younger than me, but I give you all that side for your room. This side is mine. If you ever cross that line without my leave, I'll kill you—yes, I'll kill you dead with cousin Ethan's knife!"
"Okay, I'll make it clear, so there's no misunderstanding." She bent down and drew a yellow line along the seam from wall to wall. "Now," she said, standing up and taking a confrontational stance, "you're younger than me, but I'm giving you all that side for your room. This side is mine. If you ever cross that line without my permission, I'll hurt you—yes, I'll seriously hurt you with cousin Ethan's knife!"
She turned her head and beheld her grandmother standing in the doorway.
She turned her head and saw her grandmother standing in the doorway.
CHAPTER 9
This was the beginning of the Four Years' War.
This was the start of the Four Years' War.
But although Val was worsted in this encounter, the race was sometimes to the swift and the battle to the ingenious. For instance, that very night in bed she discovered a way of reducing Emmie to submission without resorting to physical violence. Val began to tell out loud a terrible and harrowing tale, which nearly threw the younger child into fits. Emmie would do anything for her dear, dear sister if only darling Val would say the black figure wasn't a ghost. Darling Val complied, after a thorough understanding that whenever Emmie was too unbearable that black figure, which was a ghost only on certain nights—that black figure should be introduced into their nocturnal amenities. Val was not always as good as her word. She did once or twice in the comfortable daytime make the sinister threat, "If you do that again I'll tell you a scary story when we're in bed to-night"; but in the morning the night is almost as far away as being grown up or dying—at all events too far off to seem very real or important. Experience proved that Val would forget the menace by the time it was dark, or else would be too sleepy to live up to it—so sleepy, in fact, that she could do nothing but kick Emmie in a desultory way, or lie like a log in the middle of the bed, leaving the younger child to find her half on the outer edge of both sides; whereupon Emmie's long-suffering patience would suddenly break down, and she would go crying to her grandmother's door, and stand there wailing till she was taken in. After some weeks' trial the plan of making the two sisters share the same[Pg 116] room was abandoned, and Emmie had a cot at the foot of her grandmother's four-poster.
But even though Val lost this round, sometimes the swift win the race and the clever win the battle. That very night in bed, she figured out how to get Emmie to listen without using force. Val began to tell a really scary story, nearly sending the younger child into a panic. Emmie would do anything for her beloved sister if only sweet Val would say the dark figure wasn’t a ghost. Val agreed, fully understanding that whenever Emmie was too much to handle, that black figure—which was a ghost only on certain nights—should be brought into their nighttime routine. Val didn't always keep her word. A couple of times during the sunny day, she made the ominous threat, “If you do that again, I’ll tell you a scary story when we’re in bed tonight”; but by morning, the night felt as far away as growing up or dying—far enough to not feel very real or important. Experience showed that Val would either forget the threat by the time it got dark or be too sleepy to follow through—so sleepy, in fact, that she could only kick Emmie half-heartedly or lie still in the middle of the bed, leaving the younger child to try to balance on the edge. Eventually, Emmie's endless patience would snap, and she’d run crying to her grandmother's door, wailing until someone let her in. After several weeks of trying, the decision to have the two sisters share the same[Pg 116] room was given up, and Emmie had a cot at the foot of her grandmother's four-poster bed.
Val was made to realize that now she had crossed the Rubicon. Up to that hour she had been on probation, but this change once effected, she was "beyond the pale." Not that she was harassed, nagged, scolded; that she would have understood and known how to meet; she was ignored, not spoken to, not even seen. For days she might have been thin air, so little did her grandmother seem able to realize her corporal presence. There had been no doubt in Val's mind from the first but what Emmie was the favourite here. The very servants, she saw, were under the spell of Emmie's pretty ways, and in any time of trouble took it for granted that the imperious Val had been the aggressor. Natural and inevitable as was this attitude of the entire household (for Mr. Gano was spared all details, and did not count), it was not calculated to make the sisters better friends, or win Val to a more amenable mind.
Val realized she had crossed the line. Until that moment, she had been on probation, but with this change, she was now "beyond the pale." It wasn't that she faced harassment, nagging, or scolding; she could have dealt with that. Instead, she was completely ignored, not spoken to, not even acknowledged. For days, she might as well have been invisible, as her grandmother seemed oblivious to her physical presence. From the start, Val had no doubt that Emmie was the favorite here. Even the servants were clearly enchanted by Emmie's charm, and whenever something went wrong, they automatically assumed the bossy Val was at fault. This attitude from the whole household—since Mr. Gano was kept out of the loop and didn’t matter—was not likely to improve the relationship between the sisters or make Val more agreeable.
Nobody, from Val's point of view, could care much about what Jerusha and Venie thought, but her grandmother's good opinion was somehow, even at this stage, a secretly coveted honor. Yet there was no blinking the fact Emmie was her pet. This form of putting the hard underlying fact was the more satisfactory in that one could as soon imagine Mrs. Gano dancing the Highland fling as having a pet. Gran'ma! who wouldn't let a dog or even a bird into the house, and whom no one could fancy nursing or caressing anything on earth! There was a suggestion of the ludicrous, a faint ironic aroma, in the phrase, which aroused angry passions. It fitted in, too, with all manner of exigencies. In any event it was apposite to remark, "Of course Emmie's the pet." This could be said with such effect of scorn that Emmie found no refuge save in tears.
Nobody, from Val's perspective, really cared about what Jerusha and Venie thought, but her grandmother's opinion was still, even now, a secretly coveted honor. Yet it was undeniable that Emmie was her favorite. Describing this hard truth was even more satisfying because you could hardly picture Mrs. Gano dancing the Highland fling or having a pet. Gran'ma! who wouldn’t allow a dog or even a bird in the house, and who no one could imagine caring for or petting anything on earth! There was something ridiculous, a faint ironic undertone, in that phrase, which stirred up Val's anger. It also fit with all sorts of circumstances. In any case, it was relevant to say, “Of course Emmie’s the favorite.” This could be said with such disdain that Emmie found no escape except in tears.
"What's the matter?" inquired Mrs. Gano.
"What's wrong?" Mrs. Gano asked.
She had happened on the twain as they were loitering in the hall before going off to church.
She found the two of them hanging out in the hallway before heading off to church.
Emmie wept on. Val set her little red mouth doggedly. Her grandmother glared.
Emmie continued to cry. Val pressed her small red lips together determinedly. Her grandmother glared.
"Now what have you been doing to this poor child?" she demanded.
"Now what have you done to this poor kid?" she demanded.
Gran'ma's eyes were very strange when she was angry, as Val had frequently confided to the cobwebs in the wood-shed—unlike anybody's on earth—piercing, glittery; made you cold down your back. Servants shook and scuttled when she looked at them like that. Val herself was always reminded of
Gran'ma's eyes were really odd when she was angry, as Val often shared with the cobwebs in the shed—unlike anyone else's on the planet—sharp and sparkly; they sent a chill down your spine. The servants trembled and scurried whenever she looked at them like that. Val herself was always reminded of
and braced herself by saying, internally: "I ain't 'fraid o' tigers and I ain't 'fraid o' gran'ma"—this, too, with a fine sense of climax.
and braced herself by thinking, "I’m not afraid of tigers and I’m not afraid of grandma"—this, too, with a strong sense of buildup.
"What is it, Emmie? Stop crying. I can't have this noise."
"What’s wrong, Emmie? Stop crying. I can’t deal with this noise."
"V—Val says I'm your p—pet."
"Val says I'm your pet."
"Nonsense! I have no pets. You are not to worry Emmeline. Never say that again. Understand?"
"Nonsense! I don’t have any pets. Don’t worry, Emmeline. Never say that again. Got it?"
Val was silent.
Val was quiet.
Gran'ma's eyes were awful.
Grandma's eyes were awful.
"Are you going to promise, or do you prefer to spend the day alone?"
"Are you going to make a promise, or would you rather spend the day by yourself?"
That had been tried, and proved a great waste of time and opportunity.
That had been attempted, and it turned out to be a huge waste of time and opportunity.
"Yes, I promise."
"Yes, I promise."
"Very well; now go to church; Venie is waiting."
"Alright; now go to church; Venie is waiting."
"Aha!" said the victorious Emmie when they were out of earshot. "Now you see what you get for teasing me."
"Aha!" said the victorious Emmie when they were out of earshot. "Now you see what happens when you tease me."
And she crowed over her comrade with restored vivacity, till Val said, with suspicious geniality:
And she bragged about her friend with renewed energy, until Val said, with a hint of suspicion in his cheerfulness:
"Oh, well, I s'pose I was mistaken. I knew you were either her pet or else—"
"Oh, well, I guess I was wrong. I knew you were either her pet or something else—"
"What?"
"What?"
Emmie fixed her beautiful soft eyes expectantly on her sister.
Emmie looked at her sister with her beautiful, soft eyes filled with anticipation.
Val turned on her with suppressed fury:
Val confronted her with barely hidden anger:
"Or else a creepin', crawlin' little woo—er—er—m."
"Or else a creeping, crawling little woo—er—er—m."
Floods of tears, and Venus to the rescue.
Floods of tears, and Venus comes to the rescue.
The Four Years' War did not always rage round Emmie, although it was the innocent little sister who was the means of forcing upon Val the conviction that her grandmother was not, and never could be, her friend. It is true she cherished a dream at first of earning her gratitude and admiration by some splendid heroic deed that should cover her grandmother with shame at the memory of the way she had misunderstood and undervalued her descendant. The house would be on fire some day, and Val would "save all their lives"; or a robber would get in in the night, and by a series of thrilling adventures Val would entrap and lock him up in the closet under the stairs, where that silly old Jerusha said there was a ghost; or the ancient nag that sometimes came from the livery-stable to take her father and grandmother out for an airing—this steed would unexpectedly run away some fine day. Val saw herself dashing out of the bushes at the road-side, seizing the bit, and hanging on to it till she brought the frantic animal to a stand-still. Then her grandmother would say: "Dear, brave child, we owe you our lives," etc. "How I've misunderstood you!" etc. Val would be magnanimous, and forgive everything. She had a fixed intention of saying in reply: "Gran'ma, let the dead past bury its dead." Her grandmother would feel that. But until that day came, how was she to endure all this injustice and oppression? Emmie was her grandmother's—well, she took Emmie's word about everything, and Emmie counted on that. She didn't play fair, and she was an awful cry-baby; couldn't climb trees, or even run hard without falling down and hurting herself and saying it was Val's fault. Then for the rest of the day her grandmother would treat Val like an outcast, and dock her of Jerry's society. How sickening it was to be told Emmie was the littlest, and delicate! Val herself had at one time been "only six," but she hadn't been a sniveller; she had always played fair and never cried. Ask anybody. They'd all say Val Gano never cried. Whereupon she would steal away to the wood-shed, or climb[Pg 119] up high in the catalpa-tree, remind herself she had no mother, shed a private tear or two, and tell herself a story.
The Four Years' War didn’t always happen around Emmie, but it was innocent little sister Emmie who made Val realize that her grandmother wasn’t, and never could be, her friend. It’s true that at first, Val dreamed of earning her grandmother’s gratitude and admiration through some amazing heroic act that would make her grandma ashamed for misunderstanding and underestimating her. One day, the house would catch fire, and Val would "save all their lives"; or a robber would break in at night, and through a series of thrilling adventures, Val would trap him and lock him in the closet under the stairs, where that silly old Jerusha said there was a ghost; or that old horse that sometimes came from the livery stable to take her dad and grandmother out for a ride—this horse would unexpectedly bolt one fine day. Val imagined herself leaping out of the bushes by the road, grabbing the reins, and holding on until she brought the panicked animal to a stop. Then her grandmother would say: "Dear, brave child, we owe you our lives," etc. "How I've misunderstood you!" etc. Val would be generous and forgive everything. She planned to say in response: "Gran'ma, let the past stay in the past." Her grandmother would feel that. But until that day came, how was she supposed to endure all this injustice and oppression? Emmie was her grandmother's—well, she believed Emmie about everything, and Emmie counted on that. She didn’t play fair, and she was a total crybaby; she couldn’t climb trees or even run hard without falling and blaming Val. Then for the rest of the day, her grandmother would treat Val like an outcast and take away her time with Jerry. It was so frustrating to be told Emmie was the youngest and delicate! Val had once been "only six" too, but she hadn’t been a crybaby; she always played fair and never cried. Ask anyone. They’d all say Val Gano never cried. So, she would sneak away to the wood shed or climb[Pg 119] up high in the catalpa tree, remind herself she had no mother, shed a private tear or two, and tell herself a story.
After all, the only serious blemishes in the scheme of creation were grandmothers and Sundays. Now that Val had renounced religion, she could not but look on the day of rest as an interruption and a time of bondage, when grandmothers and grandmothers' views pervaded creation to creation's cost.
After all, the only real flaws in the world were grandmothers and Sundays. Now that Val had given up religion, she could only see the day of rest as an interruption and a time of restriction, when grandmothers and their opinions filled the world, to everyone's detriment.
On the third Sunday after the arrival at New Plymouth she announced that she was not going to church.
On the third Sunday after arriving in New Plymouth, she said she wasn't going to church.
"I don't want to, either," whispered Emmie. "Let's pertend we're very ill."
"I don't want to, either," whispered Emmie. "Let's pretend we're really sick."
"No; let's just say we won't go."
"No, let's just say we're not going."
"Better not," admonished the cautious Emmie. "I think my throat is going to be sore."
"Better not," warned the cautious Emmie. "I think my throat is going to hurt."
So Emmie was duly cosseted by Aunt Jerusha, and given delicious black-currant jelly.
So Emmie was properly pampered by Aunt Jerusha and given delicious black-currant jelly.
Mrs. Gano, hearing rumors of rebellion, had sent for Val. She was dressed and sitting in the big arm-chair before the fire with a book on her knees. It was quite warm, but she couldn't apparently do without a fire and a shawl. She was seldom seen about the house in these days without a shawl. She must have had hundreds—white and black and gray, striped and dotted; silk, cashmere, canton-crêpe. Her gowns all seemed to be made of rusty black silk. They were so exactly alike that Val thought for long she had but one. There was always, too, the inevitable and spotless lawn at the throat; no frivolous ruffle or after-thought of tie—nothing set on, extraneous, but smooth white folds that seemed to grow up out of the dress—an integral part of the plain and changeless uniform that was the outward and visible sign of one's grandmother's severe, uncompromising spirit.
Mrs. Gano, hearing rumors of rebellion, had called for Val. She was dressed and sitting in the big armchair by the fire with a book on her lap. It was quite warm, but she apparently couldn’t sit without a fire and a shawl. She was rarely seen around the house these days without a shawl. She must have had hundreds—white, black, gray, striped, and dotted; silk, cashmere, and canton-crêpe. Her dresses all seemed to be made of faded black silk. They were so identical that Val thought for a long time she owned only one. There was always the inevitable and spotless lawn at her neck; no frilly ruffle or afterthought of a tie—nothing added or unnecessary, just smooth white folds that seemed to emerge directly from the dress—an integral part of the plain and consistent uniform that represented her grandmother's severe, uncompromising spirit.
"What's this I hear? Why are you not dressing for church?"
"What's going on? Why aren’t you getting ready for church?"
"I—I don't feel like going to-day."
"I just don't feel like going today."
"Are you not well?"
"Are you feeling okay?"
"Ho yes"—very contemptuous. "I never get ill."
"Yeah, right"—sounding very dismissive. "I never get sick."
"Then you must go to church. It's the custom in this house."
"Then you have to go to church. That's how we do things in this house."
"Venie says you go only twice a year. I'll go when you do."
"Venie says you only go twice a year. I’ll go when you do."
The old lady's eyes blazed behind her gold spectacles.
The old woman's eyes shone behind her gold glasses.
"You'll go when you are told." Awful pause. "When you are my age you may suit yourself."
"You'll go when you're told." Awful pause. "When you're my age, you can decide for yourself."
"Father hasn't had to wait all that time; he doesn't go now."
"Father hasn't had to wait that long; he doesn't go anymore."
"Your father is very ill."
"Your dad is very sick."
"Didn't go when he was well; that is, hardly ever," added the explicit young person.
"Didn't go when he was fine; that is, barely ever," added the straightforward young person.
"He went regularly as a boy, before he had a house of his own. But I'm not accustomed to arguing with children. Go and get dressed."
"He used to go regularly as a kid, before he had his own place. But I'm not used to arguing with kids. Go ahead and get dressed."
Val wavered a moment, then faced about gravely. She planted herself before the old lady, with the wide-apart legs and tense look of one who braces herself to bear the crack of doom.
Val hesitated for a moment, then turned around seriously. She positioned herself in front of the elderly woman, standing with her legs apart and a tense expression, like someone preparing to face a major disaster.
"I'm sorry to hurt your feelings," she said; "but I'm a infidel."
"I'm sorry to hurt your feelings," she said, "but I'm an infidel."
"What!"
"What?!"
"Yes; father and I are both infidels."
"Yeah, my dad and I are both nonbelievers."
"Hush! you don't know what you're saying."
"Hush! You don't know what you're talking about."
"Oh yes, I do. He says, 'Damn it!' when you're not there."
"Oh yeah, I do. He says, 'Damn it!' when you're not around."
"How dare you!"
"How could you?!"
"I don't, but father does, so you see—"
"I don't, but my dad does, so you see—"
"I see that you talk wildly and ignorantly, as well as too much. Go and dress for church."
"I notice that you speak recklessly and without knowledge, and you talk way too much. Go get ready for church."
She had half risen, her eyebrows had risen wholly. She looked singularly alarming. Val retreated backwards to the door, and Mrs. Gano resumed her seat.
She had half stood up, and her eyebrows were fully raised. She looked quite intimidating. Val stepped back toward the door, and Mrs. Gano sat back down.
"I ain't so igorunt as you think," the child persisted. "The reason I stopped going to church was because my conscience wouldn't let me join in."
"I’m not as ignorant as you think," the child insisted. "The reason I stopped going to church is that my conscience wouldn't let me participate."
Mrs. Gano turned and looked at the child over the back[Pg 121] of her arm-chair. There was a gleam of amused tolerance in the steely eyes. Val was quick to detect it.
Mrs. Gano turned and looked at the child over the back[Pg 121] of her armchair. There was a sparkle of amused tolerance in her steely eyes. Val was quick to notice it.
"You see, it's not worth while to waste the whole morning nearly when the only thing you can join in is a piece they don't do every Sunday."
"You see, it's not worth wasting the whole morning when the only thing you can participate in is a piece they don't perform every Sunday."
"Which is that?" asked Mrs. Gano, in an odd voice.
"Which one is that?" asked Mrs. Gano, in a strange voice.
She had turned away again, and Val couldn't see her face now.
She had turned away again, and Val couldn't see her face anymore.
"That long piece about the weather."
"That lengthy article about the weather."
"The weather?"
"What's the weather?"
"Yes—lightnings, and whales, and things. Don't you know that one? It's like this." She put her hands behind her, and shrilly intoned: "'O ye green things, angels and fowls of the air, praise Him and magnify Him for-r-rever. O ye—'"
"Yeah—lightning, whales, and stuff. Don't you know that one? It's like this." She placed her hands behind her and sharply recited: "'O you green things, angels and birds of the air, praise Him and glorify Him forever. O you—'"
"That will do," interrupted Mrs. Gano, in a stifled voice.
"That’s enough," interrupted Mrs. Gano, her voice strained.
Val felt snubbed; there was a lot more that, with encouragement, she would have endeavored to do justice to. She felt for the door-handle, but paused again on the threshold.
Val felt rejected; there was so much more that, with some support, she would have tried to do justice to. She reached for the door handle but hesitated again at the threshold.
"Mayn't I go and sit with father?"
"Can’t I go and sit with dad?"
"Certainly not; you are to go to church."
"Absolutely not; you need to go to church."
"Gran'ma." There was a renewal of courage in the clear little voice. With a bound she planted herself in front of the old lady's chair. "I oughtn't to go. It's pertending; it's wicked. For I can't say the 'I b'lieve' any more."
"Grandma." There was a burst of confidence in the clear little voice. With a leap, she positioned herself in front of the old lady's chair. "I shouldn't go. It’s pretending; it’s wrong. Because I can’t say the 'I believe' anymore."
Mrs. Gano rose in her wrath and towered. Val stood to her guns, looking up with determined, excited face.
Mrs. Gano stood up in her anger and loomed over her. Val held his ground, looking up with a determined, excited expression.
"I used to join in when I was younger: I used to bow, just like mother. Father never bowed. I don't any more, neither."
"I used to participate when I was younger: I used to bow, just like Mom. Dad never bowed. I don't anymore, either."
Mrs. Gano seized her by the shoulder and propelled her to the door. Wild thoughts of dungeons and burned martyrs flew through the child's mind. Still clutching the infidel, Mrs. Gano opened the door. In an awful voice she called:
Mrs. Gano grabbed her by the shoulder and pushed her toward the door. Wild thoughts of dungeons and burned martyrs raced through the child's mind. Still holding onto the infidel, Mrs. Gano opened the door. In a terrifying voice, she called:
"Jerusha! Venus!"
"Jerusha! Venus!"
Venus appeared with perturbed countenance, out of which all genial companionableness had fled. Yes, that was the kind of face an executioner might wear.
Venus showed up with a troubled expression, one that had lost all warmth and friendliness. Yes, that was the kind of face an executioner might have.
"Take Miss Val up-stairs and get her ready for church."
"Take Miss Val upstairs and get her ready for church."
Venus took hold of the child none too gently, and pulled her, wriggling vainly, up the long staircase. It was no use to cling feverishly to the banisters; it only hurt her hands. Half-way up Venus stopped for breath. Val looked back to see if her grandmother was still there. Yes; leaning exhausted against the frame of the door, with her handkerchief to her lips. Now Venus was dragging her on again. In a fresh access of rage the child put her chin over the banisters and screamed:
Venus grabbed the child roughly and pulled her, squirming uselessly, up the long staircase. Clinging desperately to the banisters didn’t help; it just hurt her hands. Halfway up, Venus paused to catch her breath. Val looked back to check if her grandmother was still there. Yes; she was leaning tiredly against the doorframe, holding a handkerchief to her lips. Now Venus was pulling her along again. In a new burst of anger, the child leaned over the banisters and screamed:
"All the time they're doing the 'I b'lieve,' I shall go like this." She shook her head with such passionate dissent that her shock of wild hair swirled madly back and forth in a cloudy circle, completely hiding the mutinous, flushed face of the infidel.
"All the time they're saying 'I believe,' I'll be like this." She shook her head with such intense disagreement that her wild hair whipped back and forth in a chaotic circle, completely covering the rebellious, flushed face of the nonbeliever.
Very soon after the formal removal of Emmie and her effects to her grandmother's bedroom, Val gave up the last lingering shred of hope that she might ever, while these misunderstood days of childhood lasted, propitiate the powers that be. She was always feeding her imagination in secret with stories of the ultimate love and adoration, not only of the suitors and heroes who should line her path later on, but of her family, too. They and the entire community should adore her one day for something wonderful and noble that she was going to be and to do in that fair future when she should be grown up and great and good.
Very soon after Emmie and her things were moved to her grandmother's bedroom, Val gave up the last bit of hope that she might ever, during these confusing childhood days, win over the powers that be. She always secretly fed her imagination with stories of ultimate love and admiration, not just from the suitors and heroes who would come into her life later, but from her family as well. One day, they and the whole community would adore her for something amazing and noble that she was going to become and accomplish in the bright future when she would be grown up, great, and good.
Meanwhile there were moments when this sense of present outlawry brought with it a fierce and splendid joy. It endowed even a down-trodden child with a superhuman courage. Such a one might even go and plump herself down in the great red chair of state, and rock violently back and forth in a wild abandonment of wickedness, while Emmie stood transfixed and gran'ma's awful eyes made lightning. An outlaw so brave, she could narrate unmoved that she had taken a ride in the milkman's cart.[Pg 123] And he had been "so perlite as to ask me how was Grandmother Gano." This horrible insult on the part of the milkman was duly punished, but Val had a momentary sense of having "got even." In the South—in any civilized community, Mrs. Gano would have told you—you did not call people "old"; it had foolishly enough come to be a term of reproach, or at least of scant respect, fit only for "any old thing" of no account. Therefore, let alone the "owdacious" familiarity of asking after a lady as "Grandmother" So-and-so, you couldn't even with decency distinguish the elder lady from her daughter-in-law by asking after old Mrs. So-and-so. In the South, where manners were still understood, you said "senior" and "junior," or, among the better class, you called the son's wife "Mrs." So-and-so, and you called the head of the family "Madam."
Meanwhile, there were times when this feeling of being an outlaw brought a fierce and incredible joy. It gave even a downtrodden child superhuman courage. That child might even go and plop herself down in the big red chair of state and rock violently back and forth in a wild expression of rebelliousness, while Emmie stood frozen and grandma's intense gaze felt like lightning. An outlaw so brave, she could casually say that she had gone for a ride in the milkman's cart.[Pg 123] And he had been "so polite as to ask me how Grandmother Gano was." This awful insult from the milkman was indeed punished, but Val felt a brief sense of having "gotten even." In the South—in any civilized community, Mrs. Gano would have told you—you did not call people "old"; it had foolishly become a term of disrespect, or at least of little regard, meant only for "any old thing" of no value. Therefore, aside from the "audacious" familiarity of asking about a lady as "Grandmother" So-and-so, you couldn't even respectfully call the older lady by her first name to distinguish her from her daughter-in-law. In the South, where manners were still respected, you said "senior" and "junior," or among the upper class, you called the son’s wife "Mrs." So-and-so, and you addressed the head of the family as "Madam."
"Grandmother Gano, indeed! I'll grandmother him!"
"Grandma Gano, for sure! I'll grandma him!"
It was a great score, too, when Julia Otway, Jerry's nearly two years older sister, assured Val that that common term of reproach "Grannie," was a corruption of the ancient and honorable title Gran'ma. Inseparably associating the word with the drunken rag-picker, "Ole Granny Gill," and the scathing juvenile satire, "Teach your granny to suck eggs," etc., Val determined on the next provocation to introduce the subject at home. She found occasion to dilate on the virtues of Julia Otway's grandmother. This was a shrunken and timid old lady, who sat unnoticed in the corner, clicking her knitting-needles, and usually saying nothing. When she did speak it was found her speech was odd, and the children laughed.
It was a huge score when Julia Otway, Jerry's almost two years older sister, told Val that the common insult "Grannie" was a twisted version of the ancient and respected title Gran'ma. Associating the word with the drunken rag-picker, "Ole Granny Gill," and the cruel kids' joke, "Teach your granny to suck eggs," Val decided that the next chance she got, she'd bring it up at home. She found a way to rave about the qualities of Julia Otway's grandmother. This was a small and timid old lady who sat unnoticed in the corner, clicking her knitting needles and usually not saying much. When she did speak, her words were strange, and the kids would laugh.
"Nearly everybody else's gran'ma knits stockens," Val observed one day, with critical eyes on the eternal book open on Mrs. Gano's knees.
"Almost everyone's grandma knits socks," Val remarked one day, critically eyeing the ever-present book resting on Mrs. Gano's lap.
"You know very few grandmothers," said the lady.
"You know very few grandmas," said the lady.
"I know Julia's. She's so nice. I don't wonder Julia and Jerry like her."
"I know Julia's. She's really nice. I can see why Julia and Jerry like her."
This elicited nothing.
This got no response.
"She's the kindest person. She keeps a little chest o' drawers chock-full o' doughnuts and winter-green candy."
"She's the kindest person. She has a small chest of drawers packed with doughnuts and mint candy."
"Very strange use for a chest of drawers. Is the lady right in her head?"
"Really strange use for a dresser. Is the woman okay?"
Val, very indignant: "Goodness gracious! mercy me! I should think so!"
Val, very upset: "Oh my goodness! Seriously! I definitely think so!"
"I've told you not to use those exclamations."
"I've told you not to use those exclamations."
"No, you didn't say—"
"No, you didn't say that—"
"Do I understand you to be contradicting me?"
"Are you saying that I'm wrong?"
"You said I wasn't to say 'Oh, Lord!' nor 'Gee-rusa-lem!' nor 'Dear me suz!' nor 'Holy Moses!' I don't see what there's left to say."
"You said I shouldn’t say 'Oh, Lord!' or 'Gee-rusa-lem!' or 'Dear me suz!' or 'Holy Moses!' I don’t understand what else there is to say."
"I said let your speech be 'Yea, yea,' and 'Nay, nay.' You are not to bring sacred names into common talk. The Jews of old had a proper instinct for these things. They never uttered the name of Jehovah even in prayer. No Jew would step upon a piece of parchment, for fear it might be inscribed with the name of God. It is impious to call upon the mercy of the Most High on trivial occasions."
"I said let your words be 'Yes, yes,' and 'No, no.' You shouldn't bring holy names into everyday conversation. The ancient Jews understood this well. They never spoke the name of Jehovah, even during prayer. No Jew would step on a piece of parchment, worried it might have God's name written on it. It's disrespectful to ask for the mercy of the Most High over trivial matters."
"I don't call on Him—never."
"I never call on Him."
"Yes, you do, when you use those expressions. God is 'gracious'; He alone is 'goodness.'"
"Yes, you do, when you use those expressions. God is 'gracious'; He alone is 'goodness.'"
Silence; then Val, recovering and returning to the attack:
Silence; then Val, regaining composure and launching another attack:
"Jerry's grandmother—"
"Jerry's grandma—"
"Jerningham Otway's grandmother knows as well as I do that this is a turbulent and stiff-necked generation, without fear of God or reverence for authority. Her remedy seems to be effacement for herself and bribes for her young barbarians. But"—she had risen, and was towering—"I'd have you know, my lady, I'm not a doughnut grandmother."
"Jerningham Otway's grandmother knows as well as I do that this is a chaotic and defiant generation, with no fear of God or respect for authority. Her solution seems to be disappearing and bribing her wild youngsters. But"—she had stood up and was looming—"I'd like you to know, my lady, I'm not a soft, indulgent grandmother."
Val thought it time to depart. She moved briskly to the door, sending over her shoulder a Parthian shot:
Val decided it was time to leave. She walked quickly to the door, tossing a comment over her shoulder:
"Julia calls her gran'ma "Granny," and so do lots o' people. It seems it's the reg'lar name."
"Julia calls her grandma 'Granny,' and so do a lot of people. It seems that's the usual name."
Thereupon she took to her heels, for even outlaws know limits.
Thereupon she ran off, because even outlaws know their limits.
At a safe distance she would speculate darkly: "I [Pg 125]wonder if she knows I hate her. Oh yes; it would be a waste of breath to mention it. She knows, and she doesn't care—she's that hardened."
At a safe distance, she would think gloomily: "I [Pg 125]wonder if she knows I hate her. Oh yes; it would be pointless to bring it up. She knows, and she doesn't care—she's that tough."
It was clear at such times that this Ishmaelite's hand must be against every man, and every man's hand against her. All consideration of decent restraint had been flung to the winds. She had turned her back on the hallowed customs of society, and joined the iconoclasts of earth. She would even at times plant her elbows on the dinner-table before everybody, with a wild, despairing sense that nothing mattered forever any more. Nobody loved her. Even her father didn't want her about him since his relapse. He said she came in like a whirlwind on the rare occasions when she was admitted to his room. She should never forget that day when he said: "Why can't you be quiet and good like Emmie?" Like Emmie! Val fled to the wilderness, and in the neighborhood of the barberry-bush flung out her arms and apostrophized the heavens. She talked a great deal to herself in those days—arraigned society, and used long words with vague meaning, but studied accent and overwhelming effect. However, in spite of the difficulty of life, Val found it an exhaustless mine of interest. Being naughty alone was full of palpitating excitement. Besides, she was much better than her family realized; that of itself was curious, and at times sufficient. At any rate, she was not, as she frequently observed to the scarlet barberries—she was not a sniveller. Fortunately, it did not occur to her that the circumstance might be less creditable to her than she fondly imagined.
It was obvious during those moments that this Ishmaelite's hand would be against everyone, and everyone else's hand would be against her. Any sense of decency had vanished. She had turned her back on the sacred customs of society and joined the rebels of the world. Sometimes, she would even rest her elbows on the dinner table in front of everyone, feeling wildly desperate as if nothing mattered anymore. Nobody loved her. Even her father didn't want her around since he got worse. He said she came in like a whirlwind on the rare occasions she was allowed in his room. She would never forget when he said, "Why can't you be quiet and good like Emmie?" Like Emmie! Val ran off to the wild and threw her arms out near the barberry bush, crying out to the heavens. She talked to herself a lot during those days—criticizing society and using fancy words that meant little but had a studied tone and made a big impression. Still, despite the challenges of life, Val found it an endless source of interest. Being mischievous alone was full of thrilling excitement. Plus, she knew she was much better than her family thought; that was intriguing and sometimes enough. Anyway, she wasn't, as she often told the bright red barberries—she wasn’t a whiner. Luckily, it never crossed her mind that this might reflect more poorly on her than she liked to believe.
Her quarrel with domestic conditions lent a fine tragic interest, in her own mind, to a life that was deep-rooted in joy. It was impossible not to be happy, such a splendid world as it was—a world with skipping-ropes and a stolen jack-knife in it; a world where an awful jolly boy lived on the other side the osage-trees, and liked you better than that favorite of fortune who had a pet monkey; a world with wild tracts below its terraces where grandmothers ceased from troubling, and hard-pressed heroines could[Pg 126] hide and talk out loud. A new house building in the next lot, with ceilings open to the sky, and instead of common floors, great beams where a child who "never was 'fraid" could walk up and down with its heart in its mouth; blocks to be picked up, and a kind workman to talk to when it was cold and gran'ma wasn't patrolling the north side of the Fort. Even for rainy afternoons there were the beloved Scottish Chiefs; there were jack-stones, and a family next door who owned a barn. Oh, a splendid world, where you got twelve winter-green drops for a cent, and could play on your father's fiddle in the back hall! Hooray! it was a good plan this being born.
Her struggle with home life gave a captivating tragic twist to what was otherwise a joyful existence. It was impossible not to feel happy in such a wonderful world—one filled with skipping ropes and a borrowed jackknife; a world where a mischievous boy lived on the other side of the osage trees, who liked you more than the fortunate kid with a pet monkey; a world with wild areas below its terraces where grandmothers didn’t worry, and overwhelmed heroines could hide and speak freely. There was a new house being built next door, with ceilings open to the sky, and instead of ordinary floors, there were large beams where a child who "was never scared" could walk with their heart racing; blocks to pick up, and a friendly worker to chat with when it was cold and grandma wasn't watching the north side of the Fort. Even on rainy afternoons, there were the cherished Scottish Chiefs; there were jacks, and a family next door with a barn. Oh, what a wonderful world, where you could buy twelve wintergreen drops for a cent, and play your father's fiddle in the back hall! Hooray! Being born was a great idea.
CHAPTER X
One peculiarity of life at the Fort was that although visitors in general were in high disfavor, everybody, from Mrs. Gano down to Jerusha—especially Jerusha—was always hoping for a visit from cousin Ethan. And he never came. The last vacation before Val's arrival Emmie said he had had to go with the Tallmadges to Bar Harbor. This June he couldn't come, because his aunt Hannah had died, and his grandfather was alone; but he thought he might come "later on." Now that the maples were scarlet and gold, he wrote regretfully, saying that, after all, he had to go back to Harvard without any holiday. He sent his love to his cousins, and the annual photograph—which she had commanded to be taken each year—to his grandmother. She had a row of them on the mantel-piece in her room. When the new one came like a falling leaf each autumn, she spent anxious days deciding which of the old ones should go in a drawer to make room for the latest. There were three that never yielded to any new-comer, however beguiling. Ethan's cousins, it must be admitted, who were ardent admirers of the more recent pictures, thought little enough of Mrs. Gano's favorite three.
One unusual thing about life at the Fort was that even though visitors were generally not welcome, everyone—from Mrs. Gano to Jerusha—especially Jerusha—was always hoping for a visit from cousin Ethan. But he never came. The last vacation before Val showed up, Emmie mentioned he had to go with the Tallmadges to Bar Harbor. This June, he couldn’t make it because his aunt Hannah had passed away, and his grandfather was alone; but he thought he might come "later on." Now that the maples were bright red and gold, he wrote regretfully that, after all, he needed to go back to Harvard without any break. He sent his love to his cousins and the annual photograph—which she insisted be taken each year—to his grandmother. She had a row of them on the mantelpiece in her room. When the new one arrived like a falling leaf each autumn, she spent anxious days deciding which of the old ones should go into a drawer to make space for the latest. However, there were three that never got replaced by any newcomers, no matter how charming. Ethan's cousins, it must be said, who were big fans of the newer pictures, didn’t think much of Mrs. Gano's favorite three.
The first was of a child about three years old in his night-gown—a dreamy little face framed in a halo of curling hair. Yes; it was more like an angel than a flesh-and-blood boy, but it was yellowed and faded, and not taken at an interesting age, so his two cousins thought.
The first was a child around three years old in his nightgown—a dreamy little face surrounded by a halo of curly hair. Yes; he looked more like an angel than a real boy, but the photo was yellowed and faded, and not taken at an interesting age, or so thought his two cousins.
The next was a very solemn little chap with a tiny pail in his hand, dressed in a kilt, and wearing a wide white collar, seeming to labor hopelessly with a wooden spade in a world of unmitigated woe.
The next was a very serious little guy with a small bucket in his hand, dressed in a kilt and wearing a wide white collar, looking like he was struggling with a wooden shovel in a world of pure misery.
The third had been taken in Paris with his school friend Henri de Poincy, and he had on "funny French clothes," but he held his slender figure very easily erect, and without seeming to remember he was having his photograph taken. He had written from Neuilly to his grandmother:
The third photo was taken in Paris with his school friend Henri de Poincy, and he was wearing "funny French clothes," but he held his slim figure upright effortlessly, as if he didn't realize he was getting his picture taken. He had written to his grandmother from Neuilly:
"I always think of my summer at the Fort when I go to have your picture done."
"I always think about my summer at the Fort when I go to get your picture taken."
If that were the case, this time the remembrance must have been a gracious one, for his dark little face was lit, expectant, beautiful.
If that were true, this time the memory must have been a pleasant one, because his dark little face was shining, hopeful, and beautiful.
"Why did he go to France?" Val had asked.
"Why did he go to France?" Val had asked.
"Oh, some nonsense about accent, as if the only accent to be considered was the French." Mrs. Gano threw back her head. "And then a cousin of the Tallmadges married a Frenchman, a man called De Poincy. The mother died, and left a boy—"
"Oh, some nonsense about accents, as if the only one that mattered was the French." Mrs. Gano tilted her head back. "Then a cousin of the Tallmadges married a Frenchman, a guy named De Poincy. The mother passed away, leaving behind a boy—"
"That awful little ape in the pho— I mean Henri?"
"That awful little monkey in the pho— I mean Henri?"
"Yes; Henri, a very nice boy."
"Yes; Henri is a really nice kid."
Mrs. Gano would not have prolonged the conversation, but Emmie said:
Mrs. Gano wouldn’t have kept the conversation going, but Emmie said:
"I'm sure he's nice. Cousin Ethan's letters always say beautiful things about Henri. Do go on."
"I'm sure he's nice. Cousin Ethan's letters always say great things about Henri. Go ahead."
"I've told you scores of times."
"I've told you so many times."
As if that were not the flimsiest reason for not repeating a stock tale, half of whose charm is its familiarity.
As if that weren't the weakest excuse for not telling a familiar story, half of which is charming because it's well-known.
"Didn't cousin Ethan find Henri at the Tallmadges' when he got back?"
"Didn't cousin Ethan find Henri at the Tallmadges' when he got back?"
"Yes, after that summer he spent here." The old eyes were mild. "And although Henri was a couple of years older, the two boys set up a sort of David and Jonathan league. And when Henri's father sent for him to come back to France—they said—humph!"
"Yeah, after that summer he spent here." The old eyes were gentle. "And even though Henri was a couple of years older, the two boys formed a kind of David and Jonathan friendship. And when Henri's dad called him back to France—they said—humph!"
The mildness vanished in a sudden blaze.
The softness disappeared in a sudden burst of heat.
"What did they say?"
"What did they say?"
Again Mrs. Gano threw back her head.
Again, Mrs. Gano tilted her head back.
"Ethan had been coming here. We had his room all ready for him, and Valeria had bought pink wax-candles for his dressing-table—a most unnecessary extravagance[Pg 129] for a boy, as I told her. And as for Jerusha, she wasted half her mornings brightening up Ethan's knocker on the front door, and the rest of the time she was making cinnamon rolls. And, after all—humph!" she said, with something rather near to a snort.
"Ethan had been coming here. We had his room all set up for him, and Valeria had bought pink wax candles for his dressing table—a totally unnecessary expense[Pg 129] for a boy, as I told her. And as for Jerusha, she spent half her mornings polishing Ethan's doorknob and the rest of the time making cinnamon rolls. And honestly—humph!" she said, with something close to a snort.
"Then those Tallmadges wrote, didn't they?" said Emmie, gently applying the spur.
"Then those Tallmadges wrote, right?" said Emmie, gently using the spur.
"Ho, yes, the Tallmadges wrote. The children were heart-broken at the idea of separating, and so they had to let Ethan go to Neuilly with the De Poincy boy."
"Sure, the Tallmadges wrote. The kids were devastated at the thought of being apart, so they had to let Ethan go to Neuilly with the De Poincy boy."
"To improve his accent!" added Emmie, with borrowed scorn.
"To work on his accent!" added Emmie, with feigned disdain.
"Oh yes; I admitted in my reply that Ethan's accent was no doubt again in need of improvement, but it had not been necessary to send him so far afield as France."
"Oh yes; I acknowledged in my response that Ethan's accent definitely needed some work again, but it wasn't necessary to send him all the way to France."
"How long did he stay?" asked Val.
"How long did he stay?" Val asked.
"Three years. He came back the summer you were born. He was nearly ten."
"Three years. He came back the summer you were born. He was almost ten."
"Well, it's a good thing he came back. He does look a gump in those French clo's—I mean"—Val caught herself up hurriedly, seeing how unpopular the observation was—"I mean, I like him best in proper American things. This last picture's scrumptious!"
"Well, it's great that he came back. He really does look silly in those French clothes—I mean"—Val quickly checked herself, noticing how unpopular her comment was—"I mean, I prefer him in proper American styles. This last picture is amazing!"
After this, it was not only gran'ma and An' Jerusha who held the Fort in readiness for Ethan's coming, eager to capitulate at the first blow on the door; but two little girls as well, in their different ways, set their faces towards the day when E. Gano's big brass knocker should be lifted by E. Gano's own hand.
After this, it wasn’t just grandma and Aunt Jerusha who prepared the Fort for Ethan’s arrival, ready to give in at the first knock on the door; two little girls also set their sights on the day when E. Gano’s big brass knocker would be lifted by E. Gano himself.
School had been postponed, partly because Mrs. Gano was too anxious about her son's health, and too absorbed in the task of convincing him indirectly that life was worth living, to take the necessary steps for entering her granddaughter in the Primary Department of the Plymouth Seminary for Young Ladies. But, besides this preoccupation, it was recognized that the fall term was already far advanced, and it might be as well—it was certainly more economical—to wait till after Christmas. However, the[Pg 130] growing discomfort and complication of having so objectionable a child about hastened the beginning of Val's school days.
School had been delayed, partly because Mrs. Gano was too worried about her son's health and too focused on indirectly convincing him that life was worth living to take the necessary steps to enroll her granddaughter in the Primary Department of the Plymouth Seminary for Young Ladies. But besides this concern, it was clear that the fall term was already well underway, and it might be better—it was definitely more cost-effective—to wait until after Christmas. However, the[Pg 130] growing discomfort and complication of having such an undesirable child around pushed Val's school days to start sooner.
With great misgiving, and full of suspicion, Val took her place at a little hacked and initialed desk in the down-stairs school one fine day towards the middle of November.
With a lot of doubt and suspicion, Val took her seat at a small, scratched-up desk marked with initials in the downstairs school one nice day in mid-November.
But we are forever being disappointed of our direst fears, as well as of our dearest hopes. She found that she soon got the "hang" of the lessons; that her next-door neighbor, Julia Otway, was the nicest girl in school, and very soon her "best friend"; that Val herself could run faster than anybody in the games at recess; and that she had fallen blissfully under the spell of pretty Miss Matson, the primary teacher, who, strange to say, seemed to like Val.
But we are always let down by our worst fears, just as we are by our greatest hopes. She realized that she quickly grasped the lessons; that her next-door neighbor, Julia Otway, was the nicest girl in school and soon became her "best friend"; that Val herself could run faster than anyone during recess games; and that she had happily fallen under the charm of the lovely Miss Matson, the primary teacher, who, oddly enough, seemed to like Val.
The bustling life at the Plymouth Seminary for Young Ladies, full, varied, delightful, would perhaps be considered by the professional biographer of vital importance in moulding a young person's character; for was this not the time and the place of her education? One is inclined, in Val's case, at any rate, to say no. She learned by rote, at that excellent institution, certain more or less useful things, and, more important still, she made two or three dear friends, who taught her much of value about the human heart; but for the most part she was educated at home. There, and not at school, she, in common with many young people, found the influences that made her what she ultimately became.
The busy life at the Plymouth Seminary for Young Ladies, which was full, varied, and enjoyable, might be seen by a biographer as crucial in shaping a young person's character; after all, wasn’t this the place and time of her education? However, in Val's case, one might argue otherwise. She memorized some more or less useful things at that great institution and, even more importantly, she made a few close friends who taught her a lot about the human heart; but for the most part, she was educated at home. It was there, not at school, that she, like many young people, found the influences that shaped her into who she ultimately became.
Her father, if he understood the matter so, naturally did not so express himself. Perhaps he thought this child of his had too little of the Gano love of books, and was over-fond of running breathless races, and playing ball with the neighbor's boy.
Her father, if he understood the situation that way, didn’t say it out loud. Maybe he thought this child of his loved reading too little and was too obsessed with running out of breath in races and playing ball with the neighbor's boy.
"You came here to go to school, you know. You've played all your life up to this. Now you must begin to work. This is a very important time in your life."
"You came here to go to school, you know. You've been playing all your life until now. Now it's time to start working. This is a really important time in your life."
"Is it?"
"Is it?"
Val sat up very straight, with shining eyes and an air of pleased responsibility.
Val sat up straight, eyes sparkling and exuding a sense of happy responsibility.
"Oh, very important, indeed. For now you have still time to decide what kind of a woman you're going to make of Val Gano."
"Oh, very important, indeed. You still have time to decide what kind of woman you want Val Gano to become."
"Oh, have I?"
"Oh, have I?"
He nodded.
He agreed.
"You can make up your mind you won't be a dull, ignorant person, all your life bound in shallows and in miseries."
"You can decide that you won't spend your life being dull and ignorant, stuck in shallow and miserable experiences."
"No, indeed," she said, with vigor.
"No way," she said, with enthusiasm.
"It's in your power now to take the necessary steps towards some better fate. By-and-by it will be too late: you'll be like the crooked catalpa in the terrace, grown awry and too old to straighten out."
"It's up to you now to take the necessary steps toward a better future. Soon it will be too late: you'll end up like the twisted catalpa in the terrace, grown misshapen and too old to fix."
"No, I shall be like the tulipifera rhododendron."
"No, I will be like the tulip tree rhododendron."
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"You are ambitious, my dear"; and then he sighed. "Few come up to tulipifera. Now, I am far enough from being a rich man, and I can't give my daughters a fortune; but I can give them something far more valuable."
"You’re ambitious, my dear," he sighed. "Not many live up to tulipifera. I may not be wealthy, and I can't provide my daughters with a big fortune, but I can offer them something much more valuable."
"Now?"
"Right now?"
"Yes, I've begun giving it. I mean an education."
"Yes, I've started providing it. I mean an education."
"Oh!"
"Oh!"
This was a blow.
This was a setback.
"See that you make the most of it. It will put a key in your hands that can unlock a hundred doors to happiness. I am doing with you—only a little more helpfully perhaps—what the Swedish peasant did with his eldest son."
"Make sure you take full advantage of it. It will give you a key that can open up countless doors to happiness. I'm doing with you—just a bit more supportively, maybe—what the Swedish farmer did with his oldest son."
"What did he do?"
"What did he do?"
"He took the boy up to the top of the highest hill in the country, and said, 'You are young, my son, but I am about to give you your inheritance. Look abroad'—and he stretched out his arms—'behold, I give you the world! Go forth and take what portion you will.'"
"He took the boy to the top of the highest hill in the country and said, 'You are young, my son, but I'm about to give you your inheritance. Look around'—and he spread out his arms—'I give you the world! Go out and take whatever you want.'"
Val drew a quick breath.
Val took a quick breath.
"Ha! I know what I want."
"Ha! I know what I want."
"What do you think you want, little girl?"
"What do you think you want, kid?"
"I want to be loved—oh, but tremendously! And I want to do some one thing awfully, awfully well."
"I want to be loved—oh, but deeply! And I want to do one thing incredibly, incredibly well."
It was the most old-fashioned, unchildlike speech of which Val had ever delivered herself.
It was the most outdated, unchildlike speech that Val had ever given.
"Well, my dear," her father spoke, dreamily, "to be greatly loved, and to do well some one piece of work, isn't a bad destiny. Older heads than yours would be at a loss to better it."
"Well, my dear," her father said, thoughtfully, "to be deeply loved and to excel in one piece of work isn’t a bad fate. Even those older and wiser than you would struggle to improve upon it."
Even to her father, even in that moment of great outgoing, she had not liked to particularize what it was she wanted to do so "awfully, awfully well." But there was no doubt in her own mind that she was going to be a dancer. She practised every rainy day, and sometimes when it didn't rain, down in the dark parlor, where it smelt so solemn and musty. There was a huge oil-painting on the north wall, of Daniel Boone and his dogs and other friends "Discovering Kentucky." Although their eyes were turned ever towards "the dark and bloody ground," they were Val's audience. To the burly hunter and his raccoon-capped and shaggy companions she bowed and pirouetted, waved her arms and tossed her heels. She did not dare touch the old rosewood piano after one or two rapturous attacks upon the yellow keys had brought swift retribution out of her grandmother's chamber; but dancing was not only a glorious and heady excitement, but, unlike most of this young person's pastimes, it was noiseless; it could be carried on by the hour without rousing any one's suspicions, unless perchance a vague uneasiness as to "what keeps that child so quiet." When discovered, she was usually found to be breathlessly examining the gilt-edged annuals and gift-books on the centre table, or else staring into the "stereopticon," though what view was visible in that dim light remained a marvel.
Even to her father, even in that moment of great enthusiasm, she didn't feel comfortable specifying what it was she wanted to do so "awfully, awfully well." But there was no doubt in her mind that she was going to be a dancer. She practiced every rainy day and sometimes even when it wasn't raining, down in the dark parlor that smelled solemn and musty. There was a huge oil painting on the north wall of Daniel Boone and his dogs and other friends "Discovering Kentucky." Although their eyes were always turned towards "the dark and bloody ground," they were Val's audience. To the burly hunter and his raccoon-capped, shaggy companions, she bowed and pirouetted, waved her arms, and tossed her heels. She didn't dare touch the old rosewood piano after one or two joyful attempts on the yellow keys had brought swift punishment from her grandmother's chamber; but dancing was not only a glorious and intoxicating thrill, but, unlike most of this young person's pastimes, it was silent; it could go on for hours without raising anyone's suspicions, except perhaps a vague unease about "what keeps that child so quiet." When caught, she was usually found breathlessly looking through the gilt-edged annuals and gift books on the center table or staring into the "stereopticon," though what image was visible in that dim light remained a mystery.
Perhaps the most memorable crisis of her childhood had found her in the twilight of that musty parlor. It was a pale-gray, teeming spring morning, after a night of rain—Saturday, and yet she had been forbidden to go and see her friends next door.
Perhaps the most unforgettable crisis of her childhood happened in the dim light of that stuffy living room. It was a pale-gray, busy spring morning, following a night of rain—Saturday, and yet she had been told she couldn't go see her friends next door.
"When I was a little girl I didn't live at the neighbors'."
"When I was a little girl, I didn't live next door."
Val had been learning lessons, perched in the high window-seat of her own room, looking out now and then with a glad sense of coming summer to the early red of maple blossoms, and off to the blue Mioto Hills, that rose on the other side the river, shutting in her world. Presently, down below the rain-soaked terraces, in Mioto Avenue, a street-organ began to play.
Val had been learning lessons, sitting in the high window seat of her room, glancing out now and then with a joyful feeling of summer approaching, watching the early red of maple blossoms and the blue Mioto Hills that rose across the river, enclosing her world. Soon, down below the rain-soaked terraces on Mioto Avenue, a street organ started to play.
She dropped her book and leaned farther out. A watery gleam of sunshine fell on the warm, dripping world. The smell of earth came up fresh, and full of a mysterious promise. The "grind-organ," as the children called it, sang and clanged. Val beat the swift time with her fist on the stone sill, and her dangling feet moved staccato to the tune. She half closed her eyes. Ah! now she could see better. She was gliding through a brilliant scene at a ball. She was just sixteen, and dressed in blue and silver, and there was a throng about her—all lovers! There were no women, save those that looked enviously on from a far background of flower-festooned wall. The faces near the blue-and-silver maiden were chiefly strange, but all noble and beautiful. All these the generous future would provide, but one or two she recognized as having followed her out of the present. There was cousin Ethan as he looked in the last picture, Jerry—and, well in the foreground, Jerry's handsome elder brother, and certain other less-known young townsmen not to be spared from the gay group of gallants; but they were destined, every man Jack of them, to break their faithful hearts. She smiled and waved her geography—her fan, of course—and each young gentleman took courage. But wait! In a minute she would be carried off by the tall, dark, fierce-eyed hero, who lived somewhere—somewhere—not in ballrooms, except as the eagle may swoop into the valley—not in cities, but in some mountain fastness in the kingdom at the end of the world.
She dropped her book and leaned further out. A watery glimmer of sunlight fell on the warm, dripping world. The smell of fresh earth rose up, full of a mysterious promise. The "grind-organ," as the kids called it, sang and clanged. Val beat the quick rhythm with her fist on the stone sill, and her dangling feet moved to the beat. She half-closed her eyes. Ah! Now she could see more clearly. She was gliding through a dazzling scene at a ball. She was just sixteen, dressed in blue and silver, surrounded by a crowd—all lovers! There were no women, except for those who looked on enviously from a distant background of flower-covered walls. The faces near the blue-and-silver maiden were mostly unfamiliar, but all noble and beautiful. All of these would be provided by the generous future, but one or two she recognized as having followed her out of the present. There was cousin Ethan as he appeared in the last picture, Jerry—and well in the foreground, Jerry's handsome older brother, along with some other lesser-known young men who couldn’t be left out of the lively group of suitors; but they were all destined, every single one of them, to break their faithful hearts. She smiled and waved her geography—her fan, of course—and each young gentleman found their courage. But wait! In a minute, she would be swept away by the tall, dark, fierce-eyed hero, who lived somewhere—somewhere—not in ballrooms, like an eagle might swoop into the valley—not in cities, but in some mountain hideaway in the kingdom at the end of the world.
Many a time she had wondered how they were to meet, how he was ever to know that she lived with a cruel grandmother in New Plymouth. Ha! now it was plain. The[Pg 134] organ had ground out the truth. She would run away by-and-by. He would see her somewhere dancing, and he would say "Eureka!" "Ah!" she would say, "but I'm half engaged to my next-door neighbor, or to the Duke of Daffy-down-dilly." "What does that matter to me?" Whiff! he would carry her off, and say she should love him, whether she liked it or not. Oh, it was wonderful!—it was palpitating to lie in the dark, or in the pale spring sunshine, with shut eyes, and think about this king of men, who would not be denied. Val couldn't remember a time when she had not told herself stories with this fruitful theme for inspiration. The proud, dark figure had come dimly out of the fairy world, and had grown more human and distinct day by day. He began by being a prince, and for some years he wore a gold-embroidered velvet robe. By degrees he adopted a less and less striking attire, which, however, had never yet degenerated into mere modern evening dress. The noble gentleman could not be expected to put off his romantic melancholy along with his royal robes, for a large part of the excitement of this game of the imagination lay in the lady's proud rejection of his suit, and flight from the fortress where he thought to hide her—his hot pursuit—his being baffled, disappointed, and reduced to wild despair before his ultimate victory. And this final triumph (oh, strong survival of the savage in the female breast!) was invariably a triumph of arms. Not even to a hero who was handsome, and tall, and strong as a giant; not even to a hero half bandit, half blameless knight, that every other girl in the world pined for, that every man envied and must needs honor—not even to such a one will the untutored dreamer yield herself a willing bride. A willing bride! The very phrase offends some ancient canon fixed against self-abandonment in the very blood and bone of womankind.
Many times she had wondered how they would meet, how he would ever know that she lived with a cruel grandmother in New Plymouth. Ha! Now it was clear. The[Pg 134] organ had revealed the truth. She would run away eventually. He would see her dancing somewhere, and he would say, "Eureka!" "Ah!" she would reply, "but I'm half engaged to my next-door neighbor, or to the Duke of Daffy-down-dilly." "What does that matter to me?" Whiff! He would whisk her away and insist that she should love him, whether she wanted to or not. Oh, it was amazing!—it was thrilling to lie in the dark, or in the pale spring sunshine, with her eyes closed, and dream about this king of men, who would not take no for an answer. Val couldn't remember a time when she hadn’t created stories with this inspiring theme. The proud, dark figure had emerged vaguely from the fairy world, becoming more human and clear as the days went by. He started out as a prince, and for some years he wore a gold-embroidered velvet robe. Gradually, his clothing became less and less extravagant, though it had never descended to just modern evening attire. The noble gentleman couldn't be expected to shed his romantic melancholy along with his royal garments, because a big part of the excitement in this game of imagination lay in the lady's proud rejection of his advances and her escape from the fortress where he intended to keep her—his determined pursuit—his being thwarted, disappointed, and plunged into wild despair before his final victory. And this ultimate triumph (oh, the strong survival of the savage in the female heart!) was always a victory of strength. Not even for a hero who was handsome, tall, and strong like a giant; not even for a hero who was part bandit, part virtuous knight, that every other girl in the world admired, that every man envied and had to respect—not even for someone like that would the unrefined dreamer willingly become his bride. A willing bride! The very term offends some ancient principle deep in the blood and bone of womanhood.
Can it be that in the ages unrecorded, before men going hence left behind them laws on stone, or testament on papyrus, the women of that far-off time had inscribed a legend on the hearts of all their sex, graved it so deep and[Pg 135] plain that a little girl of the nineteenth century (casting about for stories to send herself to sleep) may read it in the dark after all those æons have gone by? Can it be that, reading and understanding this language, which being dead yet speaketh, knowing the ancient mother-tongue better even than her father's own, she takes the legend for a text, obeys it as a natural law, and thrills to it as did her old ancestress of the cave and tent, smiling covertly, and deliciously afraid?
Can it be that in the unrecorded ages, before people left behind laws written in stone or documents on papyrus, the women of that distant time carved a legend into the hearts of all their kind, engraving it so deeply and[Pg 135] clearly that a little girl in the nineteenth century (looking for stories to help her fall asleep) can read it in the dark after all those ages have passed? Can it be that, reading and understanding this language, which is dead yet still speaks, knowing the ancient mother tongue even better than her father's own, she takes the legend as a guiding principle, follows it as a natural law, and feels excitement just like her ancestral women of the cave and tent, smiling secretly, and deliciously afraid?
The fresh wind blew the child's wild hair across her face; the sun shone down more golden; the organ jangled through its tunes. Now, with a jerk of restlessness, it abandoned "Il Trovatore" and struck into a waltz. Ha! the window-seat was too cramped. She slid down and began to dance. Gran'ma's voice. The little girl stopped suddenly, opened the door, and went sedately down-stairs, with her lesson books conspicuously in evidence. At the bottom she stopped and listened. Cautiously she opened the parlor door and closed it behind her. She flung her books down and coursed wildly round the centre table, as one sees a dog just let out of the kennel celebrate his liberty. Suddenly she stopped and bowed solemnly to Daniel Boone, saying under her breath:
The fresh wind blew the child's wild hair across her face; the sun shone down more golden; the organ jangled through its tunes. Now, with a jerk of restlessness, it abandoned "Il Trovatore" and struck into a waltz. Ha! the window seat was too cramped. She slid down and began to dance. Gran'ma's voice. The little girl stopped suddenly, opened the door, and walked down the stairs calmly, with her lesson books clearly visible. At the bottom, she paused and listened. Cautiously, she opened the parlor door and closed it behind her. She dropped her books and raced wildly around the center table, just like a dog celebrating its freedom after being let out of the kennel. Suddenly, she stopped and bowed solemnly to Daniel Boone, whispering under her breath:
"Now I'm the greatest dancer on the earth. Now they're all applauding. Now I make three courtesies. They clap and clap till I begin again. This is the most wonderful dance of all."
"Now I'm the greatest dancer in the world. Now they're all cheering. Now I bow three times. They keep clapping until I start again. This is the best dance of all."
She started afresh, curving her arms above her head, fantasticating steps, some graceful, some grotesque, whirling faster and faster to the rhythm that was beating in her brain. Suddenly a dark face looked out of the throng in that theatre of her imagination, and she knew it was the face of her fate. There was the Duke of Daffy-down-dilly, too, leaning out of a box and applauding as hard as he could. The dark man sat quite still, but his eyes gleamed.
She began anew, raising her arms above her head, imagining steps that were sometimes graceful and sometimes awkward, spinning faster and faster to the rhythm pulsing in her mind. Suddenly, a dark face emerged from the crowd in the theater of her imagination, and she realized it was the face of her destiny. The Duke of Daffy-down-dilly was also there, leaning out of a box and clapping as loudly as he could. The dark man remained completely still, but his eyes sparkled.
After the last great dance, which was called "The Filigree Finale" (all the dances had beautiful names), the Duke threw her a bouquet of roses, and held out his arms.
After the last big dance, called "The Filigree Finale" (all the dances had pretty names), the Duke tossed her a bouquet of roses and opened his arms.
"I spurn the flowers." She kicked out a scornful foot. "I turn my back. Oh, it's deafening the way they're applauding!"
"I reject the flowers." She kicked out a disdainful foot. "I turn away. Oh, it's so loud the way they're cheering!"
Suddenly, in the heartless process of dancing away from plaudits and a duke, she stopped short as if she had been shot. The color fled out of her face, and her thin hands dropped limp at her side. There was a kind of terror in her eyes as presently she moved forward, dragging her wings, so to speak, to the opposite end of the room, where, over a marble-top table, an old-fashioned mirror reflected Daniel Boone. The child peered into the glass, but it was dark, and the marble-top table held her at arm's-length. She could only see dimly the top of her head. She dropped down in a miserable little heap between the claw feet of the table. Perhaps she alone of all the heroines of earth was not, never could be, beautiful! It had never occurred to her before. A thousand recollections seemed to rush at her at once to fasten the fear in her heart, to make it hideous certainty. If she had been going to be beautiful, would not some one have mentioned it? Emmie had heard a thousand times how pretty she was. Cousin Ethan was known to be the most beautiful of boys. As to Val's looks, why, she was so little a credit to a handsome race that nobody could be got to own her. Hadn't her mother said, "Emmie is like me; but Val—I suppose she's more like you"? and her father had hurriedly disclaimed the faintest resemblance between his eldest daughter and himself. Her grandmother had said: "You are not like my side of the house, and I don't see a trace of the Gano in you. I'm sure I don't know where you came from." Ah, it was clear she had not referred to mere wickedness. She was repudiating her descendant's plainness. The child put her hands over her face. But it was incredible that this blow at the root of joy was meant for her. She dropped her hands, taking heart of grace. Katie O'Flynn, the cook in New York, had said, in some interval of truce, that Val had "rale Oirish oyes," and she had said it with no accent of condolence. If only she hadn't added,[Pg 137] "They're put in wid smutty fingers, me darlint!" Even at the time Val had felt the last remark tactless, and had changed the subject, but now—
Suddenly, in the process of dancing away from applause and a duke, she stopped suddenly as if she'd been shot. The color drained from her face, and her thin hands fell limply at her sides. There was a kind of terror in her eyes as she moved forward, dragging her wings, so to speak, to the opposite side of the room, where, over a marble-top table, an old-fashioned mirror reflected Daniel Boone. The child looked into the glass, but it was dark, and the marble-top table kept her at arm's length. She could only make out the top of her head. She dropped down in a miserable little heap between the claw feet of the table. Maybe she, alone among all the heroines in the world, was not, and could never be, beautiful! It had never occurred to her before. A flood of memories rushed at her all at once, locking fear in her heart, making it a hideous certainty. If she was meant to be beautiful, wouldn't someone have mentioned it? Emmie had heard a thousand times how pretty she was. Cousin Ethan was known to be the most beautiful of boys. As for Val's looks, she was such a minimal credit to a good-looking family that no one would claim her. Hadn't her mother said, "Emmie is like me; but Val—I suppose she's more like you"? and her father had quickly denied any resemblance between his oldest daughter and himself. Her grandmother had said: "You are not like my side of the family, and I don't see a trace of the Gano in you. I'm sure I don't know where you came from." Ah, it was clear she hadn't just meant wickedness. She was rejecting her descendant's plainness. The child covered her face with her hands. But it was unbelievable that this blow to her joy was meant for her. She dropped her hands, finding a bit of courage. Katie O'Flynn, the cook in New York, had once said, during a break in the tension, that Val had "real Irish eyes," and she had said it without any tone of pity. If only she hadn't added, [Pg 137] "They're put in with dirty fingers, me darling!" Even then, Val had felt that last remark was awkward and had changed the subject, but now—
"Oirish oyes!" It was meant well, but it had a horribly common sound. It was another way of saying, "You look like the cook." And yet—and yet no one had ever cared so much about being beautiful before. She would have submitted gladly to letting those "rale Oirish oyes" be torn out and the poor quivering little body be hacked in pieces if only it might be put together in a truer harmony. But there were ugly people in the world, who began ugly, and went on being ugly to the bitter end. How had she come to take it so for granted that beauty belonged to her as a right? There was Miss Tibbs, who lived near by in Mioto Avenue. Think of being like that! with taily hair, and little, little eyes, and teeth that— No! no! no! She struggled to her feet, storming up into the high window-seat, and straining till she opened the near window, and could force back the heavy shutter, letting in a flood of light. But it was not the sudden glory of the day that made the child blink and draw back so suddenly. Miss Tibbs was passing the gate.
"Oirish oyes!" It was meant to be nice, but it sounded really awkward. It was just another way of saying, "You look like the cook." And yet—no one had ever cared so much about being beautiful before. She would have gladly allowed those "rale Oirish oyes" to be ripped out and her poor quivering little body to be chopped into pieces if only it could be put together in a more genuine harmony. But there were ugly people in the world, who started ugly and remained ugly until the very end. How did she come to think that beauty was her right? There was Miss Tibbs, who lived nearby on Mioto Avenue. Imagine being like that! With crazy hair, tiny little eyes, and teeth that—No! no! no! She struggled to her feet, storming up into the high window seat, and strained until she opened the nearby window and could force back the heavy shutter, letting in a flood of light. But it wasn't the sudden brightness of the day that made the child blink and pull back so quickly. Miss Tibbs was passing the gate.
"Good-morning," said that lady, looking more appalling than ever.
"Good morning," said that lady, looking more terrifying than ever.
"It's like that—like that I'll be," thought the child, tumbling to the ground.
"It's just like that—like that I’ll be," thought the child, falling to the ground.
Feverishly she swept the card-basket and the books off the table. Then, drawing up a chair, she climbed up on it, clinching her teeth and setting her jaws to bear the shock that perhaps awaited her. And still there was hope in her heart as she leaned forward on the marble top and looked into the mottled glass with imploring eyes. Slowly the tears gathered. In mute agony she turned away, climbed off the table, and hung limp over the back of the chair.
Feverishly, she knocked the card basket and the books off the table. Then, pulling up a chair, she climbed on top, gritting her teeth and bracing herself for the shock that might be coming. Yet there was still hope in her heart as she leaned forward on the marble surface and looked into the speckled glass with pleading eyes. Slowly, tears began to gather. In silent agony, she turned away, climbed down from the table, and hung limply over the back of the chair.
"Oh, God, I'm ugly!" she said, and clung there with shut, hot eyes. The moments passed. "I can't bear it, God. Let me die!"
"Oh God, I'm so ugly!" she said, and held on tightly with her eyes closed, feeling hot. Moments went by. "I can't take it anymore, God. Just let me die!"
The strained voice was muffled in her clinched little jaws, and with her fists she beat helplessly on the back of the old-fashioned chair. Presently she slipped down to the floor, and wandered aimless about the room. When she came near the glass again she glanced with a sharp conviction of intolerable shame at the top of a shaggy head, which was all that she could see. Even that was too much. She flew to the window and drew the shutters to, feeling she should never be able to bear the light again.
The strained voice was muffled in her tightly clenched jaw, and with her fists, she helplessly pounded on the back of the old-fashioned chair. Soon, she slid down to the floor and wandered aimlessly around the room. When she got near the glass again, she glanced with a sharp sense of unbearable shame at the top of a messy head, which was all she could see. Even that was too much. She rushed to the window and closed the shutters, feeling like she could never bear the light again.
"What did You make me for?" she cried, arrested an angry instant, facing sharply about, as though confronting an enemy. "I didn't want to come if I had to be ugly!" She slid down off the window-seat, and walked quickly to and fro with rising anger. "It would have been so easy, too, for You. Just think what it means to me!" She stopped and looked heavenward. The "Oirish oyes" were blazing. "I should think You'd prefer things pretty for yourself. But if You don't, why do You go and spoil it all for me?" And so on, in frantic young fashion, she beat her wings against the old prison-house. For between the origin of evil and the origin of ugliness there is no great gulf fixed in the female mind.
"What did You make me for?" she shouted, suddenly filled with anger, turning sharply as if facing an opponent. "I didn’t want to be here if I had to be ugly!" She hopped down from the window seat and started pacing back and forth with growing frustration. "It would have been so easy for You. Just think about what this means to me!" She paused and looked up at the sky. Her "Oirish oyes" were shining brightly. "I would think You'd want things to be pretty for Yourself. But if You don’t, why do You ruin it all for me?" And so on, in a frantic youthful way, she flailed against the old prison of her thoughts. Because in the female mind, there’s not much difference between the origins of evil and the origins of ugliness.
Looking back long afterwards on this hour of anguish, she could not laugh, as philosophic grown-up folk are pleased to do, at the sorrows of childhood. She knew that that morning in the musty parlor was one of the bitterest experiences life had brought her, simply because it had come to her as a child, for whom beauty was as yet a conventional physical perfection, and not the high soul of things.
Looking back long after this painful hour, she couldn't laugh, like wise adults often do, at the struggles of childhood. She realized that that morning in the dusty living room was one of the hardest experiences life had thrown at her, simply because it happened when she was a child, for whom beauty was just a standard physical ideal, not the deeper essence of things.
After the one-o'clock dinner, she had shaken Emmie off, and gone out to walk up and down in the warm wind behind the house. She had come out bareheaded, and her shock of wild hair was blown about almost as if some one were saying the "I b'lieve," and the Windgeist, or some other "der stets verneint," had borrowed Val's form of dissent.
After the one o'clock lunch, she had waved goodbye to Emmie and gone outside to stroll back and forth in the warm breeze behind the house. She had come out without a hat, and her wild hair was blowing around as if someone were saying "I believe," and the Windgeist, or some other "always denying," had taken on Val's form of disagreement.
She was a thin slip of a girl, and no one seeing her would[Pg 139] have much wondered that this young worshipper of obvious red-cheeked, dimpled, yellow-haired, picture-book beauty, had been bitterly disappointed with the thin little face, its irregular lines and faint coloring, the good-sized mouth in lieu of the heroine's puckered rosebud, the tawny no color, all colors, hair, that merely waved distractingly instead of curling; the black eyebrows and lashes, too well defined—yes, "smutty"; the long, deep-set gray eyes, that no wishing could make blue before the glass, but that sometimes, out in the sunshine, changed to turquoise, and sometimes in the dusk or lamplight were limpid, gleaming black.
She was a thin girl, and anyone who saw her would[Pg 139] hardly be surprised that this young admirer of the classic beauty with rosy cheeks, dimples, and golden hair had been deeply disappointed by her own thin face, its uneven features and pale tones, the slightly large mouth instead of the heroine's tiny rosebud lips, the tawny hair that was a mix of colors, which only waved awkwardly instead of curling; the black eyebrows and lashes were too bold—yes, "smutty"; the long, deep-set gray eyes that no amount of wishing could turn blue in the mirror, but sometimes, in the sunlight, shifted to turquoise, and at dusk or under lamplight looked deep, shiny black.
"Hello!" said Jerry, through the osage-trees.
"Hey!" said Jerry, through the osage trees.
"Hello!"
"Hi!"
"What's the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
"Nothing."
"Nothing."
"Been getting it?"
"Have you been getting it?"
"Don't be an idiot!"
"Don't be stupid!"
"Come and fish!"
"Come and fish!"
"Can't."
"Can't."
"Does Mrs. Gano make you stay here?"
"Does Mrs. Gano make you stay here?"
"She can't make me do anything."
"She can't make me do anything."
"Then come. I'm going to Bentley's Pond."
"Then come on. I'm heading to Bentley's Pond."
Val wavered. She might fish even if she was ugly. In fact, as she came to think of it, it was one of the few things left to do—that and disobeying gran'ma.
Val hesitated. She could still go fishing even if she wasn't attractive. Actually, now that she thought about it, it was one of the few things left for her to do—besides disobeying Grandma.
"All right; wait a minute."
"Okay; wait a minute."
She went in-doors for her hat. A sense of returning life came warmly over her. She could still fish. Fishing alone was a career. She had a panoramic glimpse of herself through the future years—fishing morning, noon, and night; in all weathers and in every clime; as a young lady, fishing; fishing as a woman; as an old bent crone, still fishing—fishing forever and forever, her head tied up in a veil. She planted a Tam o' Shanter on her wind-blown hair, thinking: "I won't begin with a veil to-day. I don't mind Jerry—he's ugly, too."
She went inside to get her hat. A warm sense of renewed life washed over her. She could still fish. Fishing alone could be her career. She envisioned herself in the years to come—fishing morning, noon, and night; in any weather and in every place; as a young woman, fishing; fishing as an adult; as an old, bent woman, still fishing—fishing forever and ever, her head wrapped in a veil. She put on a Tam o' Shanter over her wind-blown hair, thinking, “I won’t start with a veil today. I don’t mind Jerry—he’s ugly, too.”
CHAPTER 11
Close as was her relationship with her father, there was more than one thing she never told him. She never spoke of her grandmother's brutality. She sympathized with him silently for having such a mother, and felt that they were fellow-sufferers under her iron rule. Did she not make him, too, do things he didn't want to do—make him go out and walk when he preferred to sit still, reprove him for trying his eyes by the waning light, and even at times pass severe strictures on his clothes and his opinions? He was much better and stronger after a couple of quiet years at the Fort; but it was cruel of her grandmother to speak in that way about his "yielding to lassitude and inertia," and hint that he was "quite as well now as many of the men who were carrying on the work of the world."
As close as her relationship was with her father, there were still things she never shared with him. She never mentioned her grandmother's cruelty. She quietly felt for him, having such a mother, and believed they both suffered under her harsh authority. Didn't she also force him to do things he didn’t want to do—make him go out for a walk when he preferred to stay put, scold him for straining his eyes in the fading light, and even sometimes criticize his clothes and opinions? He was much better and stronger after a couple of peaceful years at the Fort, but it was cruel of her grandmother to talk about his "giving in to fatigue and laziness" and suggest that he was "just as fine now as many of the men who were running the world."
"Health," she would say, "is a comparative term. No one is perfectly healthy, any more than any one is perfectly good."
"Health," she would say, "is a relative term. No one is perfectly healthy, just like no one is perfectly good."
But this innocent-sounding platitude was evidently annoying to John Gano. It was after one of these painful talks about his rousing himself (of which Val heard only the concluding phrases) that he had tried to get back into the bank. It wasn't his fault that Mr. Otway couldn't make an opening for him. John Gano had even been urged into making visits to Cincinnati and New York to see if he could find something. He came back from these quests depressed and ill, not mentioning in Val's hearing having found anything but an unusually fine specimen of the Ardea herodias, or something of the sort, on the far Atlantic coast. But for long after these expeditions he would talk vehemently to his mother of the fierce [Pg 141]competition of the great cities, of the growing costliness and cruelty of civilization, and speak darkly of the coming social revolution, when the poor should learn their power. But Val realized, and felt miserably certain her father realized, that Mrs. Gano did not much concern herself with the large historic outlook, that she would have preferred knowing her son had secured a clerkship, even under some bloated bondholder, rather than hear that the doom of capital was nigh, and that Henry George was revolutionizing opinion about the land-tax.
But this innocent-sounding saying clearly bothered John Gano. It was after one of these uncomfortable conversations about his motivation (which Val only caught the tail end of) that he tried to rejoin the bank. It wasn't his fault that Mr. Otway couldn't open a position for him. John Gano had even been pushed to make trips to Cincinnati and New York to see if he could find something. He returned from these searches feeling down and unwell, not mentioning in Val's presence that he had found anything notable except for an unusually fine specimen of the Ardea herodias or something like that on the far Atlantic coast. But for a long time after these trips, he would talk passionately to his mother about the intense [Pg 141] competition in the big cities, the increasing expense and harshness of civilization, and he would speak ominously about the coming social revolution, when the poor would realize their power. Val understood, and felt painfully sure her father did too, that Mrs. Gano didn’t really care about the bigger historical picture; she would have preferred to know her son had secured a clerkship, even under some wealthy bondholder, rather than hear that capital was doomed and that Henry George was changing opinions about the land-tax.
But this particular difference of view was a delicate matter, not seemly for a daughter to mention. Her father, being a kind of hero, of course never complained; neither would Val. His sense of loyalty even led him to excuse his mother when only her own misdeeds arraigned her, as when, after Emmie began to go to school, she was allowed to stay at home whenever she cried, whenever it rained, whenever she liked—and Val never on any pretext whatsoever.
But this particular difference in opinion was a sensitive issue, not appropriate for a daughter to bring up. Her father, being somewhat of a hero, never complained; nor would Val. His loyalty even made him overlook his mother’s faults, like when, after Emmie started school, she was allowed to stay home whenever she cried, whenever it rained, or whenever she wanted—and Val was never allowed to stay home for any reason at all.
"She thinks Emmie has a delicate chest, you see," her father had explained. "You are such a hard little nut—no danger of your cracking."
"She thinks Emmie has a fragile chest, you know," her father had explained. "You're such a tough little cookie—no chance of you breaking."
However, her grandmother, who seemed, oddly enough, to have some faint glimmering of justice, appreciated Val's superiority in some things. If she lost her spectacles, she would say to Emmie, hunting about with big blind eyes:
However, her grandmother, who strangely seemed to have some faint sense of fairness, recognized Val's superiority in certain areas. If she misplaced her glasses, she would say to Emmie, searching around with her big, blind eyes:
"You are good only at losing things, my dear. Call Val."
"You’re only good at losing things, my dear. Call Val."
Or if a parcel was to be tied up, or something carefully lifted down from a height, she would trust Val rather than anybody in the house. This recognition of deft-handedness, small claim on consideration as it might seem, was still a balm to the child. She was wicked, she was hideous, she was unloved, but she never broke things as did the adored Emmie. No, Val was at least clever and quick in her movements; it might not be much out of the wreck of a heroine, but it was something. One other quality was admitted as time went on. If something questionable happened in the[Pg 142] house, something that had to be inquired into, it came in time to be Val's privilege to be called in to give a faithful and veracious account of it. Emmie was no keen observer, and she was prone to spare other people's feelings if her own were not too much engaged. Besides, Emmie had a high character to sustain; Val, having none, could brace herself and tell the horrid truth, even about herself. One proud day there was a great difference of opinion as to the exact circumstances attending the breaking of one of the coffee-mugs of great-grandfather Calvert's wonderful and priceless service of thin white china with the broad gold key. It lived in the mahogany buffet, and was washed once a year—used, never! Val was called in before the assembled household to give her version, the summons being solemnly prefaced by "I've never known you to tell me a lie." That was what made it so proud a moment, in spite of the uneasy sense that the tribute was not deserved. When Miss Brown had required the girls in her class to go over the arithmetic lesson four times, no matter if they were sure they had got the sums right at first, Val had instructed the entire Preparatory Department to lay their books down on the ground and hop across them. This might next morning be reported as "going over" the sums as many times as Miss Brown liked.
Or if a package needed to be tied up, or something had to be carefully taken down from a high place, she would trust Val more than anyone else in the house. This acknowledgment of skill, small as it might seem, was still comforting to the child. She was bad, she was ugly, she was unloved, but she never broke things like the beloved Emmie did. No, Val was at least clever and quick in her movements; it might not be much out of the ruins of a heroine, but it was something. As time went on, one more quality was acknowledged. If something questionable happened in the[Pg 142] house, something that needed to be investigated, it eventually became Val's privilege to be called in to give an honest and accurate account of it. Emmie wasn't a keen observer and tended to spare others' feelings if her own weren't too deeply involved. Besides, Emmie had a good reputation to uphold; Val, having none, could brace herself and tell the brutal truth, even about herself. One proud day, there was a big disagreement about the exact circumstances surrounding the breaking of one of great-grandfather Calvert's wonderful and priceless coffee mugs from his delicate white china set with the wide gold key. It was kept in the mahogany sideboard and was only washed once a year—used, never! Val was called in before the gathered household to give her account, the request being solemnly prefaced by "I've never known you to tell me a lie." That made it a proud moment, despite the uneasy feeling that the compliment wasn’t truly earned. When Miss Brown required the girls in her class to repeat the arithmetic lesson four times, even if they were sure they had gotten the sums right the first time, Val directed the entire Preparatory Department to lay their books down on the ground and hop across them. This could then be reported the next morning as "going over" the sums as many times as Miss Brown wanted.
"You are superficial," Professor Dawson said, detaining Val one day after the Latin lesson; "your oral translations are too often mere happy guesses instead of accurate knowledge. You must spend three-quarters of an hour at least on your Latin alone."
"You’re superficial," Professor Dawson said, stopping Val one day after the Latin lesson. "Your spoken translations are too often just lucky guesses rather than solid knowledge. You need to spend at least forty-five minutes on your Latin alone."
After the first fifteen minutes' application in the evening at home, Val would place her grammar and her little square red-edged Cæsar on the chair, and, sitting uneasily on them for the remainder of the prescribed time, she would look at the pictures in Don Quixote, and read bits here and there. But she might not have reported this as having "spent a whole hour on Cæsar," had she known that she was building up a reputation with her grandmother for incorruptible truth. The commendation quickened conscience.
After the first fifteen minutes of studying at home in the evening, Val would put her grammar book and her little square Cæsar with the red edges on the chair and sit uncomfortably on them for the rest of the time she was supposed to study. She would look at the pictures in Don Quixote and read snippets here and there. However, she wouldn't have claimed she had "spent a whole hour on Cæsar" if she had realized she was creating a reputation for absolute honesty with her grandmother. The praise made her feel more conscious of her actions.
As time went on, it became apparent, too, that if Mrs. Gano loved her more beautiful and amiable granddaughter the best, she took more interest in the school-work of the elder child. She looked over the lessons with what Val considered surprising understanding, helping her more and more as time went on, and revealing unexpected possibilities in topics hitherto barren. She scanned the reports with eagle eye, and gave special attention the following week to the study that had had the least satisfactory marks before. John Gano took only a broad general interest in the result, but it came to seem that there was one person, at any rate, to whom it mattered step by step if one did well or ill. She never forgot to inquire on Monday afternoon, "Have you the medal?" although the usual "Yes, ma'am"—it must have been an easy honor—elicited no further word.
As time went on, it became clear that while Mrs. Gano favored her more beautiful and charming granddaughter, she showed greater interest in the older child's schoolwork. She reviewed the lessons with what Val found surprisingly good insight, increasingly assisting her over time and revealing unexpected possibilities in topics that had previously seemed dull. She examined the reports carefully and paid special attention the following week to the subject that had received the lowest marks before. John Gano only took a general interest in the results, but it seemed that there was at least one person for whom it truly mattered whether one did well or poorly. She never missed asking on Monday afternoon, "Did you get the medal?" although the usual "Yes, ma'am"—it must have been an easy achievement—elicited no further comment.
There was no surprise in Val's mind at overhearing a certain colloquy between her grandmother and the Principal of the Seminary. A state visit was made to the Fort once a term, and Miss Appleby was one of the few people Mrs. Gano conceived it her duty to see.
There was no shock for Val in hearing a certain conversation between her grandmother and the Principal of the Seminary. A state visit happened at the Fort once a term, and Miss Appleby was one of the few people Mrs. Gano felt it was her responsibility to meet.
The Principal, as Val, playing "jack-stones" in the entry could faintly hear, was complimenting Mrs. Gano rather fulsomely on the extreme and wonderful cleverness of her grandchildren. Val could feel through the wall how bored her grandmother was becoming.
The Principal, as Val, playing “jack-stones” in the hallway could faintly hear, was praising Mrs. Gano quite enthusiastically about the incredible intelligence of her grandchildren. Val could sense through the wall how uninterested her grandmother was getting.
"I had to ask at the end of the last term," Miss Appleby's mincing little voice went on, "if there was only one girl in the Preparatory Department, since I seemed always to be giving the medal to Valeria Gano. Ah, how proud—how very proud you must be of your clever grandchildren!"
"I had to ask at the end of the last term," Miss Appleby's delicate little voice continued, "if there was only one girl in the Preparatory Department, since I always seemed to be giving the medal to Valeria Gano. Ah, how proud—how so proud you must be of your smart grandchildren!"
"No," said Mrs. Gano, "we expect these things of our children. If they did not do them, then we might give the matter some thought."
"No," said Mrs. Gano, "we expect these things from our kids. If they didn’t do them, then we might reconsider the situation."
But Val wagged her head wisely and tossed the jack-stones in the air. Even Emmie, with her weak chest, when she did go to school, was expected to come home wearing, on a narrow pink ribbon, the Primary medal—a golden[Pg 144] shield, with "No Pains, no Gains," graven on its face. Val, being "Preparatory," now wore the one inscribed "Perseverantia omnia vincit" on a ribbon of pale blue, that most adorable of shades. Emmie loved green, but also bore with red; Val would have nothing of her "very best," if she could help it, that was not blue. It was not that she had quite recovered the shock of that discovery in the parlor mirror, although she had made up her mind, not having read Jane Eyre, that biographers rightly suppressed the fact that many a heroine had been in childhood not only wicked, but ugly, too; it was not that she realized then that blue was "her color," as the ladies say; but something in her responded to the hue. It made her happy just to open the drawer where her blue sash was kept. In visions of the future, she had never in her life seen herself clothed in anything but pale blue. Sometimes the satin was broidered with silver wheat, sometimes with pearls, but the blueness of it never faded or lost favor.
But Val shook her head knowingly and tossed the jackstones into the air. Even Emmie, with her weak chest, when she did go to school, was expected to come home wearing, on a narrow pink ribbon, the Primary medal—a golden[Pg 144] shield, with "No Pains, No Gains" engraved on its front. Val, being in "Preparatory," now wore the one inscribed "Perseverantia omnia vincit" on a pale blue ribbon, the most adorable shade. Emmie loved green, but also tolerated red; Val would have nothing of her "very best," if she could help it, that wasn't blue. It wasn't that she had completely overcome the shock of that discovery in the parlor mirror, although she had decided, not having read Jane Eyre, that biographers rightly omitted the fact that many heroines had been not only wicked but also ugly in childhood; it wasn't that she realized then that blue was "her color," as the ladies say; but something in her connected with that hue. It made her happy just to open the drawer where her blue sash was kept. In her visions of the future, she had never in her life seen herself dressed in anything but pale blue. Sometimes the satin was embroidered with silver wheat, sometimes with pearls, but the blueness of it never faded or lost its charm.
It was the rule of the house not to discuss the price of things. Money was not mentioned, except in a wide impersonal way. It was difficult to believe for a long time, but it came out by implication, that they were poor; otherwise Emmie would never have begged in vain for the charming green hat with plumes in Mrs. Crumbaker's millinery window. The "not suitable for a little girl" was too thin an excuse; besides, unsuitability could not be the ground of gran'ma's displeasure at the purchase of a new microscope, after the shock of seeing what the amount of her son's book bill was at the New Year. Very little was said on these occasions, but Val was angrily conscious that her father was made to feel uncomfortable. A grown man, and a hero to boot! It was strangely short-sighted of him to let his mother keep his money for him—as apparently he did—for he evidently didn't much relish asking for it, and he might have learned from Val's experience that she didn't like you to spend your pocket-money, except at long intervals, in miserable driblets. There was only one occasion when her father seemed more unwilling to open his[Pg 145] purse than his mother did. It was when the doctor's bill of two years' standing was left at the door. It was addressed to John Gano, Esq., and when he opened it he said, "Damnation!"
It was a rule in the house not to talk about the cost of things. Money wasn’t discussed, except in a vague, impersonal way. For a long time, it was hard to believe, but it eventually became clear by implication that they were poor; otherwise, Emmie wouldn’t have begged in vain for the lovely green hat with feathers in Mrs. Crumbaker's display. The excuse of "not suitable for a little girl" was too flimsy; besides, unsuitability couldn't explain gran'ma's anger over the purchase of a new microscope, especially after the shock of seeing how much her son's book bill was at New Year. Very little was said during these moments, but Val could sense that her father was uncomfortable. A grown man, and a hero to boot! It was oddly short-sighted of him to let his mother manage his money for him—as it seemed he did—because he clearly didn’t enjoy asking for it, and he could have learned from Val's experience that she didn’t like to spend her pocket money, except at long intervals, in tiny amounts. There was only one time when her father appeared more reluctant to open his[Pg 145] wallet than his mother did. It was when the doctor’s bill from two years ago was left at the door. It was addressed to John Gano, Esq., and when he opened it, he exclaimed, "Damnation!"
Val, who was doing lessons in a far corner, nearly dropped her slate. Mrs. Gano, instead of reproving her son roundly, looked over his shoulder and said, quietly:
Val, who was working on her lessons in a corner, almost dropped her slate. Mrs. Gano, instead of scolding her son harshly, leaned over his shoulder and said softly:
"Very moderate indeed;" and she tried to take the paper out of his hand.
"That's pretty reasonable;" and she tried to take the paper from his hand.
But he got up hastily, and paced the long room with knitted brows.
But he quickly got up and walked back and forth in the long room with a furrowed brow.
"I don't see how it's to be met," he said, presently.
"I don't see how that's going to work," he said after a moment.
"No trouble about that," she answered, calmly; "I've written Mr. Otway I wish to realize on some Baltima' and Ohio bonds."
"No trouble about that," she replied calmly; "I've written to Mr. Otway that I want to cash in some Baltimore and Ohio bonds."
He turned sharply in his restless walk, and looked at her with curious emotion. Then, quite low:
He turned quickly in his restless walk and looked at her with a mix of curiosity and emotion. Then, in a soft voice:
"This is about the last of them, isn't it?"
"This is about the last one, right?"
"Oh, there is my share of Valeria's still left."
"Oh, there's still some of Valeria's left."
He turned away, and continued his walk. His mother watched him covertly.
He turned away and kept walking. His mother watched him secretly.
"The waste of it, the futility," he muttered, "bolstering up a wreck, instead of launching new ships. The very savages are wiser. They don't stint the young to feed the useless, the dying."
"The waste of it, the pointless effort," he muttered, "propping up a wreck instead of launching new ships. Even the savages are smarter. They don't hold back the youth to support the useless, the dying."
"Don't talk nonsense."
"Stop talking nonsense."
She looked very angry.
She looked really angry.
"It's the rotten place in civilization," he went on, with some excitement—"skin-deep sentimentality, and a careless cruelty reaching down to the core of things. Devices of every kind to keep the unfit here, while the young and strong starve in the streets. Hospitals for the hopeless, not even bread for the ambitious—"
"It's the rotten part of civilization," he continued, with some excitement—"superficial sentimentality and a reckless cruelty that runs deep. All sorts of tricks to keep the unfit here, while the young and strong starve outside. Hospitals for the hopeless, but not even bread for the ambitious—"
"Where is Emmeline?" interrupted Mrs. Gano, looking down the long room towards Val.
"Where's Emmeline?" interrupted Mrs. Gano, glancing down the long room at Val.
"I don't know."
"I don’t know."
"Go and find her, and don't make her cry. I'll call you both when I want you."
"Go find her, and don't make her cry. I'll call you both when I need you."
The next time that Emmie wept because she couldn't have something she saw in a store window, Val realized it was time that she should be taken into her confidence. When they were alone:
The next time Emmie cried because she couldn't have something she saw in a store window, Val realized it was time to let her in on the secret. When they were alone:
"Now, can you keep a famerly secret?"
"Now, can you keep a family secret?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"Cross your heart, and hope you may die if you ever tell."
"Cross your heart and hope to die if you ever tell."
Emmie complied with these requirements.
Emmie followed these requirements.
"Well, we're pore, all of us—gran'ma, too—awful, awful pore, and you mustn't hurt their feelin's askin' for green hats and things."
"Well, we're poor, all of us—even grandma—really, really poor, and you shouldn't hurt their feelings by asking for green hats and stuff."
"'Tain't so. Gamma ain't pore."
"That's not true. Gamma isn't poor."
"I tell you she is."
"Trust me, she is."
"Why"—Emmie laughed her silvery little laugh, and showed her small white teeth bewitchingly—"she's got a ole hair-trunk full o' money."
"Why"—Emmie laughed her sparkling little laugh and showed her small white teeth charmingly—"she's got an old trunk full of money."
"N-o-o-o!"
"No!"
"Yes, she has. I found a dusty ten-dollar bill in the fat blue china vase, and I 'minded her of it when she said she couldn't get me the red cloak at Alexander's, you know."
"Yeah, she has. I found a dusty ten-dollar bill in the fat blue china vase, and I reminded her of it when she said she couldn't get me the red cloak at Alexander's, you know."
"Yes, yes, yes; what'd she say?"
"Yeah, yeah, yeah; what did she say?"
"Said the little trunk in the pack-room was full of bills like that, but all the same, I couldn't have the red cloak at Alexander's; that's why I always cry when I see it"—Emmie wound up with the air of one who takes a lawful pride in accomplishing a mission—"'cause with a trunk full o' money there's no excuse."
"Said the little trunk in the storage room was full of bills like that, but still, I couldn't get the red cloak at Alexander's; that's why I always cry when I see it"—Emmie concluded with the confidence of someone who feels a justified pride in completing a task—"'cause with a trunk full of money, there's no excuse."
Here was news. Was she a miser, then? The very thought was enough to make one spin with excitement, and the growing belief that it was so kept Val "going," so to speak, for many a cheerful week.
Here was news. Was she a tightwad, then? The very thought was enough to make someone dizzy with excitement, and the increasing belief that it was true kept Val "going," so to speak, for many a cheerful week.
There came a day when, after taking oaths of the most binding and blasphemous character, Julia Otway was let into the "famerly secret."
There came a day when, after taking oaths that were both serious and outrageous, Julia Otway was allowed to know the "family secret."
She was obviously disappointed that all this preparation led up to so little.
She was clearly disappointed that all this preparation resulted in so little.
"Why, every human bein' in Noo Plymouth knows your gran'ma's a miser. My father says she was awful cute, sellin' out her negroes in the nick o' time, and she came here with heaps o' money; but she don't trust much of it to the bank, and she lives so close and never spends a cent, so o' course she's got a hoard som'ers."
"Why, everyone in New Plymouth knows your grandma's a miser. My dad says she was really cute, selling off her slaves just in time, and she came here with a lot of money; but she doesn't trust much of it in the bank, and she lives super frugally and never spends a dime, so of course, she's got a stash somewhere."
Val was not pleased at the tone of this corroboration. The joy of having a real live miser in the "famerly" was clouded. She determined not to let her father be the only inhabitant of the town who was still in the dark on a subject touching his comfort so closely. The next time they were alone together she told him how much he was deceived as to the "famerly's" finances.
Val wasn’t happy with the tone of this confirmation. The excitement of having a real, live miser in the “family” was overshadowed. She decided not to let her dad be the only one in town who was unaware of something that affected his comfort so much. The next time they were alone, she explained to him how misled he was about the family’s finances.
He laughed till the tears came into his eyes, and he fell to coughing, and then his mother appeared with the inevitable bottle of tolu, capsicum and paregoric, and compelled him, between his paroxysms of amusement and choking, to swallow an extra large dose.
He laughed until tears filled his eyes and started coughing, and then his mom showed up with the usual bottle of tolu, capsicum, and paregoric, forcing him, between fits of laughter and choking, to take an extra large dose.
When he told her the news, she laughed too, but a trifle grimly, and turned on Val with:
When he shared the news, she laughed too, although it was a bit grim, and confronted Val with:
"I am surprised to hear that you discuss family affairs with the neighbors. It's not a Gano habit."
"I’m surprised to hear that you talk about family matters with the neighbors. That’s not a Gano thing."
And she went back to her own room without vouchsafing the smallest defence or explanation. But Val's father took her in his lap, and told her a long consoling story, beginning, "In the year 18—" This communication, bristling, as usual, with dates, was to the effect that the "hidden hoard" was composed of worthless Confederate notes, and it was just because they had that trunk full of money that they were poor.
And she went back to her room without offering the slightest defense or explanation. But Val's dad took her in his lap and told her a long comforting story, starting with, "In the year 18—." This story, filled with dates as usual, explained that the "hidden treasure" was made up of worthless Confederate bills, and it was exactly because they had that trunk full of money that they were poor.
Nobody ever heard of a bill going unpaid or having to be presented twice at Mrs. Gano's door; but Val was very conscious as time went on that her "frocks," as her grandmother called dresses, were old and ugly and out of fashion. They had been lengthened, and turned, and dyed, and when they simply refused to hold together any longer, instead of getting a new one like Julia Otway's, as she had dreamed, Val had the humiliation year by year of wearing her way, [Pg 148]moth-like, through her aunt Valeria's entire antiquated wardrobe. There were all kinds of objections to drawing on this family reserve. The things in themselves, to Val's eyes, were hideous, hideous—barèges unpleasant to the touch and sight, ugly reps, ancient bayadere silks and flowered organdies that tore if you looked at them hard; and the inhabitants of New Plymouth looked at them very hard indeed, and sometimes rubbed their eyes. Then, as if their being so out of fashion were not cross enough, these fabrics were fabulously precious to her grandmother's heart, and had to be worn, so to speak, with fasting and prayer. Woe to Val if she spilt milk, or dropped maple syrup, on Aunt Valeria's things, for these objectionable garments never to the bitter end became Val's own. The dead woman seemed to stretch a hand out of the grave to keep her hold on them, never for a moment remitting her claim. Spoiling your own pretty blue sash, that your mother had bought in New York, was naughty, but hurting anything of Aunt Valeria's was a crime of darker hue. Each time a new garment was required, Mrs. Gano, with set face and faltering hands, would open Aunt Valeria's trunk, and, with the air of one dealing out purple and fine linen, or like a monarch conferring orders of the Garter and the Cross, she would say to the dark-browed child:
Nobody ever heard of a bill going unpaid or needing to be presented twice at Mrs. Gano's door; but as time went on, Val was very aware that her "frocks," as her grandmother called dresses, were old, ugly, and out of style. They had been lengthened, turned, and dyed, and when they finally fell apart, instead of getting a new one like Julia Otway's, which she had dreamed of, Val had to face the embarrassment, year after year, of wearing her way, [Pg 148] moth-like, through her Aunt Valeria's entire outdated wardrobe. There were all kinds of objections to raiding this family collection. To Val, the clothes were hideous, hideous—scratchy barèges, ugly reps, ancient bayadere silks, and flowered organdies that would rip if you even looked at them the wrong way; and the people of New Plymouth certainly looked at them very closely, sometimes rubbing their eyes in disbelief. Then, as if being so out of style wasn't bad enough, these fabrics were incredibly dear to her grandmother's heart and had to be worn, so to speak, with fasting and prayer. Woe betide Val if she spilled milk or dropped maple syrup on Aunt Valeria's things, because these unwanted garments never truly became Val's own. The deceased woman seemed to reach out from the grave to maintain her grip on them, never once letting go of her claim. Ruining your pretty blue sash, which your mother had bought in New York, was bad, but damaging anything of Aunt Valeria's was a far worse crime. Every time a new piece of clothing was needed, Mrs. Gano, with a stern expression and shaky hands, would open Aunt Valeria's trunk, and with the air of someone presenting purple and fine linen or like a monarch bestowing honors, she would say to the dark-browed child:
"There! you shall have that!"
"There! You'll get that!"
And Val would perforce disguise as well as she could her loathing of the gift.
And Val would have to hide her disgust for the gift as best as she could.
The child's passionate hatred of the ugly and uncouth was an unending pain to her. She would shut her eyes tight as she passed old Mr. Thompson, with his great wen, conscious of the same sensation of sickness that would come over her at the malodorous neighborhood of a dead cat. She would jerk her head away in the street as if she had been struck when she met the idiot boy "Jake," more shaken and afraid than if she had seen a ghost. She would grit her teeth morning after morning with unabated rage and detestation as she put on a certain green poplin of Aunt Valeria's, with its pattern of yellow ochre palms.[Pg 149] There was something about the sad and faded green of this frock, something about the fat and filthy-colored palms, that made the wearer long to smash everything within her reach. Some of Val's wildest misdeeds could have been traced to that green poplin. While the abhorred garment held together, even her pretty, slim bronze boots were powerless to cheer a heart so deep bowed down.
The child's intense hatred of the ugly and crude was a constant source of torment for her. She would shut her eyes tightly as she walked past old Mr. Thompson, with his large growth, feeling the same wave of nausea that washed over her in the foul-smelling presence of a dead cat. She would jerk her head away in the street as if struck when she encountered the “idiot boy” Jake, more shaken and scared than if she had seen a ghost. Morning after morning, she would grit her teeth in relentless anger and disgust as she put on a certain green poplin dress of Aunt Valeria's, with its pattern of yellow ochre palm trees.[Pg 149] There was something about the sad and faded green of this dress, something about the gross and dirty-looking palms, that made her want to smash everything around her. Many of Val's wildest misdeeds could be traced back to that green poplin. As long as that dreaded garment held together, even her pretty, slim bronze boots couldn't lift a heart so deeply burdened.
Emmie's clothes seemed never to wear out; it was part of her almost invariable advantage over Val. Mrs. Gano more than once pointed out that Val succeeded in working her toes through three pairs of boots while Emmie was carefully wearing one.
Emmie's clothes never seemed to wear out; it was one of her constant advantages over Val. Mrs. Gano noted more than once that Val managed to wear through three pairs of boots while Emmie was still carefully using the same one.
"Emmie isn't the captain at prisoner's base," the accused would say, in self-defence, "and she doesn't walk miles and miles with father on Sunday afternoons."
"Emmie isn't the captain at the prisoner's base," the accused would say in self-defense, "and she doesn't walk for miles and miles with Dad on Sunday afternoons."
Val was very proud of these same walks, even if the conversation did usually begin with:
Val was really proud of those same walks, even if the conversation typically started with:
"Now that you are learning history, no doubt you can tell me what was happening in Paris 273 years ago to-day?" or, "This is the anniversary of a battle that settled the fate of an empire; of course you remember," etc.; or that less easily eluded form: "Whose birthday is this?" And while the child, innocent of a notion, seemed to be diving down into profound deeps of information after the required fragment, he would help her on with a hint—"One of the real benefactors of the race; did more for the good of humanity by his discovery than all the saints in the calendar. I recollect speaking of him just a year ago, later in the day than this, about five o'clock, as we stood with Professor Black by the pyrus japonica."
"Now that you’re studying history, I bet you can tell me what was happening in Paris 273 years ago today?" or, "This is the anniversary of a battle that changed the fate of an empire; you remember that, right?" or even the harder-to-answer question: "Whose birthday is this?" And while the child, completely unaware, seemed to be digging deep for the needed piece of information, he would nudge her with a hint—"One of the real benefactors of humanity; his discovery did more for people than all the saints on the calendar. I remember talking about him just a year ago, later in the day than this, around five o'clock, as we stood with Professor Black by the pyrus japonica."
"Oh yes," Val would cry out with delight at having a "glimmer," though not of what he asked; "I remember perfectly, and I asked you if the pyrus was the kind of burning bush Moses saw."
"Oh yes," Val would shout with excitement at having a "glimmer," even though it wasn't what he was looking for; "I remember clearly, and I asked you if the pyrus was the kind of burning bush Moses saw."
"Exactly."
"Exactly."
And the best feeling prevailed, it not occurring to John Gano that even now his daughter had not the dimmest[Pg 150] notion who the great man was who thus unseasonably intruded on their Sunday tête-à-tête.
And the best feeling took over, and John Gano didn’t realize that even now his daughter had no clue[Pg 150] who the important man was who had so oddly interrupted their Sunday tête-à-tête.
She was very sensitive to his disapproval, and suffered acutely when he showed how he despised a person who forgot the difference between a sycamore and a balsam poplar.
She was very sensitive to his disapproval and felt deeply upset when he showed how much he looked down on someone who couldn't tell the difference between a sycamore and a balsam poplar.
"What's the use of your having eyes if you don't use them?"
"What's the point of having eyes if you don't use them?"
And she silently determined to be more observant, and win back her father's respect.
And she quietly resolved to be more observant and regain her father's respect.
"You should greet these good friends by name when you walk abroad," he would say. "You wouldn't pass a woman every day in the street, as beautiful as that silver birch, or a man as magnificent as the Otways' copper beech, without asking his name; and you wouldn't be content with knowing his intimates called him 'John.' 'What family does he belong to?' you'd say. 'What is his history?' Now, here have I taken the pains to introduce you to these desirable acquaintances, and yet you—"
"You should greet these good friends by name when you’re out and about," he would say. "You wouldn’t walk by a woman every day in the street, as beautiful as that silver birch, or a man as impressive as the Otways' copper beech, without asking for his name; and you wouldn’t be satisfied knowing his close friends called him 'John.' 'What family is he from?' you’d ask. 'What’s his story?' Now, I’ve made the effort to introduce you to these wonderful acquaintances, and yet you—"
"I shall know 'em next time," she would protest, humbly.
"I'll recognize them next time," she would insist, modestly.
By-and-by her father didn't need to interrupt the main thread of his discourse more than to pause with pointed walking-stick for a second, while his little companion would interpolate briskly: "Ulmus Americana," or "Tilia." And if, instead of his instantly resuming story or homily, he still stood pointing, she would proceed: "Also commonly called bass, lime, or linden; bark used for matting and ropes; wood for sounding-boards; sap for sugar, and its charcoal for gunpowder."
Eventually, her father didn't need to break the main flow of his talk more than to stop for a moment with his pointed walking stick, while his small companion would quickly add: "Ulmus Americana," or "Tilia." And if, instead of immediately continuing his story or lesson, he remained pointing, she would go on: "Also commonly known as bass, lime, or linden; bark used for mats and ropes; wood for sounding boards; sap for sugar, and its charcoal for gunpowder."
He would nod and walk on, finishing his broken sentence as though nothing had intervened between subject and predicate. Although he was severe with her constitutional forgetfulness of dates, her father, at least, did not obtrude upon her the disgrace of extreme youth. He talked the gravest matters to her with an air of conferring with an equal. They discussed religion with no little openness, and, by dint of diligent inquiry, she heard, amazed, the extent of his unbelief. He had at first meant to be reticent, but as she got older and yet more inquiring, he had said:
He would nod and keep walking, finishing his incomplete sentence as if nothing had interrupted the conversation. Even though he was tough on her tendency to forget dates, her father, at least, didn’t push the embarrassment of her youth on her. He talked to her about serious topics as if he was chatting with an equal. They openly discussed religion, and through careful questioning, she was amazed to discover how much he didn’t believe. Initially, he intended to hold back, but as she grew older and more curious, he said:
"One thing, at least, a child has a right to expect from its parents, and that is truth. I am bound, as I see the matter, to give my child as faithful an account of the world as I am able. I am the traveller coming home, of whom the young one setting forth asks the way. Shall I advise him to go in the wrong direction because the old sign-posts misled me?" He would shake his head gloomily, and go on as if communing with his own soul: "Not consciously to mislead, that is the basic human obligation." Then he would look down on a sudden at the little school-girl trotting solemnly along by his side, and resume with a kind of severity: "I don't owe my child money"—he used to revert to this as if it were a sore point—"I don't owe my child worldly position or honors, or houses or lands, but I owe him honesty. I shall never consciously deceive him."
"One thing a child should expect from their parents is honesty. I feel it's my duty to give my child the most accurate account of the world that I can. I'm like a traveler returning home, and the young one setting out is asking for directions. Should I tell him to go the wrong way just because the old signposts misled me?" He would shake his head sadly and continue as if deep in thought: "Not intentionally misleading someone is the fundamental human obligation." Then he would suddenly look down at the little schoolgirl walking seriously beside him and continue with a certain seriousness: "I don’t owe my child money"—he often brought this up as if it were a sensitive issue—"I don’t owe my child social status or accolades, or property or land, but I do owe him honesty. I will never intentionally deceive him."
And so Sunday by Sunday she heard the Gospel preached at St. Thomas's in the morning, and in the later day the new tidings of science, and a sort of sublimated socialism, preached among the lanes and hills. She heard the story of the making of the world (not according to Genesis), and was invited to observe in "Nature's Workshop," as her father called the hills, how the making and transforming still went on.
And so week after week, she listened to the Gospel being preached at St. Thomas's in the morning, and later in the day, she heard the fresh news of science and a kind of elevated socialism shared among the streets and hills. She learned about the creation of the world (not the way Genesis describes it) and was encouraged to observe in "Nature's Workshop," as her father called the hills, how creation and transformation were still happening.
"In these high places," he would say, with enthusiasm, "you may detect Nature in the very act."
"In these high places," he would say excitedly, "you can see Nature in action."
Val was shown how busy the little brooks were, and the wide river as well, ever making "sedimentary deposits," still carving out its channel, wearing down the fire-born rock as surely as the chalk cliffs in its "ancient ineradicable inclination to the sea."
Val saw how busy the little streams were, along with the wide river, constantly making "sedimentary deposits," still shaping its path, wearing down the volcanic rock just like the chalk cliffs in its "ancient, unchangeable pull towards the sea."
She saw for herself how the wind and the weather worked away day and night disintegrating, tearing down, until even to a child it was clear that one day the proud upstanding hills would be brought low, and lay their heads in the plain. There was a tragic element in the story and its ocular proof. It made the solid earth waver under the feet as in an earthquake. Her father had pointed out how[Pg 152] even the old Fort that had so stoutly withstood the fierce Red Man could not hold out against this subtler foe. He had shown her where even the great corner-stones were exfoliating; with his finger-tip he could flake off the loosened bits, but regretfully, and only as an object-lesson. No child must lift a finger to help this insidious enemy; and yet, rightly comprehended, Nature and Nature's laws were our best friends, Val was given to understand. It was the theologian who had spoiled man's legitimate satisfaction in the world. Christianity had been the greatest curse of Time (this came as a lightning-flash); Christianity had killed art, discouraged learning, and set back the clock of Progress 2000 years; had turned man's thoughts and energies from the righteous task of making a heaven on earth; had filled him with foreboding, and forbidden him natural joys.
She witnessed how the wind and weather tirelessly worked day and night, breaking things down until even a child could see that one day the proud, standing hills would be brought low and rest their heads in the plain. There was something tragic about the story and its visible evidence. It made the solid earth feel unsteady underfoot, like during an earthquake. Her father pointed out how[Pg 152] even the old Fort, which had bravely withstood the fierce Native Americans, could not withstand this more subtle enemy. He showed her where the great cornerstones were crumbling; with his fingertip, he could flake off the loose pieces, but only regretfully, as an object lesson. No child should lift a finger to help this cunning enemy; yet, if understood correctly, Nature and its laws were our greatest allies, Val was taught. It was the theologian who had ruined humanity's rightful satisfaction in the world. Christianity had been the greatest curse of Time (this realization struck like a flash of lightning); Christianity had stifled art, discouraged learning, and set back Progress by 2000 years; it had turned humanity's thoughts and energies away from the rightful task of creating a heaven on earth; it had filled them with dread and banned them from experiencing natural joys.
John Gano had no need to tell his daughter not to convey to her grandmother any inkling of this indictment of the holy faith. It was a thrilling secret. To be a sharer in it was a proud distinction which led to Val's being permitted to remain in the room when Professor Black, a contributor to her father's favorite periodical, the Popular Science Monthly, came on flying visits, and they sat and talked of these real dark ages of the world—Pliocene, Eocene, and the rest.
John Gano didn’t have to tell his daughter not to share any hint of this criticism of their faith with her grandmother. It was an exciting secret. Being part of it was a source of pride that allowed Val to stay in the room when Professor Black, a writer for her dad's favorite magazine, the Popular Science Monthly, made his short visits, and they would sit and discuss these actual dark ages of the world—Pliocene, Eocene, and so on.
Mrs. Gano did not shrink from reading Darwin, and Spencer, and other books her son left about. As time went on she came to entertain the clearest views as to science being the handmaid of religion. In these later days of her own development, she had no quarrel with those "orthodox scientists," who regarded the Mosaic story with respect as "symbolical"—symbolical of what was not inquired. The vaster age of the world, the true story of the rocks, gave Mrs. Gano only a fresh and more passionate sense of the wonder and majesty of the ways of God. She corroborated and supported her new friends among modern historians and men of science as vehemently as of old she had upheld a favorite preacher, poet, or Biblical [Pg 153]commentator. She objected vigorously to much she found in Buckle and Lecky, and to certain Germans whose names she disdained to utter, and bestowed her unqualified approval upon some of the lesser lights whose Theism was sound.
Mrs. Gano didn't shy away from reading Darwin, Spencer, and other books her son left lying around. Over time, she developed a clear understanding that science could complement religion. In this later stage of her life, she had no issues with those "orthodox scientists" who viewed the Mosaic story as respectful and "symbolical"—though what it symbolized was never questioned. The vast age of the earth and the true history of the rocks only deepened Mrs. Gano's sense of wonder and awe regarding God's ways. She championed her new friends among modern historians and scientists just as passionately as she once supported her favorite preacher, poet, or Biblical [Pg 153] commentator. She strongly disagreed with much of what she found in Buckle and Lecky, as well as with certain German authors whose names she refused to mention, while wholeheartedly endorsing some of the lesser-known figures whose Theism was robust.
After Professor Black was gone, or that other wise man from the East, the handsome and distinguished-looking editor of the Engineering and Mining Journal, Mrs. Gano would agitate the great red rocking-chair into an abortive rock, and lifting her chin with an air of disdain: "Humph!" she would say, "a mighty superior person!" Then, seeing her son would not respond to this obvious irony: "Who is he, to quarrel with the Bridgewater Treatises!"
After Professor Black was gone, or that other wise man from the East, the attractive and well-groomed editor of the Engineering and Mining Journal, Mrs. Gano would rock back and forth in the big red rocking chair without getting anywhere, and lifting her chin with an attitude of disdain: "Humph!" she would say, "a truly superior person!" Then, noticing her son wasn’t reacting to this clear irony: "Who is he to disagree with the Bridgewater Treatises!"
"Black is too accurate a thinker to accept the theory of design carried to the highest perfection." And, hoping to stem the tide of further objurgation of his friend, he would demolish the Treatise on the Human Eye. "So far from its being the nicest adaptation of means to an end, the eye of man is a clumsy and pitiful production."
"Black is too sharp of a thinker to buy into the theory of design taken to its utmost perfection." And, trying to stop the ongoing criticism of his friend, he would tear apart the Treatise on the Human Eye. "Far from being the most precise adaptation of means to an end, the human eye is a clumsy and pathetic creation."
This was the kind of irreligion that in these days excited Mrs. Gano's ire more than any other. So hot would the argument grow, that sometimes her son would utterly lose sight of his determination never to disturb his mother's faith. He would turn upon her with all the enthusiasm of the passionate amateur.
This was the type of irreligion that really got Mrs. Gano worked up more than anything else these days. The argument would get so heated that sometimes her son would completely forget his resolve to never challenge his mother's beliefs. He would confront her with all the enthusiasm of an eager novice.
"One glance through the magnifying-glass at the infinitely superior eye of the common house-fly is enough to—"
"One look through the magnifying glass at the vastly superior eye of the common housefly is enough to—"
"Enough to make any Christian thankful, I should say, that his eyes are what Providence made them."
"Enough to make any Christian grateful, I would say, that his eyes are exactly as Providence intended."
"The fly's eye is a far finer instrument."
"The fly's eye is a much more advanced tool."
"Humph! A pretty sight we'd be with protruding goggles bigger than all the rest of the face!"
"Ugh! We’d look ridiculous with bulging goggles that are bigger than our whole faces!"
"I assure you the fly has a beautiful eye! And then the way it is placed! Magnificent! A group of powerful lenses mounted on rods, controlled by delicate muscles that turn the eye about so that without moving his body he can see all round him. There was an invention if you like!"
"I can tell you the fly has an amazing eye! And just look at how it's positioned! Incredible! A bunch of powerful lenses set on rods, controlled by delicate muscles that can rotate the eye so it can see all around without moving its body. Now that’s an invention if you ask me!"
"I shouldn't have liked it in the least."
"I really shouldn't have liked it at all."
"Ah, that's because you don't realize that to examine certain insects through the magnifying-glass is to dispose at once and forever of the notion than an omnipotent Providence did His level best by man. As a mechanical contrivance the human eye is merely an intricate failure." Then, perhaps perceiving that these intricate failures in his mother's head were shooting lightnings, he would shield his audacities behind a foreign authority. "Helmholtz says he would be ashamed of any novice in his laboratory who should design so poor an optical appliance."
"Ah, that's because you don’t understand that looking at certain insects through a magnifying glass completely dismisses the idea that an all-powerful Creator did everything possible for humanity. As a mechanical device, the human eye is just a complex failure." Then, maybe realizing that these complex failures in his mother’s mind were sparking lightning, he would defend his boldness by citing someone else. "Helmholtz says he would be embarrassed by any beginner in his lab who created such a poor optical tool."
"Just like his German impudence! A nation of boors and atheists!"
"Just like his German arrogance! A country full of rude people and nonbelievers!"
John Gano would always end by pulling himself up, and accepting these strictures on his authorities and his friends (and by implication on himself) with a silent tolerance.
John Gano would always finish by lifting himself up and accepting these limitations on his authority and his friends (and by extension on himself) with a quiet patience.
Val felt a fine superiority in thinking that she understood. The grandmother, who was such an autocrat, and thought so highly of her own judgment, was in reality very bigoted and lamentably behind the age. But Val and her father bore with her, not even exchanging covert glances when, with shining eyes and sibylline aspect, she would burst into Old Testament denunciation and prophecy. Her father was really a miracle of forbearance. His behavior to his mother, in spite of her shortcomings, was beautiful. He would sit and read Ruskin aloud to her by the hour, and would give her his arm of an evening and slowly pace the gravel paths, instead of going any more interesting and inspiring tramps with his brisker companion along river or over hill.
Val felt a sense of superiority in believing that she understood. The grandmother, who was such a control freak and thought so highly of her own judgment, was actually very narrow-minded and sadly out of touch with the times. But Val and her dad put up with her, not even exchanging knowing glances when, with bright eyes and a prophetic demeanor, she would launch into Old Testament condemnations and prophecies. Her dad was truly remarkable in his patience. His treatment of his mother, despite her flaws, was admirable. He would sit and read Ruskin aloud to her for hours and would offer her his arm in the evenings, strolling leisurely along the gravel paths instead of going on more exciting and inspiring hikes with his livelier companion along the river or over the hills.
On the occasions when Val tagged after the pair, she was firmly convinced that the tone of her grandmother's conversation was adjusted to young ears. It made her long to shout out: "Oh, he tells me a great deal more than ever he tells you!"
On the times when Val followed the two of them, she was completely sure that her grandmother changed the way she talked for younger listeners. It made her want to yell out: "Oh, he tells me a lot more than he ever tells you!"
Mrs. Gano would sometimes interrupt her son with scant ceremony and say, glancing back at the child: "Great is the mystery of godliness. There is a point at which the finite mind must stop," and so on.
Mrs. Gano would sometimes cut her son off without much formality and say, glancing back at the child: "Great is the mystery of godliness. There's a limit to what the finite mind can understand," and so on.
Val's contempt for this was profound; she felt it was not in alignment with what they had been saying before she came up with them. She would slip her hand into her father's, and squeeze it gently, to restore the sense of secret understanding. They would often, when she was there, talk about the stars, perhaps as being "safe ground," if one may so speak of the plains of heaven.
Val's disdain for this was deep; she thought it didn’t match up with what they had been saying before she joined them. She would slip her hand into her father's and squeeze it lightly, to bring back their sense of shared understanding. When she was there, they would often talk about the stars, perhaps calling it "safe ground," if one could refer to the heavens that way.
Did John Gano say, dreamily, "The Polar star is dim to-night," she would as likely as not answer with significance: "Is it dim, or our eyes?"
Did John Gano say, dreamily, "The North Star is dim tonight," she would probably respond with meaning: "Is it dim, or are our eyes?"
"No fault of our eyes this time, for we can see Mars well enough. He's in a warlike mood to-night, flaming angrily."
"No fault of our eyes this time, because we can see Mars clearly. He's in a fighting mood tonight, burning fiercely."
Mrs. Gano would pause, and half to herself repeat:
Mrs. Gano would pause and almost to herself say:
"'The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament showeth His handiwork.'"
"'The heavens proclaim the glory of God, and the sky displays His craftsmanship.'"
"Can you find the Scorpion, little girl?" her father would say.
"Can you find the Scorpion, sweetheart?" her dad would ask.
And if she wasn't quick with eye and answer, her grandmother would stop, lifting her shawled arm with curious unmodern largeness of movement, and point the constellation out, half chanting:
And if she didn't respond quickly with her eyes and words, her grandmother would pause, lifting her shawled arm with an oddly exaggerated movement, and point out the constellation, partially singing:
"'By His Spirit He hath garnished the heavens; His hand hath formed the crooked serpent.'"
"'By His Spirit, He has adorned the heavens; His hand has shaped the twisted serpent.'"
As if gently to divert her attention, the son would perhaps face about, and, walking slowly back with her to the house, would do a little quoting on his own account:
As if to gently redirect her focus, the son might turn around, and, walking slowly back to the house with her, would quote a little himself:
Ah! the music—the sheer music in that man!"
Ah! The music—the pure music in that guy!
"There was music before his day. And Tennyson is one of them that hath ears to hear, as well as tongue to speak. Small doubt but from his ivied casement in the West he heard the voice of the Lord from out the chambers of the South. 'Canst thou bind the secret influences of Pleiades, or loose the bands of Orion? Canst thou bring[Pg 156] forth Mazzaroth in his season? Or canst thou guide Arcturus with his suns?'"
"There was music before his time. And Tennyson is one of those who has both ears to hear and a voice to speak. There's no doubt that from his ivy-covered window in the West, he heard the voice of the Lord from the chambers of the South. 'Can you bind the secret influences of Pleiades, or loosen the bands of Orion? Can you bring[Pg 156] forth Mazzaroth in its season? Or can you guide Arcturus with its suns?'"
"I can see Cassiopeia," Val would observe, just to show that she was not quite out of it.
"I can see Cassiopeia," Val would say, just to prove that she was still with it.
And she would grasp her father's hand tighter, to remind him of their agreement that the straggling W stood for "We"—Val and her father. Then he would find Lyra and the Little Bear, and tell how the Milky Way, instead of being, as Hiawatha and Val had thought, "pathway of the ghosts and shadows," was really star-dust, the scattered nebulæ of other suns and systems.
And she would hold her father's hand tighter to remind him of their agreement that the straggling W stood for "We"—Val and her dad. Then he would find Lyra and the Little Bear and explain how the Milky Way, instead of being, as Hiawatha and Val had thought, "the pathway of the ghosts and shadows," was really stardust, the scattered nebulae of other suns and systems.
Mrs. Gano would look back before going in-doors, and say, with solemn upward gaze:
Mrs. Gano would look back before going inside and say, with a serious look upward:
"Yes, yes! 'An undevout astronomer is mad.'"
"Yes, yes! 'A non-believing astronomer is crazy.'"
Then they would go in silently to bed.
Then they would quietly head to bed.
CHAPTER 12
A letter by the late post from cousin Ethan! It would be the last before he himself would appear. Emmie watched, with luminous eyes, her grandmother's opening of the envelope. Val, in banishment, waited impatiently outside in the dusk on the stairs to hear the news; but the face of the reader in the long room darkened as she read. She dropped the letter in her lap at the close, speechless.
A letter just arrived from cousin Ethan! It would be the last one before he would come himself. Emmie watched with bright eyes as her grandmother opened the envelope. Val, stuck outside in the dim light on the stairs, waited anxiously to hear the news, but the reader's expression in the long room turned somber as she read. She dropped the letter into her lap at the end, speechless.
"Oh! what is it, gran'ma?" quivered the sympathetic Emmie.
"Oh! What is it, Grandma?" trembled the caring Emmie.
The old lady merely turned away her head.
The old lady just turned her head away.
"Gran'ma, he isn't dead?"
"Grandma, he isn't dead?"
"No, not exactly dead," she said, very low.
"No, not really dead," she said, in a quiet voice.
"He is very ill?"
"Is he very sick?"
"No. He is gone again to France."
"No. He's gone to France again."
"But I thought he was coming here for sure this time?"
"But I thought he was definitely coming here this time?"
"So did I; not so Aaron Tallmadge!"
"So did I; but not Aaron Tallmadge!"
The name swept out like a sudden gust, scattering to the winds her unnatural calm.
The name rushed out like a sudden gust of wind, breaking her unnatural calm.
"But you said he was nearly of age, when he would be his own master."
"But you said he was almost of age, when he would be in charge of his own life."
"Aaron Tallmadge remembered that." Her lips trembled with anger, and the big chair seemed to share her agitation. She held on to the red padded arms, as though she rocked on the high seas in a gale. "When Ethan comes of age he'll be five thousand miles away."
"Aaron Tallmadge remembered that." Her lips quivered with anger, and the big chair seemed to echo her agitation. She gripped the red padded arms, as though she were rocking on the high seas in a storm. "When Ethan turns eighteen, he'll be five thousand miles away."
"But can't you stop him? Let Venie take a telegwaf."
"But can't you stop him? Let Venie take a telegraf."
"No, no!" The high wind, in which the great chair rocked, died down, the angry animation faded out of the old face, leaving it older still and very weary. "No, no; these things are not to be forced. It's natural. He has[Pg 158] been with Aaron Tallmadge all his days; he is his heir. He lives in a world where men think much of the bond of money, and little of the bond of blood. I shall not write again."
"No, no!" The strong wind that had been rocking the big chair calmed down, and the fierce expression on the old man's face faded, making him look even older and very tired. "No, no; these things can't be forced. It's natural. He has[Pg 158] been with Aaron Tallmadge his entire life; he is his heir. He lives in a world where people care more about money than family ties. I won't write again."
She folded up the letter and put it in its envelope. Her head drooped over the task.
She folded the letter and placed it in its envelope. Her head hung down as she worked.
"I thought cousin Ethan loved being here?"
"I thought cousin Ethan liked being here?"
"A long time ago. He was very little."
"A long time ago. He was very small."
"But he never forgot?"
"But he never forgot?"
"It used to seem so."
"It used to seem that way."
Lower the old head sank, till the folds of white veil, falling on either side, met like two drawn curtains across her face.
Lower the old head sank, until the folds of the white veil, falling on either side, came together like two drawn curtains across her face.
"But you could see in his letters he was terribly sad and sorry to have put off coming—just to please his grandfather."
"But you could tell from his letters that he was really sad and sorry for postponing his visit—just to make his grandfather happy."
"Ah, well! it was a long time ago, and he was very little."
"Ah, well! That was a long time ago, and he was very young."
Mrs. Gano lifted her head—and, behold, her face was wet with tears. She found her pocket-handkerchief, and wiped them away angrily, as if she resented the salt-water drops more than her grandson's defection.
Mrs. Gano lifted her head—and, look, her face was wet with tears. She found her tissue and wiped them away angrily, as if she was more upset about the salty drops than her grandson's betrayal.
"Natural enough, I suppose," she said, with an assumption of half-scornful indifference. "Ethan's a man now, with wide means and the world before him. Why should he come to this dull, smoky town, when he can 'improve his accent' under brighter skies? There's no fortune here for him to inherit, and nothing new for him to see."
"Sounds about right, I guess," she said, trying to sound indifferent but coming off a bit scornful. "Ethan's a man now, with plenty of options and the whole world ahead of him. Why would he come to this boring, smoky town when he can 'improve his accent' in a nicer place? There's no fortune for him to inherit here, and nothing new for him to check out."
"He hasn't ever seen me," said Emmie, "nor Val."
"He has never seen me," Emmie said, "or Val."
Her grandmother drew her close and held the beautiful little face in her hands, looking down with unaccustomed tenderness, while again the tears gathered. A sudden movement of "This will never do." She cleared her voice and rose hurriedly.
Her grandmother pulled her in close and cupped her pretty little face in her hands, gazing down with unexpected kindness, as tears started to form again. Then, with a sudden determination of "This can't go on." She cleared her throat and got up quickly.
"Good-night, child; go to bed. I must tell your father we needn't look for Ethan after this."
"Good night, kid; go to bed. I need to tell your dad we don’t have to look for Ethan anymore."
Emmie kept on going to bed at half-past eight, even[Pg 159] when she was old enough to have struck for another hour's freedom. But Emmie had not so much to get into her day; in fact, she was constantly going about saying she had nothing to do, and begging her grandmother to find her some way of getting through the hours. This frame of mind was, like godliness, one of the mysteries to Val. How anybody found the day long enough, and what being "bored" meant, were matters equally impenetrable. Her father was right. The world was a beautiful and absorbing place to one whose pleasure in it was unjaundiced. Val reflected with pride that her capacity for enjoyment was not blighted by too great early piety. It was no doubt because she was so singularly enlightened and advanced that, to her, just being alive, was so rapturous a joy. There was Emmie, now. With all her advantages, she wasn't happy; and she was as religious as her grandmother, if not more so. The inference was plain. People who were worried about their souls could not be expected to relish the selfish joy of being first in the games at recess. They probably didn't even eat their meals with the immense relish of the unregenerate. They didn't feel their hearts swell up with unaccountable gladness, at mere waking in the morning, to receive a broadside from the sun straight between the eyes. But it was just the same if the wind blew, or the rain fell. For no discoverable reason beyond lack of piety, Val would feel herself filled from crown to toe with tingling delight at this mere "being alive." There were, alas! other times when, for reasons partly patent, partly obscure, she was sore oppressed; but never did any hour find her so bowed down that the wild tumult of a storm would not stimulate her like strong wine. She would run about the house with flying hair and wide, excited eyes, when she couldn't manage to escape out-doors, and feel the rapturous buffet of the winds and dash of the rain in her face.
Emmie kept going to bed at 8:30, even[Pg 159] when she was old enough to demand another hour of freedom. But Emmie didn’t have much to fill her day; in fact, she was always going around saying she had nothing to do and asking her grandmother to find her a way to pass the time. This mindset was, like virtue, a mystery to Val. How anyone could find the day too long and what being "bored" meant were equally puzzling concepts. Her dad was right. The world was a beautiful and fascinating place for someone who could enjoy it without prejudice. Val reflected with pride that her ability to enjoy life wasn’t ruined by excessive early piety. It was probably because she was so uniquely enlightened and advanced that just being alive felt like an incredible joy to her. Look at Emmie now. With all her advantages, she wasn’t happy, and she was as religious as her grandmother, if not more so. The conclusion was clear. People who worried about their souls couldn’t be expected to take pleasure in the selfish joy of being first in the games at recess. They probably didn’t even enjoy their meals as much as those who were less pious. They didn’t feel their hearts swell with unexplainable joy just from waking up in the morning to a bright sun shining in their eyes. But it was the same if the wind blew or the rain fell. For some unknown reason, aside from a lack of piety, Val would feel a tingle of delight from head to toe just from “being alive.” Sadly, there were other times when, for reasons partly clear and partly unclear, she felt heavy with sadness; but never did any hour find her so overwhelmed that the wild excitement of a storm didn’t invigorate her like strong wine. She would race around the house with her hair flying and her eyes wide with excitement when she couldn’t get outside, feeling the exhilarating rush of the winds and the splash of the rain on her face.
"She is like an electrical eel when there's a thunder-gust," she once overheard her grandmother say.
"She’s like an electric eel during a thunderstorm," she once overheard her grandmother say.
"Some affinity between the child and the elements," her father had replied, half seriously. "She came into the[Pg 160] world during the wildest and most destructive storm that ever swept over the State."
"Some connection between the child and the elements," her father had said, half joking. "She was born during the[Pg 160] wildest and most destructive storm that ever hit the State."
After hearing that, Val felt no apology was needed for her desire to go out and romp with the winds. It was all very well for other people to shut doors and windows and sit in the middle of non-conducting feather-beds (as her mother had done), but how should Val be afraid of thunder and lightning? They had come forth in their splendor and their might to welcome her into the wonderful world. Dangerous to others? Oh, very likely. They were friends and allies of Val Gano.
After hearing that, Val felt no need to apologize for her wish to go outside and play in the wind. It was fine for other people to shut their doors and windows and lounge on their soft beds (like her mom did), but why should Val be afraid of thunder and lightning? They were showing up in all their glory and power to welcome her into this amazing world. Dangerous for others? Probably. But they were friends and allies of Val Gano.
But not only through these more or less usual avenues did gladness reach her, but through some of the thorny by-ways before which men had set up the warning signal, "Pain!"
But gladness didn’t just come to her through these more or less common paths; it also found her through some of the difficult routes where men had put up the warning sign, "Pain!"
There was that affair of the hornet's sting. How lustily she had howled when, stepping into the ash-gray nest down by the choke-pear-tree, she found herself surrounded by an army of angry enemies, darting little poisoned knives! How frantically she had run back to the house, rending the air with shrieks, and yet queerly conscious, after the first shock of surprise, that this was a curious experience and a great discovery, not alone of the power of hornets, but a discovery, too, of the power of pain in herself! Before she reached the house, and leaving a lusty yell only half finished in her throat, she had stopped to notice, with an excitement akin to pride, how the back of her hand and arm had puffed up to an enormous size, and was stinging still, as if a thousand knives were being turned about in the flesh. Here was something quite new. While it agonized her, it kept her sense of curiosity in a tumult of painful pleasure. She stood still, watching the hand swell, while the tears poured down her flushed cheeks, absorbed in noting the action of the poison, wondering how much more the uncanny power of the sting could swell her poor little distorted hand. Was there any pain more horrible than this? Was it possible human beings could endure anything worse? And if so, what? She shut her wet eyes, dizzy with [Pg 161]suffering, and yet in the dim background of her mind almost avid of that intenser pang, if any such there were in the arsenal of Nature's weapons against man.
There was that incident with the hornet's sting. How loudly she had screamed when, stepping into the gray nest by the choke-pear tree, she found herself surrounded by a swarm of furious attackers, darting little poisoned stingers! How desperately she had run back to the house, filling the air with her cries, yet oddly aware, after the initial shock, that this was a strange experience and a major revelation, not just of the power of hornets, but also of the power of pain within herself! Before she reached the house, and leaving a loud yell only half-finished in her throat, she paused to notice, with a sense of excitement bordering on pride, how the back of her hand and arm had swollen to an enormous size and was still stinging, as if a thousand knives were twisting in her flesh. Here was something entirely new. While it tortured her, it kept her curiosity wrapped in a whirlwind of painful pleasure. She stood still, watching her hand swell, while tears streamed down her flushed cheeks, absorbed in observing the effects of the poison, wondering how much more the strange power of the sting could cause her poor little twisted hand to swell. Was there any pain more terrible than this? Could humans endure anything worse? And if so, what? She closed her wet eyes, dizzy with suffering, and yet in the faint background of her mind almost eager for that sharper agony, if such a thing existed in Nature's arsenal against mankind.
Later came the memorable attack of diphtheritic sore throat, that made them all so kind. That was one of the most diverting things that had ever happened to her, not merely because her father sat by her nearly all the time, when her grandmother was or wasn't there; not only because her unwary elders fell into discussions that, no matter where else they led, could not terminate in Val's being ejected from the room, just as they got to the interesting crisis; not because of the thrilling tales of her grandmother's old acquaintance, Betsy Patterson, of Baltima', her marriage with Jerome Bonaparte, and her journey, alone and friendless, half across the world, to meet her mortal enemy and brother-in-law, the great Napoleon. Not in these obvious delights alone lay the whole advantage of the diphtheria incident, but in the discovery that there was a sensation, in or under the actual pain itself, that was new, exciting, almost agreeable. It was touching experience at a fresh point, and was far from being altogether regrettable. This sharp pain when one tried to swallow was only a keener way of feeling alive, a new accomplishment of the alert, responsive body. As if with foreknowledge that her experience in this direction was going to be limited, or as though she had heard Sir Thomas Brown say, "There is some sapor in all ailments," Val showed every inclination to make the most of this one.
Later came the memorable bout of diphtheritic sore throat that made everyone so kind. That was one of the most entertaining things that had ever happened to her, not just because her father stayed by her side almost all the time, whether her grandmother was there or not; not only because her unsuspecting elders would get into discussions that, no matter where they led, could never end with Val being sent out of the room, just as they reached the interesting part; not because of the exciting stories her grandmother's old friend, Betsy Patterson, from Baltimore shared about her marriage to Jerome Bonaparte and her journey, alone and without support, halfway across the world to meet her greatest rival and brother-in-law, the great Napoleon. The advantages of the diphtheria incident lay not only in these obvious delights but also in the realization that there was a feeling, beneath the actual pain itself, that was new, thrilling, almost pleasant. It was a touching experience at a different level and was far from being entirely regrettable. This sharp pain when she tried to swallow was simply a more intense way of feeling alive, a new achievement of her alert, responsive body. As if she somehow knew her experience in this respect would be limited, or as if she had heard Sir Thomas Browne say, "There is some flavor in all ailments," Val showed every intention of making the most of this one.
"Now, you've got to behave, Emmie," she would say, if her sister seemed likely to forget that here at last her customary privileges must for the nonce give way. "You've only got a weak chest, but I've got a diphtheritic throat!"
"Now, you need to behave, Emmie," she would say if her sister looked like she might forget that her usual privileges had to take a backseat for now. "You've just got a weak chest, but I've got a throat infection!"
It was during the agreeable time of convalescence that her grandmother showed her the faded samplers that she and her sisters and Aunt Valeria had worked as children. She got out the little boxes of old trinkets, too, and told the "story" of each and every one. There were volumes in these simple rings and mourning brooches, watch-chains[Pg 162] of hair, badly-painted miniatures, enamelled hearts and charms. She seemed to have literally dozens of gold and silver pencils. One was to be Val's and one Emmie's, when they were "old enough to take great care of them." But all the best ones seemed to belong to cousin Ethan. And there was that priceless and magnificent possession (that was also to be Ethan's), Grandfather Calvert's gold snuffbox, presented by the Burns Club, of "Baltima'," and inscribed with a verse of good-fellowship. This was the ancestor that Val took most interest in, even before the revelation of the snuffbox. He had been a merry gentleman, who amused himself so well in the "Baltima'" of his day, that he had to be sent when only nineteen as "supercargo," whatever that meant, to the West Indies. It was evident paternal punishments in those times were slight, for he had loved "supercargoing." He came home with a store of stories and a fortune, and—as it presently leaked out, to Val's and Emmie's delight—he ran away with his wife when he was only twenty-one and the little lady barely fifteen. Mrs. Gano had been betrayed into admitting that she was born before her mother had reached her sixteenth birthday.
It was during the pleasant time of recovery that her grandmother showed her the faded samplers that she, her sisters, and Aunt Valeria had made as kids. She also took out the little boxes of old trinkets and shared the "story" of each one. These simple rings and mourning brooches, watch chains[Pg 162] made of hair, poorly painted miniatures, enameled hearts, and charms held so much meaning. She seemed to have dozens of gold and silver pencils. One was meant for Val and one for Emmie when they were "old enough to take care of them." But all the best ones seemed to belong to cousin Ethan. And there was that priceless and magnificent item (also meant for Ethan), Grandfather Calvert's gold snuffbox, presented by the Burns Club of "Baltima'," and inscribed with a verse of camaraderie. This ancestor was the one Val was most interested in, even before learning about the snuffbox. He had been a jovial gentleman who enjoyed himself so much in the "Baltima'" of his time that he had to be sent away at just nineteen as "supercargo," whatever that meant, to the West Indies. It was clear that paternal punishments back then were light, because he had loved "supercargoing." He came back with a wealth of stories and a fortune, and—as it eventually came out, to Val's and Emmie's delight—he ran away with his wife when he was only twenty-one and the young lady was barely fifteen. Mrs. Gano had let slip that she was born before her mother turned sixteen.
"Why, then, our great-grandmother had a daughter when she was fifteen!"
"Well, our great-grandma had a daughter when she was fifteen!"
"No, no; she was very nearly sixteen—one may say she was sixteen."
"No, no; she was almost sixteen—one could say she was sixteen."
But Val and Emmie preferred the other form. A baby of your own to play with when you are only fifteen! Ha, that was the way to begin life! People in these times shilly-shallied so wastefully. This great-grandmother hadn't missed anything by her promptitude in marrying. After she was a wife and a mother, she used to call her girl friends into the high-walled garden, and stationing a slave on the gate-post, to keep watch and give warning when the husband could be seen coming home from his counting-house, this real, proper kind of a great-grandmother would tuck up her long skirts and have a rousing game of hide-and-seek, stopping breathless in the middle when Sambo[Pg 163] cried from his watch-tower, "Massa comin'!" She would let down her gown and pin up her curls and go demurely to the gate to meet her lord, and tell him the baby and she had had a good day. Ah, it was plain they had been a frivolous pair! Theirs were the mahogany tables with slender, twisted legs and baize-lined folding tops, that in these serious days never caught sight of a card. Instead of reading Blair's "Sermons" and Baxter's "Rest," this agreeable ancestor had accumulated all those French romances down-stairs, and even when he left gay youth behind, he had sat in his counting-house, not like the King of Hearts, counting out his money, but revelling in the novels of the Wizard of the North. And when it was noised about at home among his growing daughters that he had nearly finished the latest one, and would bring it back that evening, the three girls would start fair and even from the bottom step, at his coming-home hour, and race to meet him. The lucky one who reached him first got the new Waverley.
But Val and Emmie liked the other option better. A baby of your own to play with at just fifteen! Ha, that is how you start life! People these days waste so much time hesitating. This great-grandmother didn’t miss out on anything by marrying quickly. Once she was a wife and a mother, she would invite her girlfriends into the high-walled garden, stationing a servant at the gatepost to keep watch and alert them when her husband was coming home from work. This proper great-grandmother would hike up her long skirts and have a fun game of hide-and-seek, stopping breathless when Sambo[Pg 163] would shout from his lookout, "Massa comin'!" She would let down her dress, pin up her hair, and go sweetly to the gate to greet her husband, telling him that the baby and she had had a great day. It was clear they were a carefree couple! Their home was filled with mahogany tables with slender, twisted legs and baize-lined folding tops, which in these serious times never saw a card game. Instead of reading Blair's "Sermons" and Baxter's "Rest," this charming ancestor collected all those French romance novels downstairs, and even when he left his youthful days behind, he sat in his office, not like the King of Hearts counting his cash, but enjoying the novels of the Wizard of the North. And when it got around at home among his growing daughters that he was nearly done with the latest one and would bring it back that evening, the three girls would start from the bottom step at his coming-home hour and race to meet him. The lucky girl who reached him first got the new Waverley.
To the adaptable eye of youth "all things are possible," with parents as with God. It never occurred to Val and Emmie as a subject for surprise or inquiry how such a person as their grandmother had come to find herself dans cette galère. Mrs. Gano would usually wind up her Calvert stories with a half-humorous, half-reverent smile.
To the flexible perspective of youth, "anything is possible," whether it’s about parents or God. Val and Emmie never found it surprising or questioned how their grandmother ended up dans cette galère. Mrs. Gano typically wrapped up her Calvert stories with a smile that was part humorous, part respectful.
"Your great-grandmother"—she never said "my father" or "mother," but with a detached, impartial air—"your great-grandmother was the best woman I ever knew; and your great-grandfather lived a useful life, and died, after receiving extreme unction, in all the odor of sanctity."
"Your great-grandmother"—she never called them "my father" or "mother," but with a cool, unbiased tone—"your great-grandmother was the best woman I ever knew; and your great-grandfather lived a meaningful life and passed away, after receiving last rites, in a state of grace."
"He wasn't a Pisspocalian, like us?" Emmie asked.
"He wasn't a Pisspocalian, was he?" Emmie asked.
"No; Roman Catholic. We had all gone different ways by that time, but he would say, 'Ah! wait till you're as old as I: you'll all come back into the bosom of Mother Church.'" She would smile at this. "He was not a thinker—he had lived all his best years in the active world of work and pleasure, and when he saw his end in sight, he looked about[Pg 164] him for a priest." She would smile again—less tenderly, more ironically. "This was priests' business; best leave it in their hands."
"No; Roman Catholic. We had all gone our separate ways by then, but he would say, 'Ah! just wait until you're as old as I am: you'll all come back to the embrace of Mother Church.'" She would smile at this. "He wasn't a thinker—he had spent all his best years in the busy world of work and fun, and when he saw the end approaching, he looked around[Pg 164] for a priest." She would smile again—less kindly, more sarcastically. "This was the priests' job; better to leave it to them."
It was interesting to the children to observe that not even for the benefit of the young was family history falsified.
The children found it interesting that family history wasn’t altered, even for the sake of the young.
"Oh, he was consistent enough. Even before he embraced Roman Catholicism, he never spoke of religion except with the greatest reverence." She would glance sharply at the children's father, if he were present when she reached this point in that or any similar narrative, seeming for the moment to lose sight of the younger generation in her desire to point the moral for the benefit of her son. "I never heard of a Calvert who questioned revealed religion; and as for the Ganos, any one who has a mind to look, may read in the family record that they were all eminent for piety in their day and generation."
"Oh, he was pretty consistent. Even before he became Roman Catholic, he never talked about religion except with the utmost respect." She would shoot a sharp glance at the children's father if he was around when she got to this part in that or any similar story, seeming to forget about the younger generation in her eagerness to make a point for her son. "I've never heard of a Calvert who doubted revealed religion; and as for the Ganos, anyone who cares to look can see in the family records that they were all known for their piety in their time."
"Does that little record go further back than 1760?" her son once asked, meditatively.
"Does that old record date back before 1760?" her son once asked, thoughtfully.
"No: but that's quite far enough to show what's expected."
"No, but that's definitely far enough to show what's expected."
During this illness in particular, there were times when Val was drawn unaccountably to the strange old woman. If the child had had more encouragement, she could have loved her well and openly, renouncing for her sake domestic heresy and schism. The secret passion for loving and being loved had grown in the girl with every year. It was not only the strongest current that swept through her being—that is true of many—but even in this young and sheltered life it rose betimes to freshet and to flood, hungry, devouring, unappeased. The girl led three lives—the gay, triumphant surface one at school, the checkered existence at home, and that deep heart life apart in the sunlit valley of imagination, whither, when the wind of destiny blew bleak on the uplands of domestic life, she would retreat with all the honors of war—rally and "captain her army of shining and generous dreams."
During this illness in particular, there were moments when Val felt inexplicably drawn to the mysterious old woman. If the child had received more support, she could have loved her openly and wholeheartedly, giving up her domestic conflicts and divisions for her sake. The secret desire for love and connection had grown within the girl year after year. It wasn’t just a powerful feeling that flowed through her—though that's true for many—but even in her young and sheltered life, it would sometimes swell to overwhelming heights, hungry, consuming, never satisfied. The girl lived three lives—the cheerful, victorious one at school, the complicated reality at home, and that deep emotional world in the bright valley of her imagination, where, when the harsh winds of fate blew cold on the higher grounds of home life, she would retreat with all the glory of a warrior—rallying and "leading her army of shining and generous dreams."
The intensity of the craving for approbation, the love-hunger in the child's heart, would be called morbid by[Pg 165] those who find that epithet a ready one to apply to heights and depths from which they themselves are debarred by a niggard nature. It was true (even if, like many another fact about this young creature, it is not to be approved) that she had had an affair of the heart in New York—princes apart—when she had attained the ripe age of seven. It had been a kind of infidelity to the dark-browed hero of dream, for the gentleman in question was not a nobleman, not even a Nimrod, and he had red hair. But, nevertheless, he was a peril to the peace of mind of a diminutive maid, and all unconsciously to himself "brought her acquainted with" a more thrilling joy and a more poignant pain than some women can look back upon from the height of fifty years. Oh, these strange stirrings of the too eager heart!—the sharp rapture and the sharper pain, the whimsical, bitter pathos of them read by the light of later "exultations, agonies!" Who that has had this window opened for him into the virginal chamber of awakening woman-life can look through it without tears? But this particular window is not for our eyes. After that premature romance had come to an untimely end, or, rather, when its hopelessness was comforted and covered by the quick-growing ivy of new affections, there was peace for a time in the camp of love, or only border skirmishing. Not, of course, for any lack of enterprise, or any dearth of heroes, for almost any passer in the street will serve for a peg to drape the gossamer of a dream upon. He is perhaps the unrequited lover—he is some one in disguise; not Mr. Ernest Halliwell, the son of the local doctor, but heir to an earldom over the sea. You are sorry you can never love him; he must break his heart in vain. It is almost too sad, for his hair curls prettily over his ears, and his smile is gentle and haunting. But high above all these little "foot-notes," as it were, to the great main text of the romance, ran the radiant "continued story" of that one who cometh—he with swift, unfaltering feet, he with the sheltering arms—bearing the great gift in his bosom, and his face, still for a little space—still hidden.
The intensity of the longing for approval, the hunger for love in the child's heart, would be seen as unhealthy by[Pg 165] those who quickly label things they can't reach due to their stingy nature. It was true (even if, like many other facts about this young girl, it’s not to be celebrated) that she had a crush in New York—setting aside princes—when she was just seven. It felt like a betrayal to the dark-browed hero of her dreams, as the guy in question wasn't a nobleman, not even a great hunter, and he had red hair. But still, he posed a risk to the peace of mind of a little girl, and totally without knowing it, he “introduced her to” a more thrilling joy and a deeper pain than some women might reflect on even at fifty. Oh, those strange stirrings of an eager heart!—the intense joy and the even more intense pain, the whimsical, bittersweet sadness of them when viewed through the lens of later “joys, sorrows!” Who could peer through this window into the innocent beginnings of womanhood without shedding tears? But this particular window isn’t for us to look through. After that early romance ended abruptly, or rather, when its hopelessness was softened and concealed by the quickly growing ivy of new affections, there was peace in the love camp for a while, or just minor skirmishes. Not, of course, due to a lack of adventures or a shortage of heroes, since almost anyone passing by on the street can serve as a hook for a dream. He might be the unreciprocated lover—someone in disguise; not Mr. Ernest Halliwell, the son of the local doctor, but rather the heir to an earldom across the sea. You feel bad knowing you can never love him; he’s destined to have his heart broken. It’s almost too sad, as his hair curls charmingly over his ears, and his smile is sweet and haunting. Yet, above all these little “footnotes,” so to speak, to the grand main narrative of romance, runs the bright “ongoing story” of that one who is coming—he with swift, unwavering steps, he with the protective arms—carrying a great gift in his heart, and his face, just for a little while—still hidden.
Meanwhile, eager friendships at school, and devotion to her father at home, and to Jerry's handsome brother in the promised land beyond the osage hedge—not all these and hope besides could fill the foolish, hungry heart. Nobody else in the world but a few novel-writers and herself seemed in the least concerned about the chief business of life, which was plainly loving and being loved. It did not appear to be a subject of conversation with grown persons. Not only at the Fort, with a grandmother who plainly could know nothing of such matters, and a father who, besides his children, loved only rocks and trees, but in the homes of the other girls as well, the supreme topic was neglected, ignored, except when considered covertly among the young, as conspirators whisper treason. It was very queer. Evidently her absorption in the subject was part and parcel of her perverted nature, her "low curiosity." It was, at all events, a weakness to be hid except from that very best of all her "best friends," Julia Otway. Not that Julia even was told of the Great Romance, but the two girls wondered and surmised together, bringing day by day to their common store every new scrap of knowledge or conjecture that came their way. Val was the more adventurous, the less fastidious. She it was who would speculate most boldly, sketching out certain chapters, certain scenes even, in that great coming drama, that are currently supposed not to enter the imagining of maidens. Yes, yes; it was all wrong perhaps to think about these things; but why, then, were they so interesting? It wasn't her fault. But at last one day, when the more modest-minded Julia said, "I want awfully to hear, but I don't think we'll tell these stories any more. I don't feel somehow as if it was quite right," then Val knew that indeed she was "low-minded," and was as humiliated as the sternest moralist could desire.
Meanwhile, the eager friendships at school, her devotion to her father at home, and her attraction to Jerry's handsome brother in the promised land beyond the osage hedge—not all these things and hope besides could fill her foolish, hungry heart. No one else in the world, except a few novelists and herself, seemed remotely interested in the main purpose of life, which was clearly about loving and being loved. It didn't seem to be a topic of conversation among adults. Not just at the Fort, where her grandmother obviously knew nothing about such matters, and her father, besides his children, only loved rocks and trees, but also in the homes of the other girls, the most important topic was ignored and overlooked, except when quietly discussed among the young, like conspirators whispering treason. It was very strange. Clearly, her obsession with the subject was a part of her flawed nature, her "low curiosity." Regardless, it was a weakness she needed to hide, except from her very best friend, Julia Otway. Not that Julia was even told about the Great Romance, but the two girls wondered and speculated together, bringing each new piece of knowledge or theory they encountered to their shared discussions. Val was the more adventurous and less picky of the two. She would boldly speculate, sketching out certain chapters and even certain scenes in that grand upcoming story, which people generally assumed didn’t enter the minds of young women. Yes, yes; it might have been wrong to think about these things, but then why were they so captivating? It wasn’t her fault. But eventually, one day, when the more reserved Julia said, "I really want to hear about it, but I don’t think we should tell these stories anymore. I don’t feel like it’s quite right," Val realized that she indeed was "low-minded" and felt as humiliated as the harshest moralist could wish.
She admired Julia more than ever for her rigid asceticism. Ah yes! there was no blinking the fact. That was the kind of strength of mind it was fine to have, but the richly merited rebuke of herself made her wince with shame.[Pg 167] The very memory of the moment was like a dagger-thrust for years.
She admired Julia more than ever for her strict self-discipline. Ah yes! there was no denying the truth. That was the kind of mental strength that was admirable, but the well-deserved criticism she had of herself made her cringe with shame.[Pg 167] Just remembering that moment felt like a knife wound for years.
And still there was a buoyancy in her that was always lifting her mountains high after these deep descents into the pit. One potent device for the recovery of self-respect was to name a day from the dawn of which she should start a new life, absolutely different from the past, which was by this act cut off and dropped into oblivion. Monday mornings began not alone a new week, but a new era. Her great fresh start of the year was taken annually at Christmas, or if one made a slip—one always did—the New Year was the time, or else Easter, or, after all, one's birthday was a fitting moment for such regeneration. The girl who had been only eleven was inevitably a poor creature, but the person of twelve! Ah, when the clock struck that complete and significant number a new and quite perfect existence was inaugurated! The next year, to be about to enter one's teens, was discovered to be, after all, the psychological moment for starting a new life. Then fourteen! Ah, that was the true age of understanding, besides being twice the sacred number seven! If she was much happier than other people for the most part—as she knew she was—she had also moments of being much nearer despair. There were all the times when people hurt her feelings, and when her only consolation was the old one of pretending she hadn't any feelings to hurt. If life ministered to her more than it did to most, it bruised her too from crown to sole.
And yet there was a lift in her that always brought her back up after these deep falls into despair. One effective way to regain her self-respect was to choose a day from which she would start a completely new life, one that was totally different from her past, which she would then leave behind and forget. Monday mornings didn’t just mark the start of a new week; they also kicked off a new era. Her big fresh start for the year happened every Christmas, or if she slipped up—because that happened often—the New Year was a perfect time, or even Easter, or, of course, her birthday was a fitting occasion for such a transformation. The girl who had just turned eleven was undoubtedly not her best self, but the person at twelve! Ah, when the clock struck that important and complete number, a new and totally perfect life began! The next year, on the cusp of her teens, was ultimately discovered to be the right moment for a fresh start. Then fourteen! Ah, that was when true understanding came, being double the sacred number seven! While she was generally much happier than most—she knew that—she also had times when she felt much closer to despair. There were plenty of moments when people hurt her feelings, and her only comfort was pretending she didn’t have any feelings to hurt. If life treated her better than it did to most, it also left her battered and bruised from head to toe.
There were those hours of reaction, after long expectation of some birthday-party, or the Fourth of July fireworks, or the school Commencement, when a blank wretchedness fell upon her. It hadn't been what she had hoped. How or where it had failed was partly a mystery, but there was a strange bitterness left behind. She refused vehemently in her own mind to accept for truth the rumor abroad in the world, "Nothing ever comes up to expectation." Oh yes, things would by-and-by come up to and exceed anticipation. It was only now, and through some[Pg 168] fault in her, that they fell short of perfection. As she grew older she developed a pitiless self-criticism—of her speech, her manners, her looks, her attainments. This creature, among certain girls that were awkward, and certain others that put on airs and graces, this profoundly egotistical little person, was actually commended for being "perfectly un-selfconscious"; the fact being that she was far too "aware" of herself, saw herself far too vividly in her mind's eye, to go on making the current mistakes of affectation or of clumsiness. She knew unerringly when she giggled with embarrassment, when she had been "making eyes," when she was in danger of seeming superior, or what her grandmother called "toploftical." She was keenly, quiveringly self-conscious, and conscious too of other people; feeling their moods as an Æolian harp feels the light wind, brightening under their unspoken, their merely looked approval, and shrinking beneath her careless exterior at their unuttered blame, wearing her reputation for hardness like an inversion of the magic suit of mail, seeming stout armor, and yet letting every arrow through. Still, it served its purpose, since no one dared say, "See! that struck home!"
There were those hours of disappointment after waiting for some birthday party, the Fourth of July fireworks, or the school graduation, when a deep sense of emptiness would wash over her. It wasn’t what she had hoped for. How or where it had gone wrong was partly a mystery, but there was a strange bitterness left behind. She firmly rejected the common saying, "Nothing ever lives up to expectations." Of course, some things would eventually meet or even surpass what she anticipated. It was just now, and due to some[Pg 168] flaw within herself, that they fell short of perfection. As she got older, she developed a ruthless self-criticism—of her speech, her manners, her looks, her achievements. This girl, among some who were awkward and others who put on airs, this deeply self-centered little person, was actually praised for being "perfectly un-selfconscious"; the truth was, she was far too "aware" of herself, seeing herself clearly in her mind’s eye, which prevented her from making the usual mistakes of pretentiousness or clumsiness. She could tell when she giggled out of embarrassment, when she had been "making eyes," when she risked seeming superior, or what her grandmother called "toploftical." She was acutely and painfully self-conscious, and also aware of others; sensing their moods like an Æolian harp feels a gentle breeze, brightening with their unspoken, merely glanced approval, and shrinking beneath her tough exterior at their unvoiced criticism, wearing her reputation for toughness like a reversed magic suit of armor—seeming strong, yet letting every arrow through. Still, it served its purpose, since no one dared say, "Look! That hit home!"
CHAPTER 13
After several years' supremacy as "the greatest dancer on the earth," that brilliant career was suddenly abandoned. It was evident that a mistake had been made. Val's true destiny was to be Queen of Song. It was difficult to illustrate the fact in your unmusical grandmother's house, but you could do a good deal in that direction at the New Plymouth Seminary for Young Ladies. You could roar down several hundred girls in the morning hymn, and you could even have occasional surreptitious performances in the gymnasium, or at home in the kitchen, where whole cycles of impromptu operas were given in a season. For the rest, you sang to yourself in lonely places and exulted. Sometimes you trembled, shaken to the verge of tears by the beauty and pathos of your own voice.
After several years as "the greatest dancer on earth," that amazing career was suddenly left behind. It became clear that a mistake had been made. Val's true calling was to be Queen of Song. It was hard to show that in your unmusical grandmother's house, but you could make a big impact at the New Plymouth Seminary for Young Ladies. You could belt out the morning hymn among several hundred girls, and you could even have secret performances in the gym or at home in the kitchen, where entire impromptu operas were staged during a season. Other than that, you sang to yourself in quiet places and felt triumphant. Sometimes you trembled, on the verge of tears from the beauty and emotion of your own voice.
There had been a brief interval when the sum of achievements in the drawing-class seemed, in Val's mind, to point to her becoming a second Rosa Bonheur. It was certain that her copy of Landseer's "Rabbits" was a work of extreme merit. Even her grandmother, who usually said "Hum!" when she looked at Val's original designs for wall-paper or carpet, remarked on beholding the rabbits: "I'll have them framed."
There was a short moment when Val thought that her accomplishments in the drawing class meant she could become a second Rosa Bonheur. Her version of Landseer's "Rabbits" was definitely a remarkable piece. Even her grandmother, who usually just said "Hum!" when she saw Val's original designs for wallpaper or carpet, commented when she saw the rabbits: "I'll have them framed."
If that were not distinction, where shall it be found?
If that's not distinction, then where can it be found?
But it was grasping to set more than one snare for greatness—let Emmie be Rosa Bonheur, Val would be the great singer of her time.
But it was seeking to create more than one path to greatness—let Emmie be Rosa Bonheur, Val would be the great singer of her time.
"Let me have music lessons," she prayed. "I'll practise at school and at Julia's."
"Please let me have music lessons," she prayed. "I'll practice at school and at Julia's."
"It is out of the question," said her grandmother.
"It’s not happening," said her grandmother.
Val knew "out of the question" meant it was a question of being out of pocket.
Val knew "out of the question" meant it was a matter of being out of cash.
"I'll give up drawing."
"I'm done with drawing."
"Drawing is much less expensive; and even so, you and Emmie must give it up after this term."
"Drawing is a lot less expensive, but you and Emmie have to give it up after this term."
"Then, what on earth are we going to learn besides common lessons?"
"Then, what are we really going to learn besides the usual lessons?"
"I'll teach you botany and gardening," said her father.
"I'll teach you about plants and gardening," her father said.
"I don't care about botany," said Val, hotly, "and"—unmasking the hypocrisy of years—"and as for gardening, there isn't anything I hate so much."
"I don't care about plant science," said Val angrily, "and"—revealing years of insincerity—"as for gardening, there's nothing I hate more."
"What?"
"What?"
Her father couldn't believe his ears.
Her dad couldn't believe what he was hearing.
"Yes. I'm sorry. It's very kind of you to offer so often to teach me; but I really quite hate flowers."
"Yes. I'm sorry. It's really nice of you to keep offering to teach me, but I honestly can't stand flowers."
Her father looked at her with a severity she had seldom seen in his face.
Her father looked at her with a seriousness she had rarely seen on his face.
"Then, in that case"—he spoke as though originating a punishment fit for a new unnatural crime—"in that case you should learn cooking."
"Then, in that case"—he spoke as if coming up with a punishment for a new, strange crime—"in that case, you should learn how to cook."
After such a blow, there was nothing for it but to remember that for weeks Jerusha had wanted her to take some household sewing to poor old Miss Kirby up on Plymouth Hill. Val would run all the way to the Dug Road and there, in the deep cut in the hill-side, or in the even more lonely ravine above, she would sit with the bundle of sewing on her knees, raging solemnly over it at fate, and devising spirited revenges. In a wood on the farther side there was a place deep hidden in bush and brier, where a wild grape-vine made a swing between two old forest trees. It was a distinct source of comfort to Val that she didn't know the names of these trees. She would shut her eyes tight, and swing high out in the free air, with a sense that she was flying from two calling voices, afraid the accents should reach her clearly, afraid lest by an unwary peep something in bark or leaf should press back upon her impatient memory "their ugly names," cheered and strengthened after each escape by finding her ignorance intact.
After such a shock, there was nothing to do but remember that for weeks Jerusha had wanted her to take some household sewing to poor old Miss Kirby up on Plymouth Hill. Val would run all the way to Dug Road, and there, in the deep cut in the hillside, or in the even lonelier ravine above, she would sit with the bundle of sewing on her lap, furiously cursing her fate and coming up with bold plans for revenge. In a woods on the other side, there was a spot deeply hidden in bushes and thorns, where a wild grapevine made a swing between two old forest trees. It brought Val distinct comfort that she didn’t know the names of these trees. She would close her eyes tightly and swing high into the open air, feeling like she was escaping from two calling voices, scared that the sounds would reach her clearly, afraid that a careless peek would reveal something in the bark or leaves that might trigger her impatient memory of "their ugly names," feeling cheered and strengthened after each escape by realizing her ignorance remained untouched.
Out, far out, on the wild grape-vine, swinging till she forgot the importunate trees, forgot all threatened ignominy, forgot everything but the ecstasy of living and swinging and singing, and looking forward—looking out past home perplexities and wild wood tangles, out, far out, towards the secure beauty and the certain wonder of the coming years.
Out, far out, on the wild grapevine, swinging until she forgot the pushy trees, forgot all the looming shame, forgot everything except the joy of living and swinging and singing, and looking ahead—looking out past home troubles and wild woods, out, far out, towards the safe beauty and the undeniable wonder of the years to come.
Emmie came home from school earlier than usual one memorable day, and told Mrs. Gano with frightened eyes that Val had done something awful. She couldn't make out what, for all the Academic and Collegiate girls whispered about it secretly at recess. But Val was locked up in the Principal's room, and it was considered doubtful if she'd ever be let out, so angry was Miss Appleby. But even the Principal's wrath was less than the wrath of her niece, Miss Beach, the new teacher of the primary school and of gymnastics.
Emmie got home from school earlier than usual one unforgettable day and told Mrs. Gano with scared eyes that Val had done something terrible. She couldn’t figure out what it was because all the Academic and Collegiate girls were secretly whispering about it at recess. But Val was locked up in the Principal's office, and it was uncertain if she'd ever be let out, so furious was Miss Appleby. However, even the Principal's anger was nothing compared to the fury of her niece, Miss Beach, the new teacher of the primary school and gymnastics.
Emmie had naturally felt humiliated at her sister's disgrace. She thought she could never, never go back to school again. By the time the miscreant got home, Mrs. Gano was properly worked up to receive her.
Emmie felt completely humiliated by her sister's disgrace. She thought she'd never be able to go back to school again. By the time the troublemaker got home, Mrs. Gano was all fired up to confront her.
Val saw at a glance from Emmie's cloudy eyes and her grandmother's, cold and gleaming, how her story had been forestalled. She held up her head, and said, carelessly:
Val noticed immediately from Emmie's cloudy eyes and her grandmother's cold, shining gaze that her story had been interrupted. She lifted her head and said, casually:
"Well, I've got myself into a scrape."
"Well, I've gotten myself into a mess."
Her grandmother fixed her silently for an instant, and then said:
Her grandmother looked at her silently for a moment, and then said:
"'Scrape' is not the word. You've heard that expression from Jerningham Otway. We don't get into scrapes."
"'Scrape' isn’t quite right. You’ve heard that saying from Jerningham Otway. We don’t get into messy situations."
Emmie seemed to Val's overheated imagination to sit and plume herself.
Emmie appeared to Val's overactive imagination to sit and preen herself.
"All the members of your family have been well-mannered and well-conducted people. We leave 'scrapes' to others."
"All the members of your family have been polite and behaved people. We leave 'messes' to others."
Val fell a sudden prey to the old loneliness in the midst of so much family rectitude.
Val suddenly found herself feeling the old loneliness despite being surrounded by so much family integrity.
"I am waiting to hear what has happened."
"I’m waiting to find out what happened."
Mrs. Gano folded her blue-veined hands across the open book on her knee.
Mrs. Gano folded her blue-veined hands over the open book on her lap.
"Well, I think they mean to expel me."
"Well, I think they plan to kick me out."
"Expel you!"
"Kick you out!"
She shut the book with a snap.
She closed the book with a snap.
"Oh, Miss Appleby's coming to see you," said Val, with overacted indifference. "She'll tell you everything that Emmie hasn't told you already."
"Oh, Miss Appleby is coming to see you," Val said, pretending to be uninterested. "She'll fill you in on everything that Emmie hasn't already told you."
"I don't choose to ask Miss Appleby for details that I ought to hear from you."
"I've decided not to ask Miss Appleby for the details I should be hearing from you."
Val looked at Emmie's curiosity-lighted face and kept silence. Her grandmother understood.
Val looked at Emmie's curious face and stayed quiet. Her grandmother got it.
"Run out and play, child; you sit too much in the house," she said to the younger child.
"Go outside and play, kid; you spend too much time inside," she said to the younger child.
"I've got nobody to play with," came from Emmie, not budging.
"I don't have anyone to play with," Emmie said, staying put.
"Then go and get me some jonquils and narcissuses."
"Then go and get me some jonquils and daffodils."
"I've hurt my finger."
"I hurt my finger."
"Then take a book and sit in the porch."
"Then grab a book and sit on the porch."
"I've read all the books on the juvenile shelf."
"I've read all the books in the kids' section."
"Leave the room!"
"Get out of the room!"
Val's heart swelled up in gratitude. It was considerate of her judge not to hold the court of inquiry before Emmie.
Val's heart filled with gratitude. It was thoughtful of her judge not to hold the inquiry in front of Emmie.
"Well," said Val, plunging into the unhappy business the moment the door was closed, "you know how we hate and despise—I mean how we don't like Miss Beach."
"Well," Val said, diving into the uncomfortable topic as soon as the door shut, "you know how we can't stand—I mean how we don't like Miss Beach."
"Humph! I dare say Miss Beach doesn't like all her pupils."
"Humph! I bet Miss Beach doesn't like all her students."
"I should think she didn't! She hates us!"
"I don't think she did! She hates us!"
"I don't want to hear such strong expressions. I've nothing to do with the other girls; but it's a bad lookout for you if you haven't earned the respect of an estimable woman like Miss Beach."
"I don’t want to hear such strong language. I have nothing to do with the other girls; but it’s not looking good for you if you haven’t earned the respect of a respectable woman like Miss Beach."
"You wouldn't call her that if she gave you unfair marks, and said and looked spiteful things at you."
"You wouldn't call her that if she gave you unfair grades and said and looked at you with spiteful comments."
"Looked! What nonsense are you talking?"
"Look! What nonsense are you saying?"
"Well, she"—Val dropped her eyes and crimsoned[Pg 173]—"she laughed at my new gymnastic dress." There was a pause. "It is unlike the others."
"Well, she"—Val glanced down and blushed[Pg 173]—"she laughed at my new gymnastics outfit." There was a pause. "It is different from the others."
"Beyond a doubt. Far too good for the purpose. That broché came from Baltima'. Your aunt Valeria never wore it but once. It was as good as new."
"Definitely. Way too nice for that. That broché came from Baltima'. Your Aunt Valeria only wore it once. It’s practically brand new."
"Well, all the other girls wear blue serge, but they never laughed. Miss Beach did. Perhaps she didn't mean me to see, but I did."
"Well, all the other girls wear blue serge, but they never laughed. Miss Beach did. Maybe she didn't mean for me to see, but I did."
"Humph! Well?"
"Seriously? What now?"
"Well, she invents new marches—in-and-out figures, you know—and she only does them once very quickly, and makes me lead off afterwards, and blames me if there's the least mistake. So I—I—just thought the next time she invented something new I'd see if I—I—couldn't make her do it slower. So—well, I collected parlor-matches for a week."
"Well, she creates new dance routines—like in-and-out patterns, you know—and only does them once really fast, then makes me start after her and criticizes me if there's even the smallest mistake. So I—well, I figured that the next time she came up with something new, I’d try to get her to do it slower. So—well, I gathered parlor matches for a week."
Mrs. Gano's quick movement said, "That's where the matches have gone."
Mrs. Gano's quick movement said, "That's where the matches went."
"And I cut off their heads, and I gave some to—three of my friends, and I had a lot myself; and as we marched we threw 'em little by little under Miss Beach's ugly fat—I mean under her feet."
"And I chopped off their heads, and I gave some to—three of my friends, and I had a lot myself; and as we marched, we tossed them little by little under Miss Beach's ugly fat—I mean under her feet."
"I'm amazed at you—simply amazed!"
"I'm just amazed by you!"
Mrs. Gano's eyebrows had shot up to the middle of her forehead. Val studied for the hundredth time the hairless bony arches above the piercing eyes, and the strange look of the patches of eyebrow sitting up on her forehead in that amazed fashion.
Mrs. Gano's eyebrows had shot up to the middle of her forehead. Val studied for the hundredth time the hairless bony arches above the piercing eyes, and the strange look of the patches of eyebrow sitting up on her forehead in that amazed fashion.
"Well, she did do that new march very slow, stopping and looking round surprised when the matches exploded, and at last she gave up marching altogether, and kind of exploded herself. She was angry, and red too—purple, all over her ugly podgy—over her face."
"Well, she did take that new march really slowly, stopping and looking around, surprised when the matches went off, and finally, she just gave up on marching altogether and sort of blew up herself. She was angry, and red too—purple, all over her unattractive chubby—over her face."
"I don't wonder she blushed for you. I am very much ashamed of you myself. It was the action of a ruffianly street-boy."
"I’m not surprised she blushed for you. I’m really embarrassed for you myself. That was the behavior of a thug from the street."
"She wasn't ashamed. She was just mad—I mean angry. She asked who had done it, and nobody said—"
"She wasn't ashamed. She was just mad—I mean really angry. She asked who had done it, and nobody said—"
"I'm not surprised you wanted to hide it."
"I'm not surprised you wanted to keep it a secret."
"Then she said she should get her aunt to suspend the whole class; so I had to tell her it was me, and they shut me up in Miss Appleby's room."
"Then she said she should ask her aunt to suspend the whole class; so I had to tell her it was me, and they locked me in Miss Appleby's room."
"Quite right," said Mrs. Gano, backing up the authorities as usual.
"Exactly," said Mrs. Gano, supporting the authorities as always.
"Oh yes," said Val, bitterly, "that's what Miss Beach thought too; she said it was the only thing to do with a wild beast."
"Oh yes," Val said bitterly, "that's what Miss Beach thought too; she said it was the only thing to do with a wild beast."
"She didn't use those words!"
"She didn't say that!"
The eyebrows suddenly shot up again.
The eyebrows shot up again.
"Yes'm, she did. Ask Julia Otway. Miss Beach'd say anything. Why, she was educated at a mixed school."
"Yeah, she did. Ask Julia Otway. Miss Beach would say anything. She was educated at a co-ed school."
"You don't mean blacks and whites together?"
"You don't mean Black and white people together?"
"Yes'm—Oberlin."
"Yes, ma'am—Oberlin."
Mrs. Gano had some ado to recover her rigid attitude of respect for those in authority over her grandchild; but she relaxed the upward tension of her eyebrows and was studying Val straight through her spectacles.
Mrs. Gano had a bit of trouble regaining her stiff demeanor of respect for those in authority over her grandchild; however, she eased the tension in her eyebrows and was looking at Val intently through her glasses.
"You can learn manners at home. Miss Beach is quite competent to teach Emmie spelling and you dancing and calisthenics, and her manners are not your business. It is only the young people who are quite perfect themselves who can waste time criticising their elders."
"You can learn manners at home. Miss Beach is more than capable of teaching Emmie spelling, and you dance and do calisthenics, and her manners are not your concern. Only those young people who are truly perfect themselves can afford to criticize their elders."
"Yes'm," answered Val, meekly. She was surprised that her crowning misdeed and public disgrace were taken so calmly. "Please, who's going to tell my father I'm expelled?"
"Yes, ma'am," Val replied quietly. She was surprised that her biggest mistake and public shame were being handled so calmly. "Please, who’s going to tell my dad that I’ve been expelled?"
"Nobody is to tell him anything of the sort!" she fired up. "Now that things have come to this pass I must try to make you understand. We can't go on like this. What you have done to-day would disgrace a street urchin; and yet you are old enough to be a comfort to your father."
"Nobody should tell him anything like that!" she exclaimed. "Now that things have reached this point, I need to make you understand. We can't continue like this. What you did today would embarrass a street kid; and yet you’re old enough to be a support to your father."
Val fidgeted miserably.
Val anxiously fidgeted.
"You have given us more trouble than all the other children of the family put together; and yet I have discovered there is a kind of reasonableness in you when it's deliberately appealed to."
"You’ve caused us more trouble than all the other kids in the family combined; yet, I've found that there's a certain kind of reason in you when it’s intentionally called upon."
Val looked up quickly. She felt there was a new note in these remarks.
Val quickly looked up. She sensed a different tone in these comments.
"I should be very sorry to go to your father with this miserable story; he has enough to trouble him, and he is ill; he does not get better." She had laid convulsive hold on the red-padded arms of the great rocking-chair, and the purple veins started up on the long hands. "I sometimes think—I sometimes think he gets worse." Her voice had sunk very low. There was a look in the waxen features that made the girl's heart grow chill. "I have noticed your impulse to be considerate towards your father, to spare him the knowledge of your antics. I have been glad you had this instinct. You will be glad when you are older—when you are alone."
"I would really hate to go to your dad with this awful story; he has enough on his plate, and he's sick; he isn't getting any better." She had a tight grip on the red-padded arms of the big rocking chair, and the purple veins popped up on her long hands. "I sometimes think—I sometimes think he’s getting worse." Her voice had dropped very low. There was a look in her pale features that made the girl's heart go cold. "I've noticed your tendency to be considerate towards your dad, to keep him from knowing about your antics. I've been glad you have this instinct. You will appreciate it more when you're older—when you're on your own."
There was a long silence. Neither looked at the other. Presently, with lowered eyes, Val came closer, and on a sudden impulse, kneeling, she laid her cheek on the long left hand that still clutched the chair-arm.
There was a long silence. Neither looked at the other. Eventually, with her eyes down, Val moved closer, and on a sudden impulse, she knelt down and rested her cheek on the long left hand that still gripped the chair arm.
"You'll see," she said, fighting down her tears—"you'll see I shall be better."
"You'll see," she said, holding back her tears—"you'll see I'll be better."
She felt the other hand laid softly on her head, and neither of the two spoke or moved for a long time.
She felt the other hand resting gently on her head, and neither of them spoke or moved for a long time.
A sharp ring broke the spell, and the quick following clatter of "E. Gano's" knocker sent all gentle influences flying.
A loud ring shattered the mood, and the immediate sound of "E. Gano's" knocker sent all the calm vibes away.
"Miss Appleby!" Val sprang up. Yes. They could hear her voice. Before Venus had time to come and say she was in the parlor, Mrs. Gano had opened her own door and closed it behind her. Val stood looking out of the window, trembling with anxiety, registering vows that if she were let off this time, if by some miracle she were not expelled, she would be such an honor to the family, such a comfort to her father, that he would be encouraged to live practically forever.
"Miss Appleby!" Val jumped up. Yes, they could hear her voice. Before Venus had the chance to come in and say she was in the living room, Mrs. Gano had opened her own door and shut it behind her. Val stood looking out the window, shaking with anxiety, making promises that if she got a break this time, if by some miracle she wasn’t expelled, she would be such an honor to the family, such a support to her dad, that he would feel encouraged to live practically forever.
Emmie presently opened the door very softly, and crept in.
Emmie quietly opened the door and sneakily entered.
"She's just goin', I think," whispered the little sister, who seldom bore a grudge. "Oh, she has been getting it!"
"She’s just leaving, I think," whispered the little sister, who rarely held a grudge. "Oh, she has been dealing with it!"
"Not gran'ma?"
"Not grandma?"
Emmie squirmed with suppressed merriment at this notion.
Emmie squirmed, trying to hold back her laughter at this idea.
"I should think not! Miss Appleby's been getting it. Gran'ma said they were making a mounting out of a molehill—and expelling people did the school no good. Said you'd tell Miss Beach you were sorry, and that was a good deal, 'cause you didn't like beggin' pardings."
"I don't think so! Miss Appleby has been on a roll. Grandma said they were turning a small issue into a big deal—and kicking people out wasn't helping the school. She said you'd tell Miss Beach you were sorry, and that would mean a lot because you didn't like asking for forgiveness."
"Did she say that?"
"Did she say that?"
"Yes. An' Miss Appleby said she was very grieved, but she had promised her niece not to take you back this term."
"Yes. And Miss Appleby said she was really upset, but she had promised her niece not to take you back this term."
"Her niece! Her sneaking Black and White Oberlin woer-r-r-rm!"
"Her niece! Her sneaky Black and White Oberlin worm!"
"Gran'ma didn't call her that," whispered Emmie, with an air of gentle reproof. "She just said, 'Unless your niece is very foolish'" (Emmie could mimic astonishingly well), "'and unfit for her post, she will be glad to reconsider.' Miss Appleby got mad at that, and seemed to be going away, so I ran into the dining-room. When I got back gran'ma was saying, if they expelled you, I should be taken away too."
"Grandma didn't call her that," whispered Emmie, with a hint of gentle disapproval. "She just said, 'Unless your niece is very foolish'" (Emmie could mimic incredibly well), "'and unfit for her position, she will be glad to reconsider.' Miss Appleby got angry at that and seemed to be leaving, so I ran into the dining room. When I returned, grandma was saying, if they expelled you, I should be taken away too."
"Gracious!"
"Wow!"
"And they were both awful mad then, an' gran'ma said, Oh, she'd just as soon take us away, and she wouldn't hesitate to say why. 'We don't send our daughters to school to be called wild beasts by young women from Oberlin.'"
"And they were both really mad then, and grandma said, Oh, she'd absolutely take us away, and she wouldn't hold back on her reasons. 'We don't send our daughters to school to be called wild animals by young women from Oberlin.'"
"Hooray! hooray!" Val spun about the room, waving her arms victoriously. "We've got a oner for a grandmother after all!"
"Hooray! Hooray!" Val twirled around the room, waving her arms in triumph. "We actually have an amazing grandmother after all!"
The room door opened and the hall door banged.
The room door opened, and the hall door slammed shut.
"What are you doing?" said Mrs. Gano, stopping short.
"What are you doing?" Mrs. Gano said, coming to a sudden halt.
"Oh, nothing," replied Val, composing herself expeditiously; "only I do love you, gran'ma," and she held up her face to be kissed.
"Oh, nothing," Val replied, quickly regaining her composure; "I do love you, grandma," and she lifted her face to be kissed.
"If you love me, keep my commandments," said the lady, without enthusiasm, and equally without sense of irreverence. "That will do. Now go."
"If you love me, follow my commands," said the lady, without enthusiasm and without any sense of disrespect. "That's enough. Now go."
She was turning away, when some sudden thought[Pg 177] occurred to her. She gleamed at Val through her glasses in an enigmatic way, and said:
She was about to turn away when a sudden thought[Pg 177] popped into her head. She looked at Val through her glasses in a mysterious way and said:
"Is this true about the trouble you've given your preceptors over the Bible verse every morning?"
"Is it true that you've been causing problems for your teachers over the Bible verse every morning?"
"I don't give trouble every morning; but it's so tiresome, gran'ma, to begin exercises every day the same way."
"I don't cause trouble every morning; but it's so exhausting, grandma, to start the same exercises the same way every day."
"I should think so, if several hundred girls will go on repeating exactly the same texts year in and year out."
"I would think so if several hundred girls keep repeating the same texts every year."
"Well, when they scolded us for never learning new ones, I tried to oblige them—I did, indeed."
"Well, when they criticized us for never learning new ones, I tried to satisfy them—I really did."
"Hum! Miss Appleby tells me you appeared next day with 'Jesus wept.'"
"Hum! Miss Appleby tells me you showed up the next day with 'Jesus wept.'"
Val grinned, and then grew grave.
Val smiled, then got serious.
"They are very hard to please. They want something we hadn't all said a thousand times, and something longer than—"
"They are really hard to please. They want something we haven't all said a thousand times, and something longer than—"
"Naturally."
"Of course."
"You can't think how furious they are now if we happen on the same thing. I do my best to oblige them. I suppose a—Miss Appleby—"
"You can't imagine how angry they are right now if we run into the same situation. I do my best to help them out. I guess a—Miss Appleby—"
Val tried to find out from the non-committal face whether the principal had entered upon this. If not, so much confessing all in one day was perhaps overdoing it.
Val tried to gauge from the principal's neutral expression whether they had taken this step. If not, maybe confessing everything in one day was a bit too much.
"Well," said her grandmother, "Miss Appleby tells me—I can hardly credit it—that you stood up in your place yesterday morning and recited, 'Comfort me with apples, for I am sick of love.'"
"Well," her grandmother said, "Miss Appleby tells me—I can hardly believe it—that you stood up in your spot yesterday morning and recited, 'Comfort me with apples, for I am sick of love.'"
"Well, it wasn't me that laughed; and I told Miss Appleby it was in the Bible right enough."
"Well, it wasn't me who laughed; and I told Miss Appleby it was definitely in the Bible."
"Yes. Well, I'll pick out your texts for you in future." She spoke with charming geniality, and a glint through her glasses. "Now go and get your lessons for to-morrow."
"Yes. Well, I’ll choose your texts for you from now on." She said this with a charming friendliness and a sparkle in her glasses. "Now go and get your lessons for tomorrow."
After the failure of Miss Beach to have Val disgraced and expelled, the girl felt that though her grandmother might herself abuse her, she would not permit any one else to do so. The early years of warfare merged by degrees, and in spite of lapses, into a less lawless scheme of life.
After Miss Beach's attempt to get Val disgraced and expelled failed, Val felt that even though her grandmother might mistreat her, she wouldn't allow anyone else to do the same. The early years of conflict gradually blended into a less chaotic way of life, despite some setbacks.
The reason of it was not in any great measure regard for[Pg 178] her father. He lived too much apart from the din of daily events for their remote effect on him to be much present to the preoccupied mind of youth. The change came about through a growing, albeit unwilling, admiration and sense of friendship for her grandmother. She was entertaining, this old lady, in spite of her terrible faults. One was never dull with her. She told delightful stories, and she laughed at yours when they were good. Indeed, no matter how abandoned had been your conduct, if you could make her laugh you were saved. It was not in child-nature not to lay traps for that pardoning gleam of the fierce eye, that involuntary twitching of the judicial mouth. An exchange of anecdotes tends inevitably to a good understanding. But more than by any other means, perhaps, the perverse school-girl and the autocratic old woman were brought together by a mutual recognition of a common regard for justice. When Val found out that her grandmother was not as arbitrary as she had supposed, the battle was half over. Mrs. Gano had been overheard advising her son, "Don't try to coerce Val. If you can convince that child's reason you can do what you like with her, but you can't drive her an inch." The girl felt that she was being understood. Perhaps the truth was they were both changing, both developing, the old no less than the young.
The reason wasn't really about her father. He was too distanced from the noise of everyday life for it to make much impact on the busy mind of a young person. The shift happened because of a growing, though reluctant, admiration and sense of friendship for her grandmother. This old lady was entertaining, despite her significant flaws. You were never bored with her. She shared delightful stories and laughed at yours when they were good. In fact, no matter how reckless your behavior was, if you could make her laugh, you were in the clear. It was natural for a child to seek out that forgiving glint in her fierce eyes or the involuntary twitch of her serious mouth. Sharing stories typically leads to a better understanding. But more than anything else, the rebellious schoolgirl and the strict old woman found common ground in their shared sense of justice. When Val realized her grandmother wasn’t as unreasonable as she thought, the struggle was halfway won. Mrs. Gano had been heard telling her son, "Don't try to control Val. If you can appeal to her reason, you can do whatever you want with her, but you can't force her." Val felt understood. Perhaps the truth was that they were both evolving, the old as much as the young.
Certain it is they became better and better friends, and had surprisingly much in common. Still, Val had struggled so long against owning to herself that any good could come out of this Nazareth, that it was some time before a belated sense of fairness led her to avow guardedly to her old fellow-sufferer her new view of the autocrat. She must try, little by little, to convince her father that, contrary to appearance, and despite many sore experiences, his mother had her good points.
Sure, they became closer friends and surprisingly had a lot in common. Even so, Val had fought for so long against admitting that anything good could come out of this situation that it took her a while to cautiously share her changed perspective on the autocrat with her old friend. She needed to slowly try to convince her father that, despite how it seemed and despite many painful experiences, his mother had some good qualities.
"Gran'ma's been real kind to me and Julia to-day."
"Grandma has been really nice to me and Julia today."
"Has she?"
"Has she?"
"Julia thinks she's awfully nice."
"Julia thinks she's really nice."
This rather in the tone of "there's no accounting for tastes."
This kind of sounds like "there's no accounting for tastes."
"Yes," said her father, not seeming enough impressed.
"Yes," her father said, sounding somewhat unimpressed.
"She says I may read The H—— Family and all the Frederika Bremer books now that I've finished the Waverleys."
"She says I can read The H—— Family and all the Frederika Bremer books now that I've finished the Waverleys."
"H'm! I never looked at them myself."
"Hmm! I never looked at them myself."
"But do you know why she was so nice about The H—— Family?" It was one thing to do justice to her good deeds, but it was no use setting up a false ideal and pretending she was better than she was. "You see, we'd read all the horrid silly little Harry and Lucys and Sandford and Mertons and Moral Tales and things, and I'd begun Bohn's Wilhelm Meister."
"But do you know why she was so nice about The H—— Family?" It was one thing to acknowledge her good deeds, but it was pointless to create a false ideal and act like she was better than she was. "You see, we had read all those terrible, silly little Harry and Lucys and Sandford and Mertons and Moral Tales and stuff, and I had started Bohn's Wilhelm Meister."
"Oh, ho!"
"Oh, wow!"
"I put down the book while I tied my shoe, and when I looked up she was putting it into the fire."
"I set the book down while I tied my shoe, and when I looked up, she was throwing it into the fire."
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"But it wasn't her book at all; I got it out of your room underneath the big Brande and Taylor's Chemistry. It had your name in it."
"But it wasn't her book at all; I found it in your room under the big Brande and Taylor's Chemistry. It had your name in it."
"Yes"—reflectively—"I bought it on April 9, 1870."
"Yeah"—thoughtfully—"I got it on April 9, 1870."
"Well, it's burnt now."
"Well, it's burnt now."
He was still smiling and stroking his ragged beard.
He was still smiling and stroking his scruffy beard.
"I hope she isn't going to keep the big bookcases locked up forever," sighed Val.
"I hope she isn't going to keep the big bookcases locked up forever," Val sighed.
"She will never like to see Valeria's books knocking about."
"She will never like to see Valeria's books scattered around."
"Gracious, no! She refused to lend Mrs. Otway Helen Whitman's Poems, because she said it had Poe's notes in it; but I knew it wasn't a bit on account of Poe. It had some of Aunt Valeria's notes in it, and that was why she wouldn't let it go out o' the house. I was awfully ashamed, and Mrs. Otway looked so snubbed."
"Of course not! She refused to lend Mrs. Otway Helen Whitman's Poems because she claimed it had Poe's notes in it; but I knew that wasn't the real reason. It had some of Aunt Valeria's notes in it, and that was why she wouldn't let it leave the house. I was really embarrassed, and Mrs. Otway looked so insulted."
And still he only smiled.
And he just smiled.
"She isn't a bit like other people, but sometimes I'm not sorry."
"She’s nothing like anyone else, but sometimes I don’t mind."
"Never be sorry, my child. Never be so dull as not to realize that the woman who stands at the head of our line gives us our best title to honor—and to hope."
"Never apologize, my child. Never be so oblivious as to not see that the woman leading our group gives us our greatest claim to respect—and to optimism."
Val opened astonished eyes. Her father was indeed forgiving—fantastically generous. He was gazing off into space now, and his look was strangely lighted.
Val opened her eyes in shock. Her father was truly forgiving—remarkably generous. He was staring off into the distance, and there was an unusual light in his expression.
"She belongs to the heroic age," he said, with a kind of worship in his face. "She was born before we began to split hairs, and have nerves instead of nerve."
"She belongs to a heroic era," he said, with a sense of reverence in his expression. "She was born before we started to argue over trivial details and developed nerves instead of true courage."
Val couldn't stand it. Her father was worth fifty grandmothers.
Val couldn't take it anymore. Her dad was worth fifty grandmas.
"I should imagine she thought she was a pretty fine sort of person."
"I bet she thought she was a pretty great person."
"She hasn't a notion how utterly she stands alone. I've gone up and down the world for over forty years, and never seen her equal. Her equal?"
"She has no idea how completely she stands alone. I've traveled all over the world for more than forty years and have never seen anyone like her. Her equal?"
He laughed derisively, and began to talk of her as he might have talked of Semiramis or Boadicea, only more vividly. It was very annoying. He had come to care about her too, "only more so." But the real blow fell when it came out that he had felt like this all along. Appreciation, fairness were all very well, but this besotted heroine-worship was a little pitiable. All these years that Val had been so sure he was silently nursing his injuries and modestly contemplating his own superiority, he had been on the side of the oppressor.
He laughed mockingly and started talking about her the way he might discuss Semiramis or Boadicea, but with even more detail. It was really frustrating. He had started to care about her too, "but even more." The real kicker came when it was revealed that he had felt this way all along. Appreciation and fairness were nice, but this infatuated hero-worship was a bit sad. All these years when Val thought he was quietly nursing his wounds and modestly considering his own superiority, he had actually been on the side of the oppressor.
"H'm!" mused Val. "I s'pose she was different, then, to her own children."
"Hmm!" Val thought. "I guess she was different from her own kids."
"Ah yes; I've often observed the softening of late years."
"Ah yes; I've often noticed the softening in recent years."
"The what?"
"The what?"
"The growing tolerance, the forbearance with my children, that she never showed Valeria and me."
"The increasing tolerance, the patience with my kids, that she never showed Valeria and me."
Val's imagination reeled at the thought of what her grandmother could have been like when she was more intolerant than she was to-day. And it was all forgotten and forgiven! Here he was now leaving glittering generalities, and telling story after story of his mother's courage and her wisdom. She did seem to have been a useful kind of parent, and it appeared she had been more generous in money matters than Val had thought.
Val's imagination ran wild thinking about what her grandmother must have been like when she was less accepting than she is now. And it was all in the past, forgotten and forgiven! Here he was now, sharing shining examples and telling story after story about his mother’s bravery and her wisdom. She really seemed to have been a supportive kind of parent, and it looked like she had been more generous with money than Val had realized.
"And what she did that time she has always done. She never failed anybody who depended on her. I always think of her when I read the lines:
"And what she did that time is what she has always done. She never let anyone down who relied on her. I always think of her when I read the lines:
Try to understand your grandmother, my child," he wound up; "she is the Pallas Athene of our line."
"Try to understand your grandmother, my child," he concluded; "she is the Pallas Athene of our family."
Val did not know that an American is never so happy as when he is vaunting his womenkind. But in her estimation Pallas does better over your chamber door than in an arm-chair looking at you—through you—with a grandmother's spectacles. You forget what a heroine she is when she criticises the way you sit—"A lady never crosses her legs;" and the way you walk—"I used to swing my arms too—very bad habit; you should study repose." And when wrought upon by your too generous-judging father, or by some private discovery of her worth, you burst out: "Oh, I do love you!" it chills you to get for all response: "You don't love me, or you'd behave differently. 'By their fruits ye shall know them.'"
Val didn't realize that an American is never happier than when he’s bragging about the women in his life. But in her view, Pallas looks better over your doorway than sitting in an armchair, staring at you—through you—with her grandmother's glasses. You forget what a heroine she is when she points out how you sit—"A lady should never cross her legs;" and how you walk—"I used to swing my arms too—very bad habit; you should practice being composed." And when your overly critical father gets to you, or when you discover her true worth, you might exclaim, "Oh, I do love you!" only to be chilled by her response: "You don't love me, or you’d act differently. 'By their fruits ye shall know them.'"
It was no better later on, when, with growing freedom of speech and warmth of feeling, you would ask in an engaging way: "Why don't you love me?" and get for answer: "It's a mistake to think your relations owe you love; you have to earn it from them as you do in the world outside." Worst of all, and most humiliating to the eager spirit, was it to be "warded off" if you came to kiss her oftener than good-morning and good-night. "We are not a kissing family," she would say; and you cringed under the blow.
It didn't get any better later when, with more freedom to speak and feeling openly, you'd ask in a charming way, "Why don't you love me?" and the answer would be, "It's a mistake to think your relationships owe you love; you have to earn it from them just like you do in the outside world." Worst of all, and most humiliating for an eager spirit, was being "warded off" if you tried to kiss her more often than just a good morning or good night. "We are not a kissing family," she'd say, and you'd feel crushed by the rejection.
No; Pallas Athene was not an unqualified success—as a grandmother.
No; Pallas Athene was not a total success—as a grandmother.
There were times, indeed, when her shortcomings nearly drove her granddaughter into considering an elopement with Harry Wilbur, the eighteen-year-old son of Judge Wilbur. With mental apologies to her ideal hero, Val had kept up a vigorous correspondence with Harry,[Pg 182] pending the time when the superior suitor should carry her off, and save her the trouble and ungraciousness of breaking the pleasant chains that bade fair, as the days went on, to bind her to her gallant young Hercules. Harry Wilbur was captain of the base-ball team, and the darling hero of the entire New Plymouth Seminary. Most of these studious young ladies thought more of manly strength and of that particular grace that is born of bodily vigor than they did of the qualities of the mind. It was as if, all untutored, they had the improvement of the physique of the race at heart. Julia Otway, for instance, would descant almost daily upon Harry Wilbur's "splendid figure," and how he held his shoulders; how he walked from the hip, and how easily he played the hottest game. She would give as adequate reason for despising some more wealthy or more intellectual citizen, that she hated men who did uninteresting things for a living or did nothing at all. Val shared this spirit of Julia's to an extent that gave her a pleasant sense of victory when young Wilbur showed her more attention at dances and archery tournaments than he showed the other girls. Besides, this open devotion made Ernest Halliwell sad, and Jerry Otway "mad," and that was highly agreeable. But Harry didn't "care a fip," as Jerusha said, about music, and music was the supreme affair of life until—until—
There were times when her flaws almost pushed her granddaughter to think about running away with Harry Wilbur, the eighteen-year-old son of Judge Wilbur. Despite her reservations about her ideal hero, Val maintained a lively correspondence with Harry,[Pg 182] waiting for the moment when the better suitor would whisk her away, sparing her the awkwardness of breaking free from the pleasant bonds that seemed, as the days passed, to tie her to her charming young Hercules. Harry Wilbur was the captain of the baseball team and the favorite hero of everyone at New Plymouth Seminary. Most of these studious young women cared more about physical strength and athletic grace than they did about intellectual qualities. It was as if, in their innocence, they were focused on the improvement of the race's physique. Julia Otway, for example, would talk almost daily about Harry Wilbur's "amazing physique," how he held his shoulders, how he walked from the hip, and how effortlessly he played the toughest game. She would justify her disdain for wealthier or more intellectual men by saying she disliked those who did boring jobs or did nothing at all. Val shared Julia's attitude to a degree that gave her a nice sense of victory when young Wilbur paid her more attention at dances and archery tournaments than he did to the other girls. Plus, his open admiration made Ernest Halliwell sad and Jerry Otway "mad," which was quite enjoyable. But Harry didn't "care a bit," as Jerusha put it, about music, and music was the most important thing in life until—until—
Every year saw the resources of the Ganos lessening, the problem of life more difficult to solve.
Every year, the resources of the Ganos dwindled, making life’s challenges harder to overcome.
"You see," Val would say, radiant, "it just shows the need for me to study singing and make money."
"You see," Val would say, glowing, "it just shows the need for me to study singing and make money."
"You? Ridiculous and most improper! No woman of your family has ever dreamed of taking money for anything she has done."
"You? That's absurd and very inappropriate! No woman in your family has ever considered taking money for anything she's done."
The following summer—or "on June 18," as he would have said, taking care to add the year, and even the hour—John Gano received a shock. A kindly letter had come to him from his old flame, Mrs. Otway, to say that, although he seemed to have forgotten her, still, for old friendship's[Pg 183] sake, and out of affection for Val, she felt it a neighborly duty to tell him in confidence that his eldest daughter was making preparations to run away and be a chorus-girl in New York. Mrs. Otway's own daughter had been so oppressed by the enormity of the secret, that she had told her mother. Julia had broken open her bank and given all her savings to "the cause." It was understood, too, that Val had other sources of revenue not revealed. However, merely to deprive her of the money might not be sufficient to head her off, as she had been heard to say she was going to New York, if she had to walk there.
The following summer—or "on June 18," as he would have put it, making sure to include the year and even the time—John Gano received a shock. A friendly letter arrived from his old flame, Mrs. Otway, stating that although he seemed to have forgotten her, for the sake of their old friendship[Pg 183] and out of concern for Val, she felt it was her neighborly duty to confidentially inform him that his eldest daughter was planning to run away and be a chorus girl in New York. Mrs. Otway's own daughter had been so burdened by the weight of the secret that she confided in her mother. Julia had broken into her savings and given all her money to "the cause." It was also understood that Val had other undisclosed sources of money. However, just taking her money away might not be enough to stop her, as she had been heard saying that she would go to New York, even if she had to walk there.
John Gano did not break the awful news to his mother. He betrayed nothing unusual in his aspect, as he said to his daughter:
John Gano didn't tell his mother the terrible news. He showed no signs of anything being off as he spoke to his daughter:
"It's a glorious afternoon! Shall we go for a walk?"
"It's a beautiful afternoon! Should we go for a walk?"
Val was not as enthusiastic as she had been wont to be, but after the fraction of a moment's preoccupied hesitation she answered, brightly:
Val wasn't as enthusiastic as she used to be, but after a brief moment of distracted hesitation, she responded cheerfully:
"I should love it!"
"I should love it!"
"Come, then."
"Come on."
He caught up his blackthorn stick, and they set off. Val chatted about the school Commencement, about the new archery club, and how "horrid much" the bows and arrows cost.
He grabbed his blackthorn stick, and they started walking. Val talked about the school commencement, the new archery club, and how "awfully expensive" the bows and arrows were.
"I dare say I could make you a set," said her father. "I always made my own cross-bows as a boy."
"I'll bet I could make you a set," her father said. "I always made my own crossbows when I was a kid."
"I know. And when you were only eight you cut and carved and glued together a perfect model of a stage-coach. You are wonderful about making things; but these big bows have to be of orange-wood, tough and limber, you know."
"I know. And when you were just eight, you cut, carved, and glued together an amazing model of a stagecoach. You’re great at creating things; but these large bows need to be made of orange wood, strong and flexible, you know."
"Hickory would do."
"Hickory is good."
"No; they have to be all alike. That's what parents never realize. Gran'ma was just so about my gymnasium dress. But Jerry Otway's going to bring a piece of orange-wood back. He traded with another boy at the Military Institute, swopped an old racket for it. He's going to see if he can't do a home-made bow, so's you can't tell the difference, varnish and all."
"No; they have to be all the same. That's something parents never understand. Grandma was like that about my gym outfit. But Jerry Otway is going to bring back a piece of orange wood. He traded with another kid at the Military Institute, swapped an old racket for it. He's going to see if he can make a homemade bow, so it looks the same, varnish and all."
"When does Jerry get back?"
"When is Jerry coming back?"
"A week from to-morrow, in time for Julie's birthday-party."
"A week from tomorrow, in time for Julie's birthday party."
They had gone a mile or so along the old turnpike road. The sun was still very hot and the dust ankle-deep. Mr. Gano stopped meditatively, and struck his blackthorn into the gray "MacAdam" powder.
They had walked about a mile along the old turnpike road. The sun was still blazing, and the dust was ankle-deep. Mr. Gano paused thoughtfully and jabbed his blackthorn into the gray "MacAdam" dust.
"Yet, in spite of all this to occupy and amuse you, you want to turn your back on it all."
"Yet, despite all this to keep you busy and entertained, you want to walk away from it all."
"I—what?"
"I—what's happening?"
"I understand you are thinking of running away."
"I get that you're considering leaving."
Val gave a little gasp, and prayed the dusty road might gape and swallow her.
Val let out a small gasp and wished that the dusty road would open up and swallow her whole.
"I—I—"
"I—I—"
"Don't be frightened, and don't be sorry that I know," he said, gently. "I think you ought to have told me before."
"Don't be scared, and don't regret that I know," he said softly. "I think you should have told me earlier."
She ventured to lift a pair of very anxious eyes.
She dared to lift a pair of very nervous eyes.
"I don't blame you. You are an unfortunate child."
"I don’t blame you. You’re just an unfortunate kid."
"Child? I am in my sixteenth year," she interposed, with dignity.
"Child? I'm sixteen," she interrupted, with dignity.
"You are an unfortunate child," he repeated, firmly, "with a great deal of surplus energy. It must go somewhere. It's a law of nature; only I hadn't quite realized how it was with you. You never seemed at a loss."
"You’re an unlucky kid," he said again, firmly, "with a ton of extra energy. It has to go somewhere. It’s a natural law; I just didn't fully understand how it was with you. You never seemed out of sorts."
"You knew I was just dying for want of proper music-lessons."
"You knew I was just dying for some real music lessons."
She could not keep the excited tears out of her eyes.
She couldn't hold back the happy tears in her eyes.
"Well, well!" her father muttered, leaning with both hands on his stick and scrutinizing the dust. "I wonder if a few music-lessons couldn't be managed."
"Well, well!" her father muttered, leaning on his stick with both hands and looking closely at the dust. "I wonder if we could figure out a few music lessons."
"A few? I don't want a few: I want months and years! I want to act and sing in grand opera, and—be famous," she said, to herself, but aloud—"make heaps of money."
"A few? I don't want just a few: I want months and years! I want to perform and sing in grand opera, and—be famous," she said, to herself, but out loud—"make tons of money."
Her father turned to walk back to the town, saying, calmly:
Her father turned to head back to town, saying calmly:
"Oh, as to acting and singing, that of course—"
"Oh, as for acting and singing, that of course—"
She opened her eyes wide. Did he understand? Was he going to relent?
She opened her eyes wide. Did he get it? Was he going to give in?
"A young person's wanting to go on the stage and astonish the world with her genius—that's natural enough."
"A young person wanting to take the stage and amaze the world with her talent—that's completely natural."
Val began to shrink. She hadn't mentioned genius.
Val started to shrink. She hadn't brought up genius.
"It's a very usual sentiment, I believe, among young people," he went on, in the same calm voice. "It's a ferment natural to their time of life—not very serious, any more than first love or measles."
"It's a pretty common feeling, I think, among young people," he continued, in the same calm tone. "It's a natural kind of restlessness for their stage of life—not much more serious than first love or chickenpox."
Val grew stiffer and more dignified with each word he uttered.
Val became stiffer and more dignified with every word he spoke.
"Anybody would think from what you say, father"—she was holding herself down with difficulty—"that people all gave up music when they arrived at years of discretion. There is such a person as Patti after all, and there may be somebody somewhere better than Patti, just"—her voice began to shake—"just waiting for a little help."
"Anyone would think from what you say, dad"—she was struggling to keep herself together—"that people completely stop enjoying music when they grow up. There is someone like Patti after all, and there might even be someone out there better than Patti, just"—her voice started to tremble—"just waiting for a little support."
"Ah, better than Patti!"
"Ah, better than Patti!"
He smiled. The look of tender amusement fell like a lash upon the spirit of his child.
He smiled. The gaze of gentle amusement struck the spirit of his child like a whip.
"Oh yes, it's all very well to laugh, father. You don't care. Nothing matters any more to you. I dare say, even when you were young, you didn't know what it was like to feel that you'd be chopped up into little fine pieces rather than go on in the old dull way that most people do."
"Oh sure, it's easy for you to laugh, Dad. You don’t care. Nothing matters to you anymore. I bet even when you were young, you had no idea what it felt like to think you’d rather be torn apart into tiny pieces than continue living the same boring way that everyone else does."
A quick, dim look, like the ghost of an ancient pain, flitted over the worn face of the man; but he walked on, saying nothing.
A brief, shadowy glance, like the memory of a long-lost hurt, passed over the man's weathered face; but he kept walking, saying nothing.
"You don't know what it's like to look over there for years and years"—she flung out a hand to the horizon—"and say to yourself, day in and day out, 'Beyond that blue line is the world! Oh, when shall I be seeing the world?'" She stopped, and so did her father, turning now to look at the excited face. "Some people never do," she said, with a kind of incredulous horror. "I can't sleep sometimes for thinking of how, here in New Plymouth, there are all these people, with all their senses (so far as you can see), and arms, and legs, and money, and yet here[Pg 186] they sit, just where they happened to be dumped—sit and wait till they die! Oh, it's like a nightmare, thinking of them! I feel if I don't run away quick while I'm awake and able to move, I shall freeze fast in my hole, too, and never be able to reach all the beautiful things that are waiting—out there!" She nodded over to the encircling hills. "Think of it!" and the bright tears tumbled out of her shining eyes.
"You have no idea what it’s like to look over there for years and years," she said, pointing to the horizon. "And tell yourself day after day, 'Beyond that blue line is the world! Oh, when will I see the world?'" She paused, and so did her father, turning to take in her excited expression. "Some people never do," she said, her voice filled with disbelief. "I can’t sleep sometimes thinking about how, here in New Plymouth, there are all these people, with all their senses (as far as you can see), and arms, and legs, and money, and yet here[Pg 186] they are, just stuck where they happened to end up—sitting and waiting until they die! Oh, it feels like a nightmare thinking about them! I feel like if I don’t run away fast while I’m awake and can still move, I’ll freeze in my spot, too, and never reach all the beautiful things that are waiting—out there!" She nodded toward the surrounding hills. "Think of it!" and bright tears streamed from her shining eyes.
"I don't want my little girl to miss any good thing," he said, presently, as they were nearing the town.
"I don't want my little girl to miss out on anything great," he said, as they approached the town.
"Then help me, father. Be kind to me."
"Then help me, Dad. Please be kind to me."
She came closer, and touched his sleeve.
She moved closer and touched his sleeve.
"But the things waiting for those who venture out there"—he turned a look full of foreboding on the blue horizon—"they aren't all, or even most of them, good things."
"But the things waiting for those who go out there"—he cast a worried glance at the blue horizon—"they're not all, or even most of them, good things."
"No, no. I've heard that; but I'll make the best of them."
"No, no. I've heard that; but I'll make the most of them."
He shook his head.
He shook his head.
"You haven't a notion what a hard world it is for women—and for men, my dear. I want to save my little girl from—"
"You have no idea how tough the world is for women—and for men, my dear. I want to protect my little girl from—"
"What does it matter if I do have a hard time? I expect a hard time. Nobody could invent a time so hard that I couldn't bear it, and come out of it! Oh, you'll see—"
"What does it matter if I do have a hard time? I expect a tough time. Nobody could come up with a situation so difficult that I couldn't handle it and come out okay! Oh, you'll see—"
"Perhaps, when you are older—"
"Maybe when you're older—"
"Older!" Her face flashed quick alarm. "I'm dreadfully old already. I ought to have begun when I was twelve. There's little enough time to learn all I have to. If I don't run away quick—father, I feel it in my bones—something will happen; I shall never go, I shall stick here like the rest, till—till the end."
"Older!" Her face showed immediate panic. "I’m already way too old. I should have started when I was twelve. There’s barely enough time to learn everything I need to. If I don’t get away fast—Dad, I can feel it in my bones—something is going to happen; I will never leave, I’ll be stuck here like everyone else, until—until the end."
He glanced sideways at her. She met his eyes with a look he had never seen in them before.
He looked over at her. She looked back with an expression he had never seen in her eyes before.
"Val—" he cleared his throat as they neared the Fort.
"Val—" he cleared his throat as they got closer to the Fort.
"Father!" she interrupted quickly. "Don't ask me to say I won't run away. I couldn't keep such a promise."
"Father!" she quickly interrupted. "Don't ask me to promise I won't run away. I couldn't keep that kind of promise."
"That was not what I was going to suggest," he answered, completing a sudden mental readjustment. "I have nothing more to say against your plan, only I think it must be rather dull to run away alone. Suppose we run away together?"
"That’s not what I was suggesting," he replied, quickly adjusting his thoughts. "I don’t have anything else to say against your plan, I just think it might be pretty boring to run away by yourself. How about we run away together?"
"Together, father?"
"Together, dad?"
"Yes; I—I think I'm on the track of a valuable discovery, and I must follow it up."
"Yeah; I—I think I'm onto something valuable, and I need to pursue it."
"Oh—what?"
"Oh—what's up?"
"Well, you needn't speak of it to—a—to any one, just yet."
"Well, you don’t have to talk about it to anyone, not just yet."
"No, no, father." She was strung up to the great romantic revelation.
"No, no, dad." She was caught up in the big romantic moment.
"Well, I believe—indeed, I am sure—that all the hot gas and blinding electric light in use in most houses are very injurious to eyesight."
"Well, I believe—actually, I'm sure—that all the bright lights and intense electricity used in most homes are really harmful to our eyesight."
She stopped and stared at him. Was he going mad? Had she heard aright? The great romantic revelation that wasn't to be spoken of to any one—
She stopped and stared at him. Was he losing his mind? Had she heard correctly? The big romantic revelation that wasn't meant to be shared with anyone—
He struck his blackthorn energetically on the ground and went on:
He slammed his blackthorn stick firmly against the ground and continued on:
"The increase of eye troubles is appalling. What the world wants"—he looked up suddenly with enthusiasm, and Val took heart—"what the world wants is—is a safe and soft-burning reading-lamp at a moderate price. A whole family shouldn't depend on one or two; every man his own lamp. I'm inventing it. I shall take out a patent next winter, and—well, it might make a fortune."
"The rise in eye issues is shocking. What the world needs"—he suddenly looked up with excitement, and Val felt encouraged—"what the world needs is a safe, soft-burning reading lamp at a reasonable price. A whole family shouldn’t rely on just one or two; everyone should have their own lamp. I’m working on it. I plan to patent it next winter, and—well, it could make a fortune."
"How nice!" said his daughter, slowly.
"That's so nice!" said his daughter, slowly.
John Gano seemed to hear no hint of disillusionment in the tone. He straightened himself up.
John Gano didn't seem to notice any hint of disillusionment in the tone. He straightened up.
"I'm giving Black a share in it," he said, with a magnanimous air, "for a mere nominal sum, which I am spending in inspecting all the new burners and contrivances; they're all failures, not worth house-room. I've promised to see Black in New York next November, and he and I are going on to Washington for the patent. All anybody need know is that I'm taking you East with me on a little visit, and you can look over the field."
"I'm giving Black a stake in it," he said, with a generous vibe, "for just a small amount, which I'm using to check out all the new burners and gadgets; they're all failures, not worth keeping. I've promised to meet Black in New York next November, and then we're heading to Washington for the patent. All anyone needs to know is that I'm taking you East with me for a little trip, and you can check out the situation."
"Father! Father!" she felt for his hand. As they went up the tumble-down steps to the porch, two pairs of eyes were bent on the blue horizon.
"Father! Father!" she searched for his hand. As they climbed the crumbling steps to the porch, two pairs of eyes were focused on the blue horizon.
What helped a little to reconcile Val to waiting till November was not only the simplification of the money question, but also the fact that it gave her time to carry out a daring scheme that had been suggested by the contents of the last foreign mail. No letters; but addressed in cousin Ethan's hand, a French magazine with a queer mystical kind of a story in it, marked, and a London Pall Mall Gazette with a poem signed "E. G." It was not the first time Mrs. Gano had received matters of this sort in lieu of a letter, and when she did she was always angrier, Val thought, than if she had got nothing at all.
What helped Val a bit to cope with waiting until November was not just the simpler money situation, but also the fact that it gave her time to execute a bold plan inspired by the latest foreign mail. There were no letters, but there was a French magazine with a strange, mystical story marked in cousin Ethan's handwriting, along with a London Pall Mall Gazette that had a poem signed "E. G." This wasn’t the first time Mrs. Gano had received things like this instead of a letter, and Val thought that when she did, she seemed angrier than if she had received nothing at all.
But the poem in the Pall Mall set Val thinking. It was no part of her scheme of life to have a pleasure trip to New York and return with a mere "look over the field." She must lay her plans carefully and not trust to luck. No stone should be left unturned in her endeavor to make the most of this glorious opportunity. Cousin Ethan! Could he, perhaps, be turned to account? If there were any influence or advice he could offer, of course he would be most happy. Val would be intensely grateful to him; but all the same, it would be the crowning pride of his life that he had helped to launch his cousin on the tide of fame.
But the poem in the Pall Mall got Val thinking. She didn’t want to just take a fun trip to New York and come back with only a "glance at the scenery." She needed to plan everything carefully and not leave it up to chance. She would do everything possible to make the most of this amazing opportunity. Cousin Ethan! Could he be of help? If he had any connections or advice he could share, he would definitely be willing to help. Val would be incredibly grateful to him; but even so, it would be the proudest moment of his life to have helped launch his cousin into the world of fame.
She sat down and wrote to him surreptitiously, made a score of drafts, and finally evolved this copy:
She sat down and wrote to him secretly, made a bunch of drafts, and finally came up with this version:
"The Fort, June 20.
"The Fort, June 20.
"My dear Cousin Ethan,—I have never written to you but once since I was a child. I have never told you anything except that I wished you 'A Merry Christmas,' or was glad you were coming—which you know you never did. I don't think you ever will, and, besides, I can't wait for you. It may seem funny that, not knowing you any better, I should write you now about a matter of the deepest importance, but you are my cousin, and, after my father, you are my nearest kinsman, and I am in need of help. I want to be a singer—not a mere parlor warbler, but a Great Singer. I have a tremendous voice.[Pg 189] I am obliged to tell you this, since you can't hear it. I practise every day by myself, though I can't use the piano much on account of grandma. I have always led the singing at school; all the rest, nearly three hundred girls, follow. But I have never been able properly to study music. I was going to run away and be a chorus girl till I could earn enough to study for grand opera, but my father has induced me to wait—just a little. He is going to take me East in the fall, and says I may 'Look over the field.' He says, too, it will give me an opportunity of seeing how difficult it is to do what I mean to do. But I don't think it's a good plan to take all that trouble (his cough is very bad) just to show me the thing is difficult. What I want to be shown is the way—no matter how hard—that it may be done. The trouble is, that my dear father, who knows many great scientists, and a few politicians, doesn't know any famous singers, and nobody about here does, and nobody seems to know any one who ever did know an opera-singer, much less a manager. My grandmother has often told me that you have artistic tastes, and now comes the Pall Mall of London with your 'Song for Sylvia.' I've made up five tunes to it, and I think you would like them, since, unlike my family, you are artistic. I've been thinking a person like you must have great opportunities. You probably know singers, managers, musicians, and all sorts of delightful people. I wonder if you would help me to find out how a girl with a very exceptional voice can get it heard and get it trained? I know there are people who do these things, and when they discover a great voice they make their fortunes; so it is not a favor in the end on the part of the manager. But if you showed me the way, and could lend me five hundred dollars, it would always be a favor from you, and I would be grateful to you for ever and ever. If you will send me a letter of introduction to a manager, I think that would be best—that and five hundred dollars—and perhaps you would be so very kind as to send me the lives of Jenny Lind and Patti. It would help me to know what steps they took. I don't mind any hardship or any labor—I mind nothing but not getting my chance. Don't be afraid of encouraging me to do something the family has not been accustomed to—my father is on my side; and, anyhow, they would have to kill me before they could keep me back now. So you will not feel any responsibility. I would rather be helped by you because you are my relation, but if you won't, I must find somebody else. I remain, your affectionate cousin,
"My dear Cousin Ethan,—I’ve only written to you once since childhood. I’ve only reached out to wish you a 'Merry Christmas' or to say I was glad you were coming—which, as you know, never happened. I doubt it ever will, and anyway, I can’t wait. It may seem strange that I’m discussing something so important without knowing you better, but you’re my cousin, and after my father, you’re my closest relative, and I need help. I want to be a singer—not just any singer, but a Great Singer. I have an amazing voice.[Pg 189] I need to tell you this since you can’t hear it. I practice every day by myself, though I can’t use the piano much because of grandma. I’ve always led the singing at school; nearly three hundred girls follow my lead. But I’ve never had the chance to study music properly. I planned to run away and be a chorus girl until I could save enough to study grand opera, but my father persuaded me to wait—just a little. He’s going to take me East in the fall and says I can 'Look over the field.' He also says it’ll show me how hard it is to achieve my dream. But I don’t think it’s wise to make all that effort (his cough is really bad) just to show me it’s tough. What I really want is to learn the path—no matter how difficult—that can lead to success. The issue is, my dear father, who knows many great scientists and a few politicians, doesn’t know any famous singers, and neither does anyone around here. Nobody seems to know anyone who has ever met an opera singer, let alone a manager. My grandmother has often told me that you have artistic tastes, and now the Pall Mall of London has your 'Song for Sylvia.' I’ve come up with five tunes for it, and I think you’d like them since, unlike my family, you have an artistic side. I’ve been thinking someone like you must have incredible opportunities. You probably know singers, managers, musicians, and all sorts of amazing people. I wonder if you could help me figure out how a girl with such an extraordinary voice can get it heard and trained? I know there are people who do this, and when they find a great voice, they make their fortunes; so it’s not really a favor on the manager's part in the end. But if you could guide me and lend me five hundred dollars, it would always be a favor from you, and I would be eternally grateful. If you could send me a letter of introduction to a manager, I think that would be the best way—along with the five hundred dollars—and maybe you could also send me the biographies of Jenny Lind and Patti. It would be helpful to know what steps they took. I’m willing to endure any hardship or labor—I just care about getting my chance. Don’t worry about encouraging me to pursue something my family isn’t used to—my father supports me; and anyway, they’d have to kill me to stop me now. So you won’t feel responsible. I’d prefer to get help from you since you’re my relative, but if you won’t, I’ll have to find someone else. I remain, your affectionate cousin,"
"Val Gano.
"Val Gano.
"P.S.—I am a good deal over fifteen; strangers all think I am twenty.
"P.S.—I'm well over fifteen; strangers often think I'm twenty."
"P.S. No. 2.—Of course I will pay back the five hundred dollars, principal and interest. I will send you a promissory note, like the arithmetic says."
"P.S. No. 2.—Of course, I will pay back the five hundred dollars, principal and interest. I’ll send you a promissory note, just like the math says."
This document was conveyed to the mail with secrecy and despatch. The days went by like malicious snails; she had never known time drag before. The slow weeks gathered into monotonous months, and still no answer. Never mind, she would do everything just the same—better—without his help. Her future triumphs took on more the aspect of a judgment on cousin Ethan than a mere reward to Val. She made up scenes of the coming encounters, when, from the vantage-ground of being "better than Patti," she would overwhelm her cousin with scorn. She would meet him as a perfect stranger, declare her surprise at his claiming her for his cousin. He would find his chief distinction in this kinship. He would lay his millions at her feet. She would spurn them. "I have my own millions now. Had it been earlier, cousin, it had been kind."
This document was sent off in secret and quickly. Days felt like slow, annoying snails; she'd never experienced time dragging like this before. The slow weeks turned into monotonous months, and still no response. It didn’t matter—she would manage everything just fine—better—without his help. Her future successes felt less like a reward for Val and more like a judgment on cousin Ethan. She imagined scenes from their upcoming encounters, where, from her position of being "better than Patti," she'd hit her cousin with her disdain. She would greet him like a complete stranger, express her surprise at his claiming her as family. He would see his main claim to fame in this relationship. He would offer her his millions, and she would reject them. "I have my own millions now. If it had been earlier, cousin, it would have been thoughtful."
September was drawing to a close. Everything was merging now in the excitement of the Eastern trip, fixed for the end of November.
September was coming to an end. Everything was blending together now in the excitement of the Eastern trip, scheduled for the end of November.
Idling in the autumn sunshine at the front door after breakfast one morning, Val and Emmie had a friendly scuffle as to who should take the mail from the postman. The little heap of letters and papers was soon sown broadcast in the fray, and still no sign of either yielding, till Val was arrested on catching sight of the addressed side of one of the envelopes—"Mrs. Sarah C. Gano," in cousin Ethan's hand. But the real significance lay in the stamp. Not this time the scantily-clad gentleman and lady, clasping hands over a mauve world, of the République Française; no goggle-eyed, mustachioed Umberto, in blue, with his hair on end, and Poste Italiane Centesimi Venticinque round him in an oval frame; it was not even the twopenny-half-penny indigo head of Queen Victoria; but their own rosy two-cent Washington, risking his health in a low-neck coat, but saving his dignity by the queue. This was the first letter from Ethan in five years that did not bear a foreign postmark. While Val stood staring, Emmie had whipped up the letters and carried them in to her grandmother.
Lounging in the autumn sunshine at the front door after breakfast one morning, Val and Emmie playfully argued over who should take the mail from the postman. Before long, the small pile of letters and papers got scattered in the scuffle, and neither was ready to back down until Val was distracted by seeing the addressed side of one of the envelopes—"Mrs. Sarah C. Gano," written in cousin Ethan's handwriting. But the real significance was in the stamp. This time, it wasn’t the barely-dressed man and woman holding hands over a mauve world from the République Française; nor the wide-eyed, mustachioed Umberto in blue with crazy hair, surrounded by Poste Italiane Centesimi Venticinque in an oval frame; it wasn't even the twopenny-half-penny indigo portrait of Queen Victoria; but their own rosy two-cent Washington, risking a chill in a low-neck coat yet preserving his dignity with a queue. This was the first letter from Ethan in five years that didn’t have a foreign postmark. While Val stood in shock, Emmie quickly gathered the letters and took them inside to her grandmother.
Val, in an agony of suspense, remained in the hall. Presently Emmie came flying out, clapping her hands. Mrs. Gano followed briskly with the open letter.
Val, in a state of anxious suspense, stayed in the hall. Soon, Emmie rushed out, clapping her hands. Mrs. Gano followed quickly with the open letter.
"All those old Tallmadges are dead!" cried Emmie, jumping up and down behind her grandmother. "He's been back in America over two months, and he's coming here next week."
"All the old Tallmadges are gone!" exclaimed Emmie, hopping up and down behind her grandmother. "He's been back in America for more than two months, and he's coming here next week."
Mrs. Gano was hurrying up-stairs to tell her son the great news.
Mrs. Gano was rushing upstairs to share the exciting news with her son.
CHAPTER 14
Despite the distractions of a host of wandering fancies, Ethan Gano had been kept fairly closely at his studies till he had passed his twentieth birthday. To be sure, there had been a threatened interruption the spring before, when he seemed suddenly to lose interest in his work, and went about with vacant looks and airs of profound preoccupation. Old Mr. Tallmadge, observing him narrowly, decided that his grandson had got into debt, and that he was nervous about confessing. Ethan had never shown a proper regard for money. This was one of the many un-Tallmadge-like qualities developed by the years. It was a matter of paramount importance to counteract this flaw in Aaron Tallmadge's sole surviving heir, since of late years the old man's affairs had prospered more than ever. About the time of his brother Elijah's death, he had financed a manufacturing enterprise which, starting on a modest scale, had turned out fabulously successful. He was one of the "moneyed men" of the State. In addition to this piece of shrewd speculation, he found the income from his newspaper doubled in the last few years. Ah, yes! nothing was of so much importance now as Ethan's fitness to gather in and husband the golden harvest. If he had been further exemplifying his unthrifty proclivities, if he needed to be told that borrowing dulls the edge of husbandry—Mr. Tallmadge, not trusting to any unperceived facilities for impromptu speech, rehearsed mentally the lecture he would administer. Ethan mustn't run away with the idea that the Tallmadge accumulations were only waiting for a lavish hand to redistribute. The first lesson a young man with his prospects must be made to learn was the value of a [Pg 193]dollar. But Ethan wore a gracious kind of reticence wrapped like a mantle round his young life. His grandfather knew very little about him, but the old man had himself belonged to the inarticulate ones of earth, and he never realized that, to this quiet, non-committal grandson of his expression of some sort was a master passion. How should Aaron Tallmadge have suspected such a thing? Some time before this Ethan quietly, alone, without making a sign, had gone through a religious crisis not uncommon to his age and era. "No use to upset the family," he said to himself when he found he had come out on the other side of Tallmadge-Presbyterianism; and he went regularly to church with his grandfather without comment and without misgiving. There were still grave problems to be faced—too grave, in fact, for him to be beguiled into fancying this was one.
Despite the distractions of various wandering thoughts, Ethan Gano had mostly focused on his studies until he turned twenty. There had been a moment of potential distraction the spring before when he suddenly seemed disinterested in his work, wandering around with a blank expression and deep preoccupation. Old Mr. Tallmadge, watching him closely, concluded that his grandson had fallen into debt and was anxious about admitting it. Ethan never had a proper attitude toward money, which was one of the many un-Tallmadge-like traits he had developed over the years. It was crucial to address this flaw in Aaron Tallmadge's only remaining heir since the old man’s finances had been thriving more than ever recently. Around the time of his brother Elijah's death, he had invested in a manufacturing venture that, starting off small, had become incredibly successful. He was now one of the "wealthy people" in the State. On top of this smart investment, the income from his newspaper had doubled in the last few years. Indeed, nothing was more important now than ensuring Ethan was capable of managing this financial boon wisely. If he had been exhibiting any more of his wasteful tendencies, if he needed reminding that borrowing undermines responsible financial management—Mr. Tallmadge, not relying on any unnoticed ability for last-minute speeches, mentally prepared the lecture he would give him. Ethan shouldn’t think that the Tallmadge wealth was simply waiting for a generous hand to redistribute it. The first lesson a young man with his prospects must learn was the value of a [Pg 193]dollar. But Ethan carried a kind of graceful restraint that enveloped his young life. His grandfather knew very little about him, but the old man had also been one of those who struggled to articulate feelings, and he never realized that for his quiet, non-committal grandson, expressing himself was a profound passion. How could Aaron Tallmadge have suspected such a thing? Some time before this, Ethan had quietly gone through a religious crisis—a common experience for someone his age and era. "No point in causing trouble for the family," he thought when he realized he had moved beyond Tallmadge-Presbyterianism; and he continued to attend church regularly with his grandfather without comment or concern. There were still serious issues to confront—too serious, in fact, for him to be lured into thinking this was one of them.
Now, in the midst of a perturbation not greater, but less easily disguised, he held his peace as a matter of course. Some early developed quality of aloofness in him held inquiry at bay. Then suddenly the clouds lifted. He was radiant and full of covert smiling.
Now, during a disturbance that wasn’t more intense but was harder to hide, he remained silent as usual. An early-developed sense of detachment in him kept questions at a distance. Then suddenly, the clouds cleared. He was glowing and full of hidden smiles.
Mr. Tallmadge resented this phase more than the former gloom.
Mr. Tallmadge disliked this phase even more than the earlier gloom.
"He's paying heavy interest, the young fool! and can't realize that that way damnation lies."
"He's paying a steep price, the young fool! and can't see that this path leads to disaster."
But all the old man's clumsy efforts to bring about an explanation were unavailing. Ethan declared with some surprise that he was not in need of funds. Mr. Tallmadge began to scrutinize the letters that came. Three mornings in succession a business-like envelope addressed in the same clerkly hand! Alone, before the fire in the dining-room, waiting for breakfast that third morning, the old man solemnly deliberated, glanced at the clock, and grumbled to himself that Ethan would certainly be ten minutes late as usual these days. "Perhaps he doesn't sleep." He examined the suspicious envelope. The flap was not securely gummed down. Mr. Tallmadge glanced again at the clock. He had not the least doubt as to his right—"duty" he would[Pg 194] have said—to open the letter of this unconfiding minor, who was his ward and grandson—an unpractical youth, moreover, of absolutely no business capacity whatever. Still, although Mr. Tallmadge would never have admitted it, he was a little in awe of this grandson, with so little "Tallmadge" in him. It was essential to open the letter—no doubt about that; but it would be well to have the business over before Ethan appeared. Mr. Tallmadge's desire not to be interrupted in the act might have enlightened him as to its defensibility; but he was no casuist. He took up the letter, adjusted his spectacles, and walked to the window. Inserting a long finger-nail, he easily pried up the flap.
But all the old man's awkward attempts to get an explanation weren’t successful. Ethan said with some surprise that he didn’t need any money. Mr. Tallmadge started to check the letters that were coming in. For three mornings in a row, a business-like envelope had arrived, addressed in the same neat handwriting! Alone in the dining room, waiting for breakfast on that third morning, the old man thought seriously, glanced at the clock, and grumbled to himself that Ethan would definitely be ten minutes late, as he had been lately. “Maybe he doesn’t sleep.” He examined the suspicious envelope. The flap wasn’t sealed securely. Mr. Tallmadge looked at the clock again. He had no doubt he was justified—“duty” he would have called it—in opening the letter of this secretive minor, who was both his ward and grandson—an impractical young man, with absolutely no business sense whatsoever. Still, even though Mr. Tallmadge would never admit it, he felt a bit intimidated by this grandson, who carried so little of the "Tallmadge" name. It was necessary to open the letter—there was no question about that; but it was better to get it done before Ethan showed up. Mr. Tallmadge’s wish not to be interrupted during the act might have illuminated the logic behind it; but he wasn’t one for rationalizing. He picked up the letter, adjusted his glasses, and walked to the window. Using a long fingernail, he easily pried the flap open.
"My Darling Ethan,—Your last poem is the most beautiful thing I ever read in my life. It is far more wonderful than anything Shelley ever did. I shall be in the Beech Walk at five.
"My Darling Ethan,—Your last poem is the most beautiful thing I've ever read. It's way better than anything Shelley ever wrote. I'll be at Beech Walk at five."
"Your wife, Almira."
"Your wife, Almira.
Aaron Tallmadge clutched the red damask curtains, with a stifled groan. The breakfast-bell clanged loudly. Its echoes had not time to die before Ethan appeared, with shining morning face.
Aaron Tallmadge grabbed the red damask curtains, letting out a muffled groan. The breakfast bell rang loudly. Its echoes didn’t have time to fade before Ethan showed up, his face bright and cheerful from the morning.
"Good-morning," he said, lightly, looking down at his plate. "No letters?"
"Good morning," he said casually, glancing at his plate. "No letters?"
"Yes, sir." Mr. Tallmadge turned his ashen countenance round. "There is a letter."
"Yes, sir." Mr. Tallmadge turned his pale face around. "There is a letter."
Ethan stared at him and ran forward.
Ethan looked at him and sprinted forward.
"What's the matter? Are you ill?"
"What's wrong? Are you okay?"
Mr. Tallmadge warded him off with a shaking hand.
Mr. Tallmadge waved him off with a trembling hand.
"You scoundrel!"
"You rascal!"
Ethan drew himself up arrow-straight, and his warm brown eyes grew cold.
Ethan stood up straight, and his warm brown eyes turned cold.
"I knew there was some devilry afoot. I never dreamed it was as bad as this."
"I knew something shady was going on. I never imagined it was this bad."
The old man flung the open letter down on the nearest chair.
The old man tossed the open letter onto the nearest chair.
Ethan colored, catching sight of the hand.
Ethan colored, seeing the hand.
"So you've been reading my letters?"
"So, you've been reading my letters?"
"Yes; I only wish to the Lord I had exercised that right before. I might have saved you from this ruin!"
"Yes; I just wish to God I had taken that right earlier. I could have saved you from this disaster!"
"You couldn't have saved me, sir, if that's any satisfaction."
"You couldn't have saved me, sir, if that brings you any satisfaction."
"It's no use to think what might have been—" The old man sat down, almost fell into the chair by the window where he had thrown the letter. "Was she a decent woman?"
"It's pointless to think about what could have happened—" The old man sat down, almost collapsing into the chair by the window where he had tossed the letter. "Was she a good woman?"
"Was she a—" Ethan repeated, bewildered.
"Was she a—" Ethan repeated, confused.
"Who is she?" thundered old Tallmadge, with renewed rage.
"Who is she?" roared old Tallmadge, filled with fresh anger.
"Almira Marlowe."
"Almira Marlowe."
"Marlowe! Any relation to—"
"Marlowe! Any relation to—"
"Daughter of the new Professor of Physics."
"Daughter of the new Physics Professor."
"Ha! might be worse, I suppose. But—Marlowe? Marlowe? He's the new man, isn't he?"
"Ha! could be worse, I guess. But—Marlowe? Marlowe? He's the new guy, right?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Marlowe? Why, it isn't a month since he was installed."
"Marlowe? It hasn't even been a month since he was put in place."
"Six weeks."
"6 weeks."
"And all this happened in six weeks?"
"And all of this happened in six weeks?"
"Yes."
Yes.
Mr. Tallmadge's lean face worked, speechless; then, finding a fury-choked voice:
Mr. Tallmadge's thin face twitched, silent; then, finding a voice choked with rage:
"Tell me the circumstances, and let me see if anything can be done."
"Tell me the situation, and let's see if anything can be done."
"Nothing can be done. It's irrevocable."
"There's nothing that can be done. It's permanent."
"But it isn't legal. You haven't a penny. You're under age."
"But that's not legal. You don't have a dime. You're too young."
"We can wait."
"Let's wait."
"Just what you couldn't do, apparently. You—you—"
"Just what you apparently couldn't do. You—you—"
After he had worked off his fit of incoherency, he resumed:
After he had calmed down from his moment of confusion, he continued:
"Well, you've succeeded in wrecking your life pretty thoroughly. And only nineteen! How old is the girl?"
"Well, you've really messed up your life. And you're only nineteen! How old is the girl?"
"Twenty-one."
"21."
"I see," muttered the old man. "Well, I suppose now that it's 'irrevocable,' as you say, you'd better take me into your confidence."
"I get it," murmured the old man. "I guess now that it's 'irrevocable,' as you put it, you'd better fill me in."
"I don't see that you've left me much choice."
"I don't think you've given me much of a choice."
"Where is she living now?"
"Where is she living now?"
"In Cambridge," said Ethan, with some surprise.
"In Cambridge," Ethan said, looking a bit surprised.
"With her father still?"
"Still with her dad?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"You saw her there?"
"Did you see her there?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"When?"
"When's it happening?"
Ethan grew scarlet, and then, frowning doggedly:
Ethan turned bright red, and then, with a furrowed brow:
"I saw her first in her garden one morning as I was going to Hall."
"I first saw her in her garden one morning on my way to Hall."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"I've answered your question."
"I've responded to your question."
"No, you haven't. I must know the facts of the case before I can— You made acquaintance with her that first day?"
"No, you haven't. I need to know the details of the case before I can— Did you meet her that first day?"
"I didn't speak to her."
"I didn't talk to her."
The old man stared with mystified little eyes at his grandson's flushed face.
The old man looked with confused little eyes at his grandson's red face.
"She was there every day when you passed by?"
"She was there every day when you walked by?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"H'm! Of course she would be there. When did you speak to her?"
"Hmm! Of course she would be there. When did you talk to her?"
"Not for three weeks."
"Not for three weeks."
He half turned away.
He partially turned away.
"Good Lord! Barely a fortnight ago!"
"Wow! Only two weeks ago!"
Ethan didn't deny it.
Ethan didn’t deny it.
"How did you come to know her?"
"How did you get to know her?"
The young face grew dark. He was writhing under the catechism.
The young face turned serious. He was struggling with the catechism.
"Charlie Hammond showed her a poem I had written for the Harvard Oracle. She sent me a message about it."
"Charlie Hammond showed her a poem I wrote for the Harvard Oracle. She sent me a message about it."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Then I went to call with Hammond."
"Then I went to make a call with Hammond."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Then—then I met her in the Beech Walk."
"Then—I met her in the Beech Walk."
"Ah! The Beech Walk."
"Ah! The Beech Walk."
"Yes; twice."
"Yes, I did it twice."
"And then?"
"What’s next?"
"That's all."
"That's it."
"Don't tell me lies, sir!"
"Don't lie to me, sir!"
Ethan stood before him cold and rigid on a sudden. No flush now on the clear-cut features.
Ethan stood in front of him, suddenly cold and stiff. There was no color in his sharp features now.
"You've no right to speak to me as you're doing, not if you were fifty grandfathers."
"You have no right to talk to me like that, not even if you had fifty grandfathers."
"Where did these other meetings take place, sir? Did old Marlowe countenance them?"
"Where did these other meetings happen, sir? Did old Marlowe approve of them?"
"There were no other meetings."
"No other meetings scheduled."
Ethan turned away.
Ethan looked away.
"Now, look here!"—the old man arraigned him with a shaking hand—"you can't undo the bitter disappointment you are to me, but you can and you owe it to me to tell me fairly and squarely the details of this wretched business. I can't proceed in the matter if I'm in the dark."
"Now, listen!"—the old man pointed at him with a trembling hand—"you can’t take back the bitter disappointment I feel because of you, but you can and you owe it to me to tell me honestly the details of this terrible situation. I can’t move forward with this if I don’t have the full story."
"You proceed in the matter?"
"Are you moving forward on this?"
Ethan wheeled about and faced him.
Ethan turned around and faced him.
"It's quite plain that you were merely a yielding fool in the matter—girl older, and you—"
"It's pretty obvious that you were just an easygoing fool in this situation—girl older, and you—"
"Grandfather!"
"Grandpa!"
"—and you easy to convince that you ought to make reparation."
"—and you are quick to believe that you should make amends."
Ethan seemed to have ears only for the first part of this accusation. He spoke through Mr. Tallmadge's last words with a passionate shake in his voice.
Ethan seemed to only hear the first part of this accusation. He interrupted Mr. Tallmadge's final words with a passionate tremor in his voice.
"It's quite plain, at all events, grandfather, that I love her, and that nothing in heaven or on earth can part us."
"It's pretty clear, anyway, Grandpa, that I love her, and that nothing in heaven or on earth can separate us."
"Of course—of course. A fortnight—a girl you barely knew by sight!"
"Of course—of course. Two weeks—a girl you hardly even recognized!"
"I know her absolutely. There isn't another like her on this earth."
"I know her completely. There's no one else like her in the world."
"And you want me to believe you've spoken to her only three or four times in your life?"
"And you expect me to believe you've only talked to her three or four times in your entire life?"
"I don't specially want you to believe it, but it's true."
"I don't really want you to believe it, but it's true."
"Who could you find to marry you?"
"Who could you find to marry?"
"Who could I—to marry me?" He looked as if he had[Pg 198] begun to doubt the old man's sanity. "Why, I've never asked anybody but Almira."
"Who could I—to marry me?" He looked like he had[Pg 198] started to question the old man's sanity. "Well, I've only ever asked Almira."
"Yes, yes, yes. Who could you find to overlook the age question? Who performed the ceremony?"
"Yes, yes, yes. Who could you find to ignore the age issue? Who handled the ceremony?"
"Ceremony?"
"Ceremony?"
"Oh, ho! Registry-office performance, eh? and perjury! Monstrous irreligion! My grandson!"
"Oh, wow! Registry office drama, huh? And lying under oath! Such blatant disrespect for religion! My grandson!"
"What do you mean?" But a light was beginning to dawn.
"What do you mean?" But a realization was starting to come to mind.
"Who were your witnesses?"
"Who were your refs?"
Ethan laughed and flushed, and then grew serious again.
Ethan laughed and blushed, then became serious again.
"Of course, it's exactly the same as if we were married, exactly the same." He flashed a broadside of defiance out of shining eyes. "But we know we can't well be married while I'm a minor, and—"
"Of course, it's exactly the same as if we were married, exactly the same." He shot back with a bold look from his bright eyes. "But we know we can't really get married while I'm still a minor, and—"
"You aren't married?"
"Aren't you married?"
"Oh no. But—"
"Oh no. But—"
"Then, what in the name of Jehoshaphat is all this damned—what's all this disturbance about?"
"Then, what in the world is all this trouble about?"
"I'm sure I don't know."
"I really have no idea."
Mr. Tallmadge mopped his brow, and looked about distractedly, like one who has lost his thread in a labyrinth.
Mr. Tallmadge wiped his forehead and glanced around nervously, like someone who has lost their way in a maze.
"However, it's exactly the same as if we were—"
"However, it's exactly the same as if we were—"
"Exactly tomfool!"
"Absolutely foolish!"
The old man got up and walked a few shaky paces back and forth. Turning, he caught sight of the letter he'd been sitting upon.
The old man stood up and took a few unsteady steps back and forth. Turning around, he noticed the letter he'd been sitting on.
"Wife!" he exclaimed. "What the d—— What does she mean by calling herself your—" and he stopped suddenly with a look of contemptuous comprehension.
"Wife!" he exclaimed. "What the hell— What does she mean by calling herself your—" and he stopped abruptly with a look of disdainful understanding.
"Does she?"
"Does she?"
Ethan, with a start forward, had clutched the letter greedily. He couldn't, perhaps he didn't even try to keep the great gladness out of his face as he read. Mr. Tallmadge watched him with equivocal eyes. Then, dryly:
Ethan, suddenly moving forward, grabbed the letter eagerly. He couldn't help but show his immense joy on his face as he read. Mr. Tallmadge observed him with uncertain eyes. Then, dryly:
"If I were in your shoes that signature would alarm me."
"If I were you, that signature would worry me."
"I think it very beautiful of her," said Ethan, softly.
"I think it's really beautiful of her," said Ethan softly.
"And not alarming?"
"And that's not concerning?"
"Alarming?" He knitted puzzled brows. "I begged her to think of me as—like this."
"Alarming?" He frowned in confusion. "I asked her to think of me as—like this."
There was a pause.
There was a moment of silence.
"It's not her doing," he resumed, hastily, striking out at some indistinct enemy lurking behind the old man's looks. "No ceremony could make us surer of each other. That's why we're not unhappy. It's exactly the same as if we were married."
"It's not her fault," he continued quickly, aiming at some vague enemy hiding behind the old man's appearance. "No ceremony could make us more certain of each other. That's why we're not unhappy. It's just like we're married."
"Exactly?" He eyed the young face shrewdly, and then, a little baffled by its mixture of sensitive shrinking and frank defiance: "You will oblige me by not keeping this appointment"—he motioned to the letter.
"Really?" He looked at the young face carefully, a bit confused by its blend of vulnerability and open defiance: "Please do me the favor of not keeping this appointment"—he gestured toward the letter.
"I'm sorry I can't oblige you, sir."
"I'm sorry I can't help you, sir."
"Reflect a moment."
"Take a moment to reflect."
"I can't even reflect about it. She's going away to-morrow to spend several months with her sister. After that she goes back to Vassar. I may not see her again till next summer."
"I can't even think about it. She's leaving tomorrow to spend a few months with her sister. After that, she goes back to Vassar. I might not see her again until next summer."
"You don't mean she's going back to school this fall?"
"You can't be serious that she's going back to school this fall?"
"Yes. She lost a year. They couldn't afford— But now she's going to finish her course."
"Yeah. She lost a year. They couldn’t afford it— But now she’s going to finish her degree."
"Good Lord!"
"Oh my God!"
"I beg your pardon."
"Excuse me."
"There's no reason why she shouldn't go back to school?"
"There's no reason she shouldn't go back to school?"
"Reason why—? No."
"Why? No."
A light broke, or rather a darkness spread, over the young man's face, wiping out the grace, stamping it fiercely with detestation of him who had dared think insulting thoughts of Almira. But the old man was smiling and rubbing his parchment hands.
A light faded, or rather a darkness spread, over the young man's face, removing the charm and replacing it with a fierce hatred for anyone who would dare to think insulting thoughts about Almira. But the old man was smiling and rubbing his wrinkled hands.
"Tempest in a teacup! Come and have breakfast," he said, walking to the table; "everything's getting cold."
"Storm in a teacup! Come and have breakfast," he said, walking to the table; "everything's getting cold."
But Ethan put the letter of the clerkly hand into his breast-pocket, and went towering out of the room.
But Ethan put the clerk's letter into his breast pocket and strode out of the room.
Aaron Tallmadge chuckled genially as he rang for hot buckwheat cakes.
Aaron Tallmadge laughed warmly as he called for some hot buckwheat cakes.
"Romantic! absurd! Great baby!" he muttered, and opened the morning paper—his paper—Ethan's by-and-by.
"Romantic! Absurd! Great news!" he muttered, and opened the morning paper—his paper—Ethan's sooner or later.
Ethan had not needed his grandfather's recommendation to abstain from mentioning in any letter to Mrs. Gano that her more and more irregular correspondent had been ill that last severe winter before he came of age, or that he considered himself engaged to be married to a girl older than himself and penniless. Mr. Tallmadge persistently affected to put this last achievement aside as sheer youthful nonsense. But those letters in the misleading hand came to Ashburton Place with irritating regularity. He began secretly to await with no small anxiety Ethan's view of the moral as well as legal liberty conferred by the distinction of being twenty-one. Before that moment arrived, the doctors were agreeing that the young man must not, till his health should be established, spend another Christmas in New England.
Ethan didn’t need his grandfather’s advice to avoid mentioning in any letters to Mrs. Gano that her increasingly irregular correspondent had been sick that last brutal winter before he turned twenty-one, or that he thought he was engaged to marry a girl older than him and broke. Mr. Tallmadge continuously pretended to dismiss this last development as mere youthful silliness. But those letters in the confusing handwriting kept arriving at Ashburton Place with annoying regularity. He began to secretly anticipate with considerable anxiety Ethan’s take on the moral as well as legal freedom that came with turning twenty-one. Before that time came, the doctors agreed that the young man shouldn’t spend another Christmas in New England until his health was better.
"At the end of the Indian summer away with him."
"At the end of the Indian summer, he left."
"By all means," said Mr. Tallmadge. "Why wait even for the summer? All he needs is a thorough change."
"Of course," said Mr. Tallmadge. "Why wait until summer? All he needs is a complete change."
The old man was thinking—thinking not alone of the health, but ambitiously of the future, of his grandson.
The old man was thinking—thinking not just about his health, but also about the future, specifically his grandson.
"Where shall I send him?" asked Mr. Tallmadge.
"Where should I send him?" asked Mr. Tallmadge.
"It doesn't much matter where he is in the summer," the doctors agreed; "but get him south of Mason and Dixon's line next winter."
"It doesn't really matter where he is in the summer," the doctors agreed; "but make sure he’s south of the Mason-Dixon line next winter."
These insensate medicos had no bowels of political compassion. They must have known well enough that the region indicated was not a part of the world lightly to be recommended to Aaron Tallmadge.
These clueless medicos had no shred of political compassion. They must have known that the area mentioned was not a part of the world that could be casually recommended to Aaron Tallmadge.
"I'll go and visit my Gano relations," Ethan had said, promptly.
"I'll go visit my Gano relatives," Ethan had said, promptly.
"You'll do nothing of the kind," returned his grandfather. "It's no reason, because you feel the cold here, that I should send you where you'd catch yellow fever and malaria."
"You won't do that," replied his grandfather. "Just because you're feeling cold here doesn't mean I should send you somewhere you'd catch yellow fever and malaria."
From the Tallmadge point of view, Mason and Dixon's line did no less than divide habitable from uninhabitable[Pg 201] America. Voluntarily to cross the kindly boundary was contrary to reason. There was no difficulty in deciding that Italy or the South of France would be more advantageous for the young man's conversance with modern languages, as well as farther away from Almira Marlowe, and more tolerable to his grandfather and guardian than Virginia or Florida.
From Tallmadge's perspective, Mason and Dixon's line did nothing less than separate livable from unlivable[Pg 201] America. Choosing to cross that friendly boundary was unreasonable. It was easy to see that Italy or the South of France would be better for the young man’s study of modern languages, while also being farther away from Almira Marlowe and more acceptable to his grandfather and guardian than Virginia or Florida.
Mr. Tallmadge's capable junior partner was able to relieve his chief of all active concern in the conduct of business till Ethan should be ready to assume command. To this latter end, a few years' foreign travel, and a thorough re-establishment of the young man's health, were next in order. The plan worked well on the health score. A summer in England and a winter on the Riviera seemed to have set Ethan free from the family infirmity, but also to have whetted his appetite for foreign life, and increased his indifference to the proud post of chief proprietor of the greatest Republican organ in New England. But this might be merely the first effects of Miss Almira's having thrown over her first love and married a lawyer in Poughkeepsie, New York.
Mr. Tallmadge's capable junior partner was able to take over all the day-to-day business management until Ethan was ready to take charge. To achieve this, a few years of traveling abroad and a complete recovery of the young man's health were next on the agenda. The plan worked wonders for his health. A summer in England and a winter on the Riviera seemed to have freed Ethan from the family health issues, but it also sparked his interest in foreign life and made him less interested in the prestigious role of chief owner of the biggest Republican newspaper in New England. However, this might just be the initial impact of Miss Almira moving on from her first love and marrying a lawyer in Poughkeepsie, New York.
After all, Mr. Tallmadge reflected, his grandson was still very young, and intimate knowledge of life in other lands might not come amiss. So the energetic old man went to and fro, joining Ethan, now in Paris, now in London, travelling about with him during the summer, and returning alone to "the great Republican organ" in the autumn, leaving his grandson to new friends, new pursuits, and warmer winter haunts.
After all, Mr. Tallmadge thought, his grandson was still very young, and learning about life in other countries could be beneficial. So the energetic old man went back and forth, joining Ethan, first in Paris, then in London, traveling with him during the summer, and returning alone to "the great Republican organ" in the fall, leaving his grandson to make new friends, explore new interests, and enjoy warmer winter places.
The young man was not all this time merely seeing life, he was recording it in desultory fashion. Some of his verses appearing in English periodicals raised a little dust of praise among a set in London calling itself critical. But it was the French point of view that most appealed to him.
The young man wasn’t just watching life go by; he was capturing it in a scattered way. Some of his poems published in English magazines sparked a bit of praise from a group in London that considered itself critical. But it was the French perspective that he found most appealing.
He was under that spell which France knows so well how to cast round the young man of artistic instinct. Her tongue was the peerless language of letters. Through no medium less supple, less subtle, could the complexities of[Pg 202] modern life and thought hope for adequate literary expression.
He was caught in the charm that France knows how to weave around young men with artistic talent. Her language was unmatched in the world of literature. No other medium as flexible and refined could hope to convey the complexities of[Pg 202] modern life and thought in a meaningful way.
And so the pleasant facile days went by in idly roving, idly writing, meeting interrogatively his predestinate experience and setting the more presentable answers down. Where answer there was none, he aped the older men, whom he called "Masters," and made shift with more or less cynical guesses. It was these last that brought him his little meed of precocious success. He had not originality enough to see that the cynicism was not his own. He was not, and seemingly was not to be, of the stature that can wear simple sincerity in the grand manner. That writer, young or old, must have something of true greatness in him who can hold out long in these days against the flattering temptation of hinting that he is laughing in his sleeve at all solemn persons. And yet no doubt seriousness was the dominant note in the young American's character, a seriousness that still looked askance at itself, and smiled oftener at its own gravity than at any other wrinkle in the tragi-comic mask of humanity.
And so the nice, easy days passed with him wandering around aimlessly, writing casually, encountering his destined experiences while jotting down the more appealing responses. When there was no clear answer, he mimicked the older guys he called "Masters," making do with more or less cynical guesses. It was these last ones that earned him a little bit of early success. He didn’t have enough originality to realize that the cynicism wasn’t really his own. He wasn’t, and didn’t seem likely to become, the kind of person who could carry simple sincerity with grand style. Any writer, whether young or old, needs to have some true greatness in them to withstand the tempting flattery of suggesting they’re secretly mocking all the serious people. Still, there’s no doubt that seriousness was the main quality of the young American’s character, a seriousness that looked somewhat skeptically at itself and often smiled more at its own seriousness than at any other aspect of the tragic-comic nature of humanity.
He had seen something of what people in London and Paris called "society," had been very well amused, but not enamoured of it. When men who made letters a profession—perhaps one should say trade—admonished him: "Never refuse a swagger invitation. Your opportunities, considering you're a foreigner, are simply unheard of. Go everywhere, see everything. You must know life before you can write about it," Ethan would say, half impatiently: "As if you could escape from life! As if art kept her treasures in the jewel-cases of the aristocracy, and never displayed them except at social functions!"
He had experienced some of what people in London and Paris called "society," found it entertaining, but wasn't really taken with it. When writers—maybe it's better to call them businesspeople—advised him, "Never turn down a flashy invitation. Your chances, especially as a foreigner, are incredible. Go everywhere, see everything. You need to know life before you can write about it," Ethan would respond, somewhat impatiently: "As if you can escape from life! As if art keeps its treasures locked away in aristocratic jewel boxes and only shows them at social events!"
Even in indulgent Paris he was a good deal chaffed about his success with the fair. It is a thing other men reconcile themselves to with difficulty. Some one said once to Ethan's old school friend, De Poincy:
Even in indulgent Paris, he faced a lot of teasing about his success with women. It's something that other men find hard to come to terms with. Someone once said to Ethan's old school friend, De Poincy:
"No one but a woman has any business to be as good-looking as that fellow Gano. I couldn't trust a man with a face like that."
"No one but a woman should be as good-looking as that guy Gano. I wouldn't trust a man with a face like that."
"Oh, you may trust him right enough," De Poincy answered. "And as to his face—look at that jaw of his."
"Oh, you can definitely trust him," De Poincy replied. "And as for his face—just look at that jaw."
"Anything the matter with his jaw?"
"Is there something wrong with his jaw?"
"There's 'man' enough in that to relieve your mind. Oh, he's a stubborn brute, Gano is; but you can trust him." And people did trust him.
"There's enough 'man' in that to put your mind at ease. Oh, Gano is a stubborn brute; but you can count on him." And people did count on him.
But not only did he tire presently of the gay and flaunting aspect of social life, his fastidiousness by-and-by turned aside as well from those less presentable experiences that dog the rich and idle youth of capitals.
But he soon grew tired of the flashy and superficial side of social life, and eventually, his fastidiousness also turned away from the less glamorous experiences that often follow wealthy and idle young people in major cities.
At first with a dull old tutor, and presently without him, he had for headquarters a tiny appartement in Paris. It was there, or with the De Poincys in Nice, that he felt most at home. Something over two years had gone by in this agreeable fashion when his grandfather addressed to him a temperate but very serious letter inviting him to return, either to complete his interrupted studies "on American lines," or to enter at once on his initiation into the practical duties of editorship. Ethan at first temporized, and then, being pressed, declined to pursue either course. He "liked living abroad." This fact, thus stated, greatly irritated old Tallmadge. He ordered his grandson home. Ethan wrote, still very politely, but quite definitely, refusing to come just then. Mr. Tallmadge, angrier than ever, cabled, "Is it on account of health? Are you afraid of climate?" Ethan cabled back: "Perfectly well. Prefer Paris."
At first, with a boring old tutor, and eventually without him, he had a tiny apartment in Paris as his base. It was there, or with the De Poincys in Nice, that he felt the most at home. More than two years had passed in this enjoyable way when his grandfather sent him a calm but very serious letter, urging him to come back to either finish his interrupted studies "in an American style" or to start his training in the practical responsibilities of being an editor. Ethan initially hesitated and then, under pressure, declined to pursue either option. He "liked living abroad." This statement irritated old Tallmadge greatly. He ordered his grandson to return home. Ethan wrote back, still very politely but quite firmly, refusing to come at that time. Mr. Tallmadge, even angrier, cabled, "Is it because of your health? Are you afraid of the climate?" Ethan replied: "Perfectly fine. Prefer Paris."
This lack of patriotism on the part of a grandson of his seemed to Aaron Tallmadge nothing short of revolutionary. It was no use Ethan's quoting to him, Tout homme a deux pays, le sien et puis la France. The more Mr. Tallmadge pondered the matter, the more he felt convinced that this incredible preference for Paris was the shameful mask of some other preference. "Some woman's got hold of him again," he decided. "I'll soon settle that." Whereupon he wired: "Come right home, or I stop allowance."
This lack of patriotism from his grandson seemed nothing short of revolutionary to Aaron Tallmadge. Ethan's attempt to quote to him, Tout homme a deux pays, le sien et puis la France, was pointless. The more Mr. Tallmadge thought about it, the more he was convinced that this strange love for Paris was just a cover for another preference. "Some woman has got him again," he concluded. "I'll sort this out quickly." So, he sent a telegram: "Come home right away, or I’ll cut off your allowance."
Then was his grandson most unreasonably angry. He sent back, in a blank sheet of writing-paper, the recently[Pg 204] received check for the next quarter, which he had neglected to cash, and he looked about for employment. Henri de Poincy, who had recently passed into the diplomatic service, was now in Russia; but young Gano started out on his quest of a living with no foreboding. He went to see various men of affairs, firm friends of his, he felt convinced, and stated the case; in fact, a cooler head than Ethan's might have suspected he overstated it. It was true he had received a "final" letter, which he thought most insulting, full of a crudely expressed conviction that Ethan was in the toils of some foreign woman, and saying that unless he returned instantly his grandfather would know this suspicion was well founded, in which case the young man had nothing to expect from him in the future.
Then his grandson was really angry for no good reason. He sent back, on a blank sheet of writing paper, the recently[Pg 204] received check for the next quarter that he had forgotten to cash, and he started looking for a job. Henri de Poincy, who had just joined the diplomatic service, was now in Russia; but young Gano began his search for work without any worries. He visited various business associates, who he believed were close friends, and explained his situation; in fact, a calmer person than Ethan might have suspected he exaggerated it. It was true he had received a "final" letter, which he found very insulting, filled with a poorly expressed belief that Ethan was caught up with some foreign woman, and saying that unless he returned immediately, his grandfather would assume this suspicion was accurate, in which case the young man could expect nothing from him in the future.
Those persons of influence whom young Gano had consulted in his dilemma all promised to keep him in mind and see what they could do, and most of them thereafter forgot even to invite him to dinner. He began to realize that being a young American of leisure, with no axe to grind, with an absurdly large income for a man of his years, and known to be sole heir to one of the big fortunes "in the States," was an altogether different matter from being a person suddenly bereft of these advantages. He gave up his charming appartement in the Champs-Elysées, and presently found that he couldn't keep even the single room he had taken in the Rue de Miroménil. He moved to the Rue de Provence.
Those influential people who young Gano sought advice from during his crisis all promised to remember him and see what they could do, but most of them soon forgot to even invite him to dinner. He started to realize that being a young, carefree American with no personal agenda, an unreasonably large income for someone his age, and known as the sole heir to a major fortune in the States was a completely different experience from being someone who suddenly lost all those advantages. He gave up his lovely apartment in the Champs-Elysées, and soon realized he could hardly afford even the single room he had rented in the Rue de Miroménil. He moved to the Rue de Provence.
He was in low water—very low water, indeed—before he got the post of Parisian correspondent on a London paper. With this diminutive buoy he managed to keep afloat; but his former position as an independent young gentleman with large expectations was blown upon, and no one more hypersensitive than he to the outward and visible signs of people's appreciation of his altered circumstances. He withdrew more and more from the swim. Smart Parisian society and the rich American colony knew him no more. After a while his English editor complained that his news was becoming too exclusively "literary and artistic; we [Pg 205]expected something about the races last week. Give us more society."
He was in a tough spot—really tough—before he landed the job as the Paris correspondent for a London newspaper. With this small opportunity, he managed to stay afloat; however, his previous status as an independent young man with big hopes was damaged, and no one was more sensitive than he was to the obvious signs of how people viewed his changed situation. He started to withdraw more and more from social life. Trendy Parisian society and the wealthy American community no longer recognized him. Eventually, his English editor complained that his reports were becoming too focused on "literary and artistic topics; we [Pg 205]expected something about last week's races. We need more coverage of society."
To this the Parisian correspondent replied: "I never yet wrote about society unless indirectly, and I do not propose to begin."
To this, the Parisian correspondent replied, "I've never written about society directly, and I don't plan to start now."
"There was formerly," persisted the editor, who knew quite well what he wanted, "a flavor of the fashionable world about your Parisian notes, which our readers miss. French art and Bohemia are overdone."
"There used to be," the editor insisted, knowing exactly what he wanted, "a touch of the trendy world in your Parisian notes that our readers are missing. French art and Bohemia are just too much."
Gano sold some valuable books, and went over to London with the proceeds to have it out with the editor. The upshot of the interview was that he declined to furnish any more "Notes." The editor seemed perfectly resigned. However, after the struggle in Paris, Gano was convinced that London was the likelier place for him to find a footing. In the background of his mind he had already, when he sold his books, foreseen and accepted the result of the further discussion of his "Notes." He would at all events be on the spot in London, and would quickly find some opening. Talent was not the drug in the market here, he told himself, that it was in France.
Gano sold some valuable books and headed to London with the money to confront the editor. The result of their meeting was that he refused to provide any more "Notes." The editor appeared completely calm about it. However, after the struggle in Paris, Gano was convinced that London was a better place for him to establish himself. Deep down, he had already anticipated and accepted the outcome of further discussions about his "Notes" when he sold his books. At the very least, he would be in London and could quickly find an opportunity. He told himself that talent wasn’t as common in the market there as it was in France.
CHAPTER 15
And day after day, week after week, while he sought an opening, he very nearly starved. In a couple of months he had arrived at the conclusion that the fight in London was more sordid and more dispiriting than the direst poverty in Paris. About this time he came in for a distasteful piece of hack journalism, that brought him a disproportionate loathing and an inadequate reward of five pounds. He was strongly tempted to invest a part of this sole capital in returning to France. A couple of days later a letter arrived through the London branch of the Paris bankers from Henri de Poincy, back in the South of France on a holiday. He asked for Ethan's private address, and said if he did not hear something satisfactory by return he would conclude the beastly English climate had made him ill; in which case he was straightway coming over to look Ethan up, and persuade him to return to his friends in Nice. If he did not hear by wire or letter in three days, De Poincy would come to London and see what was the matter. They were all anxious at his silence.
And day after day, week after week, while he looked for an opportunity, he was nearly starving. After a couple of months, he realized that the struggle in London was more grim and disheartening than even the most desperate poverty in Paris. Around this time, he took on a distasteful piece of freelance journalism that left him feeling a strong disdain and earned him a meager reward of five pounds. He was seriously tempted to use part of this limited money to go back to France. A few days later, he received a letter from Henri de Poincy, who was back in the South of France on vacation, sent through the London branch of their Paris bankers. Henri asked for Ethan's private address and mentioned that if he didn't receive a satisfactory reply soon, he would assume the awful English weather had made Ethan sick; in that case, he would come over to find him and convince him to return to his friends in Nice. If he didn't hear back by wire or letter in three days, De Poincy would come to London to see what was going on. They were all concerned about his silence.
This determined the matter. Gano was not going to have his old friend find him in his present plight. Besides, he already owed him money, and had sworn to himself that he would not meet De Poincy again till he could go to him with the sum in his hands. Henri was far from well off, and, since his father's death the year before, had helped to support his sisters. Ethan wired: "Leaving London; quite well; remembrance to all; writing," and took the night-boat to Dieppe. He delayed further communication till he knew Henri would be back in Petersburg, and by that time he was able, by living on next to[Pg 207] nothing, to return a part of the loan, and to represent himself as intensely glad to be in his old haunts again. These haunts were in reality very new, albeit in Paris; but he did not enter into details further than to say he was rediscovering the fact that he could write French much more easily and much better than he could English, and was doing some book-reviewing for the Lendemain.
This settled the issue. Gano wasn’t going to let his old friend see him in his current situation. Plus, he already owed him money and had promised himself not to meet De Poincy again until he could go to him with the cash in hand. Henri wasn't doing well financially, and since his father's death the previous year, he had been helping to support his sisters. Ethan texted: "Leaving London; doing fine; say hi to everyone; writing," and took the night boat to Dieppe. He held off on further communication until he knew Henri would be back in Petersburg, and by then he had managed, by living on next to nothing, to pay back part of the loan and to make it seem like he was really happy to be back in his old hangouts. These hangouts were actually quite new, although in Paris; but he didn't go into details beyond saying he was realizing that he could write French much more easily and better than he could English, and was doing some book reviews for the Lendemain.
He might have added, but did not, that he was getting at first-hand a very considerable knowledge of the darker side of life, but had no impulse to make artistic use of it. It did not stimulate, it did not even interest—it paralyzed him. "If I'd had the makings of a genuine poet in me," he admitted to Henri de Poincy afterwards, "those years might have buffeted some good work out of me. But my muse was a miserable time-server, like the rest of my fine acquaintance. She left me when I wanted bread. The fact was, I was feeling life too keenly to write about it. Poetizing in the face of such suffering as I saw and shared seemed a drivelling impertinence. Life was more terrible, more tremendous than anything any poet had said about it, or could say."
He might have added, but didn't, that he was gaining a significant understanding of the darker aspects of life firsthand, but felt no urge to use it artistically. It didn't inspire him, it didn't even engage him—it left him feeling numb. "If I had the potential of a true poet," he later confessed to Henri de Poincy, "those years might have pushed some good work out of me. But my muse was just as unreliable as the rest of my so-called friends. She abandoned me when I needed help. The truth was, I was feeling life too intensely to write about it. Writing poetry in the face of such suffering that I witnessed and experienced felt like a foolish disrespect. Life was more horrifying and more overwhelming than anything any poet had ever described, or could ever describe."
Gano was unconsciously making of himself an obscure example of the fact that a man's temperament will find him out upon the removal of the artificial ballast. This removal so seldom takes place that the vaguest notions abound as to any given person's specific gravity. We go through life unconsciously floated, balanced, by family, by inherited friends, inherited pursuits, inherited opinions, inherited money—by a thousand conditions not made by ourselves, but found ready-made to our hands, an expression of other people's energy, supporting or neutralizing our own. Gano's inclinations, not being volcanic or epoch-making, had been, up to the time of the break with his grandfather, dutifully filtered through environing circumstance. Even so, Mr. Tallmadge had had occasion to condemn his grandson's "queer tastes," his "visionary notions," his girlish compassion for suffering, his hypersensitiveness to blame, his even greater shrinking from[Pg 208] hurting the feelings of others. The tough old New Englander's contempt for "sensitiveness" had at least done Ethan the service of giving him an exterior self-control, which seemed so far to deny the feelings it only masked, that he was able to pass comfortably in the crowd as a person more impassive, if anything, than the majority. But as soon as he was left to himself, and followed no longer by critical eyes, his natural bias announced itself. He felt less and less drawn to the insouciant artist life of the town; the happy-go-lucky ways lost their first fresh savor; the suppers, the orgies, the endless comment, quite as eager as any of the work and often more brilliant; the short, merry life of the happy little flies that buzz so busily about the flower-garden of art, and that vanish with the vanishing of day—they all ended by striking some note of discord in him, and making him feel out of place there. "Was he getting too old for this kind of thing?" he asked himself, with modern youth's morbid consciousness of the value certain people set upon one time of life to the exclusion of any other, forgetting that "to travel deliberately through one's ages is to get the heart out of a liberal education," and the heart out of enlightened satisfaction as well.
Gano was unknowingly becoming a clear example of the fact that a person's true character reveals itself when the external pressures are removed. This rarely happens, leading to vague ideas about a person's true weight. We move through life unconsciously supported and balanced by family, inherited friends, inherited interests, inherited beliefs, inherited wealth—by countless circumstances we did not create, but that were handed to us, reflecting other people's efforts that either lift us up or hold us back. Until he broke ties with his grandfather, Gano's ambitions, which were not particularly bold or revolutionary, had been carefully shaped by his surroundings. Even then, Mr. Tallmadge often criticized his grandson's "unusual interests," his "idealistic ideas," his tender concern for others' suffering, his extreme sensitivity to criticism, and his even greater discomfort with the idea of hurting other people's feelings. The tough old New Englander's disdain for "sensitivity" at least gave Ethan a sense of self-control on the outside, which seemed to hide his true feelings so well that he could pass through crowds appearing even moreemotionless than most. But once he was alone and no longer under watchful eyes, his natural inclinations surfaced. He began to feel less attracted to the carefree artist lifestyle of the town; the once refreshing carefree attitudes lost their appeal; the parties, the wild gatherings, the constant chatter, which could be just as exciting as the art and often more dazzling; the brief, joyful existence of the lively little insects buzzing around the garden of creativity, which disappear with the fading light—all of these ended up striking a discordant note within him, making him feel out of place. "Am I getting too old for this?" he wondered, caught in the modern youth's intense awareness of how some people value one stage of life over others, forgetting that "to journey thoughtfully through one's ages is to draw the essence out of a true education," and the essence out of genuine satisfaction as well.
But Gano was, perhaps, only following the unwritten law that rules such haunts and their frequenters, for these gay Bohemians are all young—and very young indeed. No one knows where they go when their short hour is done. Their laughter lags a little behind the rest one day, and the next they are not there. A new face is in the old place, a younger voice is screaming theories and outlaughing the laughers who are left.
But Gano was probably just following the unspoken rules that govern these places and their regulars, because these lively Bohemians are all young—and incredibly young, too. No one knows where they disappear to when their brief time is up. One day, their laughter seems a bit slower than the others, and the next day, they’re gone. A new face takes the old spot, and a younger voice is shouting out theories and out-laughing the ones who remain.
Gano knew whither one of these superannuated revellers of twenty-five or so had retired. This was a great good-looking Irishman, with an unaccountable French tongue in his rough, tawny head, the hardest worker, deepest drinker, and wildest theorist in the particular little circle that Gano had of late frequented. Dick Driscoll and he had got into the habit of coming away together from the modest café where the circle met. Now and then the[Pg 209] older man would drag Gano off on some wild adventure, or they would scour Paris with no definite end in view, arguing, disputing, catching effects, till midnight met the dawn. From living in the same quarter they came by-and-by to live under the same roof, as a direct result of the Irishman's being as ready to discuss theories of life in general, or even Gano's work in particular, as he had been to harangue "the painter fellows" about brushwork and values.
Gano knew where one of these old party-goers, around twenty-five or so, had gone. This was a really good-looking Irish guy with an inexplicably French accent in his rough, tawny head. He was the hardest worker, biggest drinker, and wildest theorist in the small group Gano had recently started hanging out with. Dick Driscoll and he had gotten into the routine of leaving the modest café where the group met together. Every now and then, the[Pg 209] older man would pull Gano into some crazy adventure, or they would roam around Paris aimlessly, arguing, debating, and soaking in experiences until midnight turned into dawn. Since they lived in the same neighborhood, they eventually ended up sharing a roof, thanks to the Irishman being just as eager to talk about life theories in general or even Gano's work specifically, as he had been to lecture "the painter guys" about technique and values.
He pronounced those early poems "most awfully good, you know," and prophesied great things for the future. But for all this, deeper and deeper the conviction cut into Gano that he was not of the stuff that "makes its way in the world." This without any of the feeling that usually accompanies it—of contempt for those who were differently constituted. He sometimes soothed his harassed spirit, and consoled himself for his failures, by an odd inversion of common hopes. He bade himself realize that success would not bring him happiness, so why join the thoughtless chorus condemning poverty, obscurity, and hard work? These last were not the heads of his indictment against life. At other times he would shut his eyes to this revelation of himself to himself. "Skin-deep! skin-deep, like yours!" he burst out at Driscoll's observation on his friend's growing dissatisfaction with the scheme of things.
He called those early poems "really good, you know," and predicted great things for the future. But despite this, the belief that he wasn't cut out for "making his way in the world" sunk deeper into Gano. This came without the usual feelings of disdain for those who were different. Sometimes he calmed his troubled mind and comforted himself for his failures by flipping common hopes on their head. He told himself that success wouldn't bring him happiness, so why join the mindless crowd criticizing poverty, obscurity, and hard work? These weren't the main issues he had against life. Other times, he would ignore this self-revelation. "Superficial! Superficial, just like yours!" he exclaimed at Driscoll's comment on his friend's growing dissatisfaction with how things were.
The Irishman was rather proud of his Schopenhauerism. It represented to him a mere mental gymnastic. This, too, although hard work, hard living, and hard drinking had injured his health, and the fact was more and more apparent. However, it is something behind experience that determines whether a man shall be an optimist or not. Gano shrank from an imputation of pessimism, as people do in whom the tendency is inborn and inveterate. "I tell you, Driscoll, if we weren't sharing it, we would think there was some good served by the ugliness and pain in the world, just as our betters do. If we took our place again in the holiday-making class, we should be as diverted as the rest, with all the games and make-believes. We, too,[Pg 210] should forget the essential cruelty of things." But behind the boast was a heart-sinking, and a sense that it was a lie.
The Irishman was quite proud of his belief in Schopenhauer. To him, it was just a mental exercise. Despite the toll that hard work, tough living, and excessive drinking had taken on his health, this fact became increasingly clear. Still, there's something deeper than experience that decides whether someone will be an optimist. Gano recoiled from being labeled a pessimist, like many who have that tendency ingrained in them. "I tell you, Driscoll, if we weren't in this situation together, we might think there was some good that came from the world's ugliness and pain, just like those who are better off than us do. If we rejoined the holiday crowd, we would be just as entertained as they are, caught up in all the games and fantasies. We, too,[Pg 210] would forget the basic cruelty of existence." But behind the bravado was a sinking feeling and a sense that it was all a lie.
He would try again: "Because life has treated me cavalierly I think I have little zest for it. If I weren't bruised from crown to toe, I'd think the world a bed of roses." And then he would remember that that was far from being the account he would ever have given of his consciousness of things.
He would try again: "Because life has treated me carelessly, I think I have little enthusiasm for it. If I weren't beaten up from head to toe, I'd think the world was a bed of roses." And then he would remember that this was far from the story he would ever give about his awareness of things.
Before he betook himself to Bohemia, Gano had spent no small portion of his time in the brilliant circle Madame Astier's grace and wit had gathered round her. The young American not only cherished an enthusiasm for his middle-aged hostess, but he discovered a deep admiration as well for the lady's husband, a distinguished advocate, whom she obviously adored. Gano's sensibilities did, it is true, shrink at first before the man's pitiless cynicism, which spared few persons and fewer ideals. But although merely dazzled at the beginning by his brilliancy, Gano came in time to be proud of his friendship, and to recognize in his point of view a wholesome, bitter tonic, a corrective to certain ills that young flesh is heir to. This man of fifty-four, who would have shrugged derisively at the notion of "teaching" anybody anything, was still in many young eyes the very type of the modern philosopher: believing blandly in the scientific point of view, unmoved by sentimentalities, unblinded by enthusiasms, keen-witted, farsighted, practising with eminent success, in the most highly civilized society in the world, the most difficult of the arts—the art of living.
Before he went to Bohemia, Gano had spent a considerable amount of time in the vibrant social circle that Madame Astier's charm and intelligence had attracted. The young American not only admired his middle-aged hostess, but he also developed a deep respect for her husband, a distinguished lawyer whom she clearly adored. Initially, Gano's sensibilities shrank in response to the man's ruthless cynicism, which showed little mercy for people or ideals. However, although he was simply dazzled by the man's brilliance at first, Gano eventually became proud of their friendship and recognized in his perspective a valuable, bitter remedy for certain challenges that young people face. This fifty-four-year-old man, who would have scoffed at the idea of "teaching" anyone anything, nevertheless stood as the very model of the modern philosopher in the eyes of many young people: confidently believing in a scientific perspective, unaffected by sentimentality, undistracted by enthusiasm, sharp-witted, foresighted, and successfully mastering the most difficult of arts—the art of living—in the most advanced society in the world.
Gano was very much shaken by the terrible story of the double suicide of this brilliant pair, whose marriage had been so romantic, whose life together had seemed the one ideal of the old kind that they admitted into their smiling existence.
Gano was deeply affected by the tragic story of the double suicide of this amazing couple, whose marriage had been so romantic and whose life together seemed to embody the ideal old-fashioned love that they welcomed into their happy lives.
M. Astier, as all the world was being told, had returned home as usual on this particular afternoon from the Palais de Justice. His wife had been holding a reception. One lady remained after the other visitors had gone. When at[Pg 211] last the door closed upon her, too, Madame Astier went to her husband's library and told him that the last visitor had outstayed the others to say that her husband was going to fight a duel on her account the next day with M. Astier, with whom she (the visitor) had an intrigue of three years' standing. She had come to Madame Astier to prevent the men's meeting.
M. Astier, as everyone was saying, had come home as usual that afternoon from the Palais de Justice. His wife had been hosting a gathering. One woman stayed after the other guests had left. When at[Pg 211] last the door closed behind her, Madame Astier went to her husband's library and informed him that the last visitor had lingered to reveal that her husband was going to duel M. Astier the next day because of a three-year affair she was having with him. She had come to Madame Astier to prevent the men's confrontation.
A violent scene between husband and wife.
A violent confrontation between husband and wife.
"The end has come!'" exclaims Astier.
"The end has come!" exclaims Astier.
"Yes, yes; we can't go on living after this!" cries the distracted wife.
"Yes, yes; we can't keep living like this!" cries the overwhelmed wife.
She flies to her dressing-room and attempts to swallow poison. Astier's secretary rushes after her. While he is wrenching the poison away, the report of fire-arms. Both rush back to the library, where they find M. Astier bathed in blood, dying. The wife, before she can be hindered, puts the smoking pistol to her head, fires another fatal shot, and the tragedy is done.
She rushes into her dressing room and tries to swallow poison. Astier's secretary chases after her. While he's trying to wrest the poison away, they hear gunfire. They both rush back to the library, where they find M. Astier covered in blood, dying. The wife, before anyone can stop her, presses the smoking gun to her head, pulls the trigger, and the tragedy unfolds.
Gano had talked to Driscoll from time to time of the Astiers, of Clémenceau, and the other habitués of those delightful soirées, and of the regret he sometimes felt that he had not told his friends frankly of the change in his fortunes, and the reason he did not any longer frequent the Faubourg St. Honoré.
Gano had spoken to Driscoll occasionally about the Astiers, Clémenceau, and the other regulars of those lovely gatherings, and about the regret he sometimes felt for not honestly telling his friends about the shift in his situation, and the reason he no longer visited the Faubourg St. Honoré.
"But I couldn't, somehow, talk to them of a thing we couldn't either laugh at or satirize. Still, they'd be among the first people that I'd go to if I had a stroke of luck."
"But I couldn't, for some reason, talk to them about something we couldn't either laugh at or make fun of. Still, they'd be one of the first people I'd reach out to if I got lucky."
And now, out of that atmosphere of gayety and blague, this! No sky apparently so cloudless but from its blue a bolt may fall. Ethan had rushed out and bought the Justice. He read Clémenceau's article aloud, translating hurriedly as he went on for a compatriot of Driscoll's, who had happened to drop in for a pipe and a crack:
And now, after all that fun and joking, this! No sky seems so clear that a strike of lightning can’t come from its blue. Ethan had rushed out and bought the Justice. He read Clémenceau's article out loud, translating quickly as he went along for a friend of Driscoll's, who had stopped by for a smoke and a chat:
"'This pitiless scoffer, Astier, this despairing sceptic, who spoke so slightingly of women and love, is now discovered to have been a man of soft and sentimental nature, without any reserve of appliances against woman's wiles or[Pg 212] surging passion. The so-called libertine, cauterized by Paris against Paris, was upset by an event which could have been easily foreseen. In a situation of the most commonplace kind, he so thoroughly lost all self-control that he could hit upon no other remedy than self-destruction.' How contemptuously he writes of his old friend's 'losing self-control' and the rest of it," said Gano, angrily, "as if the double death was the real tragedy!"
"'This heartless mocker, Astier, this hopeless skeptic, who dismissed women and love so casually, is now revealed to have been a soft and sentimental person, without any defenses against a woman's tricks or[Pg 212] overwhelming passion. The so-called libertine, hardened by Paris against Paris, was thrown off balance by an event that could have been easily predicted. In a situation that was completely ordinary, he completely lost all self-control to the point where he could think of nothing but self-destruction.' How scornfully he talks about his old friend's 'losing self-control' and all that," said Gano, angrily, "as if the double death was the real tragedy!"
"What then?"
"What's next?"
"Why, the moment when that nice woman discovered that the husband she had married so romantically, and who had been so devoted to her all those years, had turned round and betrayed her in the last chapter. I agree with them both: it wasn't much use to go on living after that."
"Why, the moment that lovely woman realized that the husband she had married so romantically, and who had been so devoted to her all those years, had turned around and betrayed her in the last chapter. I agree with both of them: there wasn't much point in continuing to live after that."
"Oh, as to going on living," observed Driscoll, shortly, "it would puzzle most people to tell why they think that much use."
"Oh, about continuing to live," Driscoll remarked briefly, "it would confuse most people to explain why they find that so important."
"But these people—" began Gano.
"But these people—" started Gano.
"More like the rest of the world than they pretended, that's all," the visitor summed up, as he knocked the ashes out of his pipe. "I've once or twice come near to some tragedy, as Gano has to this. It does feel a bit odd to realize we're all living our peaceful lives on the edge of a volcano. But, bless you!"—he clapped on his hat with a rakish air—"we get so used to it we forget all about it till our turn comes."
"More like the rest of the world than they act, that’s all," the visitor concluded, as he knocked the ashes out of his pipe. "I’ve come close to some tragedies a time or two, like Gano has to this one. It feels a bit strange to realize we’re all living our quiet lives on the brink of a volcano. But hey!"—he tipped his hat with a carefree style—"we get so used to it we forget all about it until it’s our turn."
"Meanwhile, we're all in the conspiracy to pretend that tragedy is dead and buried in the works of the great dramatists," said Driscoll.
"Meanwhile, we're all in on the act of pretending that tragedy is dead and gone in the works of the great playwrights," Driscoll said.
"Good job, too," commented the departing visitor, nodding to the two friends as he went off.
"Great job, too," said the visitor as he left, nodding to the two friends.
"Your cheerful compatriot is right," said Ethan, shaken suddenly out of his rôle as Nature's apologist. "Life simply doesn't bear being thought about."
"Your upbeat friend is spot on," Ethan said, suddenly pulled out of his role as Nature's defender. "Life just doesn't hold up when you start to think about it."
Whereupon they proceeded to talk about it for hours on end. They uttered a deal of raw philosophy in those days, often with passion, sometimes with hope. Driscoll, for all[Pg 213] his profession of pessimism, had moments of splendid confidence that he had stumbled upon the Perfect Way. Gano would shake his head, repeating:
Whereupon they talked about it for hours. They shared a lot of deep thoughts back then, often passionately and sometimes hopefully. Driscoll, despite his constant pessimism, had moments of great confidence that he had found the Perfect Way. Gano would shake his head, repeating:
Through a young painter from Basle, these two were among the first outside of the German circle to have some realization of the magnitude of Friedrich Nietzsche as a force to be reckoned with. But Gano shrank from the sound and fury of the iconoclast as much as from his more coherently expressed doctrines. It was as abhorrent to his new doubts as it was to his old faiths to hear that Nietzsche had said (speaking of Germany), "Nowhere else has there been so vicious a misuse of the two great European narcotics—alcohol and Christianity." Driscoll, knowing a good deal more about the first than he did about the last, professed his withers to be unwrung. What was there in the utterance that Gano should gibe at?
Through a young painter from Basel, these two were among the first outside of the German circle to grasp the significance of Friedrich Nietzsche as a serious force. However, Gano recoiled from the noise and chaos of the iconoclast just as much as he did from his more clearly articulated ideas. To his new doubts, it was as repugnant as his old beliefs to hear Nietzsche's words (talking about Germany): "Nowhere else has there been such a vicious misuse of the two great European drugs—alcohol and Christianity." Driscoll, who knew a lot more about the first than the second, claimed he wasn’t bothered by it. What was there in the statement that Gano should scoff at?
Almost from the beginning they wore their rue with a difference. Driscoll raged at concrete mistakes and injustices in the scheme of things as presented to Richard Driscoll. The other, seeming to think he had fewer personal wrongs to complain of, capable of too keen a self-criticism to imagine himself a genius to whom the world owed special privileges, was coming rapidly to a more serious indictment of life on the basis of "the dread irrationality of the whole affair."
Almost from the start, they expressed their regret in different ways. Driscoll was furious about the tangible mistakes and injustices in the world as he saw it. The other, believing he had fewer personal grievances to voice, and too self-critical to see himself as a genius deserving of special treatment, was quickly arriving at a more serious criticism of life based on "the terrifying randomness of the entire situation."
It is not a happy subject for contemplation, perhaps, but it is possible to ignore too absolutely that this is the attitude of mind of a vast number of the young people of the time. No one with his classics in his mind, no one even who has not forgotten Montaigne and Shakespeare, thinks[Pg 214] that this desperate guessing at "the riddle of the painful earth" is an exercise peculiar to our day. What is perhaps new is the commonness of the interrogation among young men, rich and poor, industrious and idle, who have not genius wherewith to clothe and deck their failure to produce the answer. Such men have not the distractions and rewards of genius to take their minds off the fact of failure.
It might not be a pleasant topic to think about, but it's easy to overlook that this mindset is common among many young people today. No one who knows their classics, or even those who remember Montaigne and Shakespeare, thinks[Pg 214] that this desperate attempt to solve "the riddle of the painful earth" is something unique to our time. What might be new, though, is how widespread this questioning is among young men, both rich and poor, hardworking and lazy, who lack the talent to mask and embellish their inability to find an answer. These individuals don’t have the distractions and rewards of talent to help them cope with their failures.
What does it matter if you, in common with all the laboring earth, are feeling in every fibre the force of the Duke's bitter exhortation to Claudio? what does it matter if you can turn life's discords into music such as this? Even a less lofty strain is reward sufficient for the singer, reason enough to reconcile the monstrous egoism of genius to the presence in the world of great sorrows that can be transmuted into little songs. But to those whose music is shut up within them all their days, what shall help them bear the deafening discord of the jangling on and on of things that hurries them towards silence? There is an answer to this question, but it is not found among those usually given, which are for the most part variations of the philosophy of the ostrich.
What does it matter if, like everyone else, you feel every bit of the Duke's harsh words to Claudio? What does it matter if you can turn life's chaos into music like this? Even a simpler tune is enough reward for the artist, a good reason to justify the huge self-importance of genius alongside the immense sorrows in the world that can be transformed into small songs. But for those whose music remains locked inside them all their lives, what can help them endure the overwhelming noise of the constant turmoil that drives them towards silence? There is an answer to this question, but it's not the kind you'll usually find, which are mostly just variations of the ostrich philosophy.
Gano used to tell, laughing, of the way a great English lady met her son's shrinking confession of some deep, intellectual difficulty: "Do rouse yourself, St. John. Low spirits are such bad form."
Gano used to laugh about how a sophisticated English lady reacted to her son's hesitant admission of a serious intellectual struggle: "Come on, St. John. Being down in the dumps is just so uncool."
"What was cultivated society?" Gano demanded of the Irishman. "A device for preventing people from serious thinking. Acceptance of this view was implicit in the very roots of language. You had to 'divert,' to 'distract' a man from the peril of looking facts in the face before you could expect him to be moderately happy. Games for grown-up children, the puerilities of country-house parties, what are they? Sage devices for preventing people from thinking, traps to snare and cage the intelligence—civilization's harmless anæsthetics. Oh yes, no mistake about our diversions being more wisely chosen in these 'scientific' times than in the days when the one escape was into[Pg 215] the wine-cup's cul-de-sac. What were they all—drinking, opium-eating, and the rest—but simply forms of that protest most thinking creatures find themselves making at some stage of their too-conscious life?"
"What was cultivated society?" Gano asked the Irishman. "A way to stop people from serious thinking. This idea was embedded in the very roots of language. You had to 'divert' or 'distract' a person from the danger of confronting the truth before you could expect him to be somewhat happy. Activities for grown-up kids, the trivialities of country-house parties, what are they? Smart tricks to keep people from thinking, traps to catch and imprison intelligence—harmless anesthetics of civilization. Oh yes, there's no denying that our entertainment is better chosen in these 'scientific' times than back when the only escape was into[Pg 215] the wine cup's cul-de-sac. What were they all—drinking, using opium, and the like—but simply forms of that rebellion most thoughtful beings make at some point in their overly aware lives?"
Driscoll accepted this view of his excesses with equanimity, reminding Ethan in turn that there are in all ages bystanders at the board while the cup goes round—old ladies of both sexes ready to ask, "What pleasure can men take in making beasts of themselves?" and there is not always a philosopher at the objector's elbow to answer, "He, madam, who makes a beast of himself gets rid of the pain of being a man." The great moralist knew from personal experience what he was talking about. He had the sincerity to admit that his own long-abandoned drinking had not at any time been from love of good-fellowship. Away with the genial lie, "I drank to be rid of myself!"
Driscoll accepted this perspective on his excesses calmly, reminding Ethan that in every era, there are bystanders at the table while drinks are served—people of all ages ready to ask, "What enjoyment can men get from acting like animals?" and there isn’t always a thinker nearby to respond, "The person who makes a fool of themselves is escaping the pain of being human." The great moralist knew from personal experience what he meant. He had the honesty to confess that his long-abandoned drinking had never been out of a love for camaraderie. Forget the friendly lie, "I drank to escape myself!"
But Gano's point was that these old childish ways of hiding the head under the bedclothes to keep out of the dark no longer comfort so many of the grown-up children of the world. "They are afraid," he said, "not only of the night, but, with a surer wisdom, of the morning. It is not so easy to keep to-morrow at bay. Men need less and less the warning of the taverner's wife: 'They one and all regret it in the morning.'"
But Gano's point was that these old childish ways of hiding under the covers to escape the dark no longer comfort many of the grown-up kids in the world. "They are afraid," he said, "not just of the night, but, with a clearer understanding, of the morning. It’s not so easy to push tomorrow away. People need the taverner's wife's warning less and less: 'They all regret it in the morning.'"
Said Gano to himself, summing up his survey: "We should not depend on, but keep in reserve, some draught with no such menace in the dregs. What one surer than that which brings a good-night and no morrow at all forever any more?"
Said Gano to himself, summarizing his thoughts: "We shouldn't rely on, but have on hand, some drink without any threats in the leftover residue. What could be more certain than something that offers a good night and no tomorrow at all forever?"
Not, he felt, as a result of his own hard knocks, but out of unbiassed observation of the common lot, again and again, without personal resentment and without passion, he found himself reverting to the thought of the unlivableness of life, unless a man should carry about a conviction of freedom in his soul—a freedom that should be not a phrase but a potent fact, conferring sovereignty over life and death, and so lifting men above the meaner tricks of chance.
Not because of his own struggles, but from an impartial observation of life’s challenges, time and again, without personal bitterness and without emotion, he found himself returning to the idea that life is unlivable unless a person holds a belief in freedom in their heart—a freedom that isn’t just a saying but a powerful reality, granting control over life and death, and thereby elevating people above the petty randomness of fate.
If solving the riddle in "high Roman fashion" did not "make Death proud to take us," which he felt to be beside the mark, the more intimate realization that escape is possible seemed to rob life of her more intolerable menace. It was not food for fear or brooding, but for exultation, this recognition that, should other remedies fail, one might still do
If solving the riddle in a “high Roman fashion” didn’t “make Death proud to take us,” which he thought was off base, the deeper understanding that escape is possible seemed to take away life’s more unbearable threat. This wasn’t something to fear or mull over, but something to celebrate—this realization that, if other solutions failed, one could still do
If the sovereign remedy had not been discovered in the past, the Nineteenth Century would have invented it. Never before had life been so hard for the many, never before had its value been so impugned. It might be true that every one should make a good fight. It could not be recommended to any but the craven that he should accept a degrading captivity in addition to defeat. Yet those were the terms upon which more than half the world lived. As for himself, it grew plainer and plainer that he should bear as many buffets as he could take like a man, but no one had a right to ask him to accept the disgraceful terms on which many of the excellent of earth were given their dole of bitter bread. As for the women, the power of human endurance was in them not glorified, as the foolish had thought, but debased, brutalized, a thing for scorn and pointing. It was this side of the subject that ultimately roused him out of the apathy that had threatened him. He had the sense of being secretly a lantern-bearer, of carrying under his coat a wonderful sort of Aladdin's lamp, and feeling it a selfish monopoly not to cry out his discovery in the streets. For this light, that had been so gallantly upborne, so well honored, of old, had been put out in the more effeminate times, and fallen to utter discredit in these new "dark ages." It was degraded to the uses of the vile, instead of shining beacon-like upon the hill of honor, a guide less to the fallen than to those who would keep from falling. Men had so many new inventions to make, they had clean forgotten this. It was one[Pg 217] of the lost arts, and had need of rediscovery and new proclaiming with the accent of our time. A strange ardor of proselytism fell upon him as he looked upon those about him in whom he traced his own old fear of life: delicate women toiling in terror and incommunicable agony of spirit, or those others, more horrible still, accepting dully, or in the devil-may-care French fashion, an existence incredibly vile. Why were they not told
If the ultimate solution hadn't been discovered in the past, the Nineteenth Century would have created it. Life had never been so tough for so many, and its value had never been so questioned. It might be true that everyone should put up a good fight. It couldn't be advised for anyone but the cowardly to accept a humiliating captivity on top of defeat. Yet that was the way more than half the world lived. As for him, it was becoming clearer and clearer that he should endure as many hits as he could like a man, but no one had the right to expect him to accept the shameful conditions under which many of the good people in the world received their portion of bitter bread. As for the women, the power of human endurance within them was not glorified, as the foolish had thought, but rather debased and brutalized, something to be scorned and mocked. It was this aspect of the situation that ultimately shook him out of the apathy threatening to consume him. He felt like a secret lantern-bearer, carrying a wonderful sort of Aladdin's lamp under his coat, and it felt selfish not to shout his discovery in the streets. That light, which had once been so bravely held high and well respected, had been extinguished in more delicate times and fallen into utter disrepute in these new "dark ages." Instead of shining like a beacon atop the hill of honor, guiding people away from falling, it was used by the wretched. Men had so many new inventions to create that they had completely forgotten this. It was one[Pg 217] of the lost arts, needing rediscovery and a fresh proclamation with the spirit of our time. A strange passion for spreading the word overcame him as he looked at those around him, seeing his old fear of life reflected in them: fragile women laboring in fear and indescribable emotional pain, or those even more horrifying, accepting with dullness or in a carefree French manner an existence that was incredibly wretched. Why were they not told
It would be absurd to say not one would listen. He couldn't take up a paper without seeing that some desperate soul had made the discovery alone, unprompted, and with all the weight of Society, Law, the Church, and ignorant human shrinking against the anarchy of the act. It should be made less horribly hard, more admittedly honorable. Illogically enough, perhaps, these were not thoughts he felt it possible to share with a man in Driscoll's state of rapidly failing health. Gano would drop any questions in their later discussions that tended too much that way, and the conversation showed in this a curious alacrity. If Driscoll pursued the matter, Gano would even go the length of cutting the interview short. The intellectual barrier thus raised was the first check to the deepening friendship. For himself, from the day that Gano realized that life was voluntary, it became sweet. He found himself growing more light-hearted than he had thought it lay in him to be. He worked with a new zest. Poverty, hunger, they couldn't cow him now. He had the whip-hand of them. "I haven't forgotten," he said to himself, "what it's like to be well housed, and fed, and friended, and to listen without misgiving to the world's fairy-tales; but, remembering the gladdest day the old life had to give, I know it never brought me such a surging, God-like joy as the burst of that revelation, We are free! If we endure the worst evils in this life, it is because we are willing to. Even the meanest of mankind are not[Pg 218] caught like vermin in a trap. Man's best boast and inalienable patent of nobility is that he holds in his hand a key to all the prisons of the earth. He may open the door of escape for himself. How curious to feel anew the solace of the old Roman boast: In this the gods are less to be envied than the beggar or the slave; the high gods must live on, but man may die if he will. Oh, glad tidings of great joy! oh, the sweet, fresh air of liberty, the sense of power, the exaltation of the crushed and stifled spirit!" In his bare, ill-lighted room the man who had so long been the spoiled favorite of material good fortune, now with empty pockets, dinnerless, nearly friendless, would, nevertheless, lift up hopeful young hands in a defiant gladness, whispering to himself: "They taught me many things in many schools for many years, but no man ever whispered I was free! I had to find that out for myself."
It would be ridiculous to say no one would listen. He couldn't pick up a newspaper without seeing that some desperate person had made the discovery alone, without any help, and with all the pressure from Society, Law, the Church, and ignorant human fear standing against the chaos of the act. It should be made less horrifyingly difficult, more obviously honorable. Illogically enough, perhaps, these weren't thoughts he felt he could share with a man in Driscoll's rapidly failing health. Gano would avoid any questions in their later conversations that leaned too much in that direction, and the discussion reflected this curious eagerness. If Driscoll pushed the topic, Gano would even cut the meeting short. The intellectual barrier raised was the first check to their growing friendship. For himself, from the day Gano realized that life was voluntary, it became sweet. He found himself feeling lighter than he ever thought he could be. He worked with renewed energy. Poverty and hunger couldn’t break him now. He had the upper hand on them. “I haven't forgotten,” he told himself, “what it's like to be safe, fed, and surrounded by friends, and to listen to the world’s fairy tales without worry; but remembering the happiest day the old life had to offer, I know it never brought me such a surge of God-like joy as the revelation, We are free! If we endure the worst evils in this life, it's because we choose to. Even the lowest among us are not[Pg 218] caught like vermin in a trap. A man's greatest pride and unalienable proof of nobility is that he holds the key to all the prisons of the world in his hand. He can open the door to escape for himself. How interesting it is to feel again the comfort of the old Roman saying: In this, the gods are less enviable than the beggar or the slave; the high gods must endure, but man can choose to die. Oh, glad news of great joy! oh, the sweet, fresh air of liberty, the sense of power, the uplift of the crushed and stifled spirit!" In his bare, dimly lit room, the man who had long been spoiled by material good fortune, now with empty pockets, no dinner, and nearly friendless, would nonetheless raise hopeful young hands in defiant joy, whispering to himself: "They taught me many things in many schools for many years, but no one ever told me I was free! I had to discover that on my own."
In these latter days, when he went up-stairs to sit with Driscoll, he sometimes found a woman moving quietly about the room. When she had gone, there was always something there for the invalid's supper, and Gano would suppress the fact that he had brought a double provision in his pocket for an impromptu meal.
In these recent times, when he went upstairs to sit with Driscoll, he sometimes found a woman quietly moving around the room. After she left, there was always something prepared for the invalid’s supper, and Gano would keep to himself that he had brought an extra meal along in his pocket for a spontaneous dinner.
The woman wore one of those feature-destroying veils that made it impossible to judge much of her appearance, but Gano had a vague impression of slim middle age and unimpressive looks, soft ways, and a sort of "mother-tenderness" about her. But she was so colorless, so much more an influence than a person, that he did not realize he had never heard, or at least never noticed, her voice, till one evening she said Bong soir in an amazing accent.
The woman wore one of those feature-hiding veils that made it hard to get a good look at her, but Gano had a faint sense of her being a slim middle-aged woman with unremarkable looks, gentle manners, and an air of "motherly kindness." However, she was so bland, more of an influence than an individual, that he didn’t even realize he had never heard, or at least never paid attention to, her voice until one evening when she said Bong soir with a surprising accent.
"English!" commented Ethan, involuntarily, as the door closed.
"English!" Ethan exclaimed without thinking as the door shut.
"Australian," corrected the sick man.
"Aussie," corrected the sick man.
"She's rather neglected you lately," remarked Gano, as a kind of apology for the unmistakable bulginess of his pockets.
"She's been ignoring you a bit lately," Gano said, almost as an apology for how noticeably full his pockets were.
He unloaded on the rickety table.
He unloaded onto the shaky table.
"I say, why do you bring all that truck in here?" Driscoll demanded, ungraciously.
"I say, why do you bring all that stuff in here?" Driscoll demanded, ungraciously.
"You keep quiet! You've got to have somebody to do your marketing for you, I suppose. I thought your Australian friend had thrown up the post."
"You stay quiet! You've got to have someone do your marketing for you, I guess. I thought your Australian friend had canceled the post."
"So she had," grumbled the invalid. "Women are damned selfish."
"So she did," complained the person in the wheelchair. "Women are so selfish."
"Well, they repent sometimes; there's that in their favor."
"Well, they do feel sorry sometimes; that’s something to their credit."
Gano set about making coffee.
Gano started making coffee.
"She didn't repent," mumbled Driscoll.
"She didn't feel sorry," mumbled Driscoll.
"Oh, is this the last of her?"
"Oh, is this the end of her?"
"No; I only meant I had to send for her." And then they talked of other things.
"No; I just meant I had to send for her." Then they talked about other things.
The next time Gano saw the woman was after Driscoll got worse. He went up one night, and found him pallid, speechless, wrestling with one of his worst attacks of pain. The woman was bending over him.
The next time Gano saw the woman was after Driscoll got worse. He went up one night and found him pale, unable to speak, struggling with one of his worst pain attacks. The woman was leaning over him.
"Please go and get that filled." She held out an empty bottle, hardly looking at Gano.
"Please go and fill this up." She extended an empty bottle, barely glancing at Gano.
He hurried obediently down-stairs. Behind his anxiety for the man he had come to feel so much liking for, was a sense of surprise that the Australian was not so middle aged as he had thought. "She's not thirty-five," he speculated in between his wondering how Driscoll could get on without a night-nurse; "and she's not bad looking." He was back again, two steps at a time, with the medicine. Driscoll was quieter. The woman motioned the bottle away. She was taking his temperature.
He rushed down the stairs. Amid his worry for the man he had grown fond of, he was surprised to realize that the Australian wasn’t as middle-aged as he had imagined. “She’s not thirty-five,” he thought while also wondering how Driscoll could manage without a night nurse; “and she’s not bad looking.” He was back in no time, taking two steps at a time with the medicine. Driscoll seemed calmer. The woman pushed the bottle aside. She was checking his temperature.
"Hospital nurse," was Gano's mental comment upon the air of usage and competence. He sat there awhile, and then whispered:
"Hospital nurse," Gano thought, noticing their skill and confidence. He sat there for a bit, then whispered:
"I'm in the room on the left at the bottom of the first flight, if you want me."
"I'm in the room on the left at the bottom of the first staircase, if you need me."
She nodded, and he went down to his work.
She nodded, and he got back to work.
When he looked up from his writing it was a quarter to one. Had the woman gone and he not heard her pass? How was Driscoll? It was awfully quiet overhead. With[Pg 220] a tightening of the nerves he took his lamp and hurried up-stairs. He knocked softly. No answer. Noiselessly, so that the invalid should not be wakened, if indeed he were not ... he opened the door. Driscoll was asleep, and breathing audibly. The woman was asleep too, sitting on the floor, her head leaning against the side of the bed, Driscoll's hand in one of hers. She looked still younger in the peace of sleep, though obviously older than Driscoll, softened out of her customary wooden immobility. Gano felt that he was seeing her real face for the first time: the mask had fallen. She could never have been pretty, but there was something in her face of nobility that prevented a man from coming to an easy conclusion about her. Her black hair was sharply silhouetted against the white sheet. The hand that held Driscoll's wore a plain gold marriage-ring. She seemed to feel the light or the scrutiny of a strange glance, for she stirred and opened her gray eyes. Gano was momentarily embarrassed—she not in the least. She turned quickly to look at the sleeper.
When he looked up from his writing, it was a quarter to one. Had the woman left without him noticing? How was Driscoll? It was eerily quiet upstairs. With[Pg 220] a knot of anxiety, he grabbed his lamp and hurried upstairs. He knocked softly. No answer. Quietly, so as not to wake the sick man, if he was even still... he opened the door. Driscoll was asleep, breathing heavily. The woman was also asleep, sitting on the floor with her head resting against the side of the bed, holding one of Driscoll’s hands. She looked even younger in her peaceful sleep, though clearly older than Driscoll, softened from her usual stiff demeanor. Gano felt like he was seeing her true self for the first time: the mask had fallen away. She could never have been considered pretty, but there was something noble about her face that made it hard for a man to easily judge her. Her black hair was sharply outlined against the white sheet. The hand holding Driscoll's wore a simple gold wedding ring. She seemed to sense the light or the attention of an unfamiliar gaze, as she stirred and opened her gray eyes. Gano felt momentarily awkward—she did not at all. She quickly turned to look at the sleeping man.
"Wait!" she whispered, as Gano seemed to be turning away.
"Wait!" she whispered as Gano appeared to be turning away.
She put her finger on the sick man's pulse, and, still kneeling there, counted the beats with absorbed, unselfconscious face. Gano was struck again with the "mother" quality in the woman. It gave all she did a definite modesty. She was getting up.
She placed her finger on the sick man's pulse and, still kneeling there, counted the beats with an intense, unaware expression. Gano was once again struck by the "motherly" quality in her. It gave everything she did a clear sense of modesty. She was standing up.
"Can you spare the light?" she whispered. "I forgot to bring—"
"Can you lend me some light?" she whispered. "I forgot to bring—"
"Of course," interrupted Gano.
"Sure," interrupted Gano.
He set the lamp down, and turned to the door.
He set the lamp down and turned toward the door.
"Wait a moment."
"Hold on a sec."
She hung the Figaro over the back of the chair between the sleeper and the light, then, quietly and without haste, she took her brown cape and hat off the peg and put them on. She leaned a moment over the sleeper, and then, "Come!" she signed rather then said, and they went softly out. At the foot of the stairs she stopped.
She draped the Figaro over the back of the chair between the sleeper and the light, then, quietly and without rushing, she took her brown cape and hat off the hook and put them on. She leaned briefly over the sleeper, and then she beckoned rather than spoke, "Come!" and they quietly left. At the bottom of the stairs, she paused.
"Can you get a candle and a piece of paper?"
"Can you grab a candle and a sheet of paper?"
"Yes; this is my room," said Gano, opening his door.
"Yeah, this is my room," Gano said, opening his door.
The moonlight came palely in at the single window. Without hesitation she had followed him. He lit the candle by his bed.
The moonlight softly filtered in through the single window. Without any hesitation, she had followed him. He lit the candle on his bedside.
"I want to leave you my address," she said. "I think he'll be all right now, but if he should be worse don't leave him; send some one to this address—send a fiacre."
"I want to give you my address," she said. "I think he'll be fine now, but if he gets worse, don't leave him; send someone to this address—send a cab."
She scribbled on the piece of paper, and laid it by the candle.
She wrote quickly on the piece of paper and set it down next to the candle.
"Do you think I ought to sit up with him?" Gano asked, watching her intently.
"Do you think I should stay up with him?" Gano asked, watching her closely.
"No need to sit up; you can sleep on the sofa, can't you, or—"
"No need to sit up; you can sleep on the couch, right, or—"
"Or on the floor?" he asked, smiling a little at her matter-of-factness.
"Or on the floor?" he asked, smiling slightly at her straightforwardness.
"Or on the floor," she repeated quietly. "Good-night."
"Or on the floor," she said softly. "Goodnight."
She went out.
She went outside.
"Sha'n't I get you a cab?"
"Shouldn't I get you a cab?"
"No; I shall walk. Good-night;" and she was gone.
"No, I’ll walk. Good night;" and she left.
On the paper was written:
It said on the paper:
"Mrs. Mary Burne,
21 Rue Blanche."
"Mrs. Mary Burne,
21 Rue Blanche."
CHAPTER 16
Driscoll was better next morning, and able to eat breakfast. Gano had got into the habit of making coffee in the invalid's room in the morning as well as at night. Driscoll had waked with an appetite.
Driscoll felt better the next morning and was able to have breakfast. Gano had gotten into the routine of making coffee in the sickroom both in the morning and at night. Driscoll woke up feeling hungry.
"Ha! cream! Did Mary bring that?"
"Ha! Cream! Did Mary bring that?"
"Mary?"
"Hey, Mary?"
"Yes; Mrs. Burne."
"Yes, Mrs. Burne."
"No; I got it. I thought we deserved cream to-day."
"No; I understand. I thought we deserved cream today."
"How long was Mary here?"
"How long was Mary around?"
"Oh, pretty late, I should say."
"Oh, that's pretty late, I’d say."
"H'm! That woman's had a damned hard time," Driscoll said, ruminating between his sips of coffee; "does those colored things for the Semaine Illustrée. She's drawn ever since she was a baby. Never had a lesson in her life till two years ago. I met her at Julien's. She was working like the devil."
"Hmm! That woman has really had a tough time," Driscoll said, thinking between his sips of coffee; "she does those colored illustrations for the Semaine Illustrée. She’s been drawing since she was a kid. Never had a lesson in her life until two years ago. I met her at Julien's. She was working like crazy."
"Making up for lost time?"
"Making up for lost time?"
"Yes, poor girl! Married a brute of a Melbourne ship-builder when she was seventeen. Stood him till three years ago, and then—Lord! the audacity of these women—came to Paris to study art, if you please. Thirty, and never had a lesson in her life!"
"Yeah, that poor girl! She married a rough Melbourne shipbuilder when she was seventeen. She put up with him until three years ago, and then—can you believe the nerve of these women—she came to Paris to study art, if you can imagine. She's thirty and has never had a lesson in her life!"
He laughed, and held out his coffee-cup.
He laughed and held out his coffee cup.
"Ship-builder dead?" asked Gano, filling it up.
"Ship-builder dead?" Gano asked, pouring it in.
"Dead! No! alive and kicking, or I'd have made her marry me."
"Dead! No! She's alive and well, or I would have gotten her to marry me."
"Lord! the audacity of these men," laughed his friend.
"Wow! The nerve of these guys," his friend laughed.
When Driscoll got definitely worse, Mrs. Burne stayed with him through the day, and Gano sat up with him at night.
When Driscoll got noticeably worse, Mrs. Burne stayed with him all day, and Gano kept him company at night.
"If you can do it, it's best so," she said, simply.
"If you can do it, then it's the best way," she said plainly.
"Of course—of course," agreed Gano, hastily, his Puritan mind involuntarily considering the proprieties, even in these haunts.
"Of course—of course," Gano quickly agreed, his Puritan sensibilities subconsciously taking into account the proper behavior, even in these places.
"You see, while you sleep I can look after him, and do my work too if I have daylight. You can write by lamplight."
"You see, while you sleep, I can take care of him and do my work too if there's daylight. You can write with the lamp on."
And the practical sense of the arrangement shamed his first interpretation of her plan. He found himself during their brief meetings, morning and evening, watching the woman with a deepened interest.
And the practical nature of the arrangement made him reconsider his initial understanding of her plan. During their short meetings, both in the morning and evening, he found himself watching her with increased interest.
"Am I in love with her, too?" he wondered, as he caught himself following with something like envy her ministering to his friend.
"Am I in love with her, too?" he thought, as he realized he was watching her care for his friend with a tinge of envy.
But all she did was strangely lacking in any hint of the supposed relation between Driscoll and herself. There was infinite gentleness in her, but no happy confusion. Gano never saw in her quiet eyes that look he was always dreading to surprise.
But all she did felt oddly missing any sign of the supposed connection between Driscoll and herself. There was endless kindness in her, but no joyful uncertainty. Gano never saw in her calm eyes that expression he was always afraid to catch.
"She doesn't care about him in the way he thinks, poor devil!" he said, at last, to himself.
"She doesn't care about him the way he thinks she does, poor guy!" he finally said to himself.
The only time he ever ventured to speak of her goodness to the sick man, "Oh, Mr. Driscoll has been kind to me," she said. "He got me my place on the Semaine Illustrée."
The only time he ever dared to mention her kindness to the sick man, "Oh, Mr. Driscoll has been nice to me," she said. "He got me my job at the Semaine Illustrée."
Why, it was a sheer case of extravagant gratitude! Gano was conscious this explanation pleased him.
Why, it was just a clear case of over-the-top gratitude! Gano realized this explanation made him happy.
"How's the club getting on?" Driscoll asked her one evening, as she was leaving.
"How's the club going?" Driscoll asked her one evening as she was leaving.
Gano was spreading out his writing materials on the rickety table.
Gano was laying out his writing supplies on the shaky table.
"Oh, all right," she said, pinning her brown hat firmly on her coil of black hair.
"Oh, fine," she said, securing her brown hat firmly on her bun of black hair.
"You haven't had the honor of being admitted to the club," said Driscoll, laughing and nodding over at Gano. "You aren't considered worthy."
"You haven't had the privilege of joining the club," Driscoll said, laughing and nodding toward Gano. "You aren't seen as worthy."
"You weren't considered worthy," said Mrs. Burne, smiling faintly, "but you would come."
"You weren't seen as worthy," said Mrs. Burne, smiling slightly, "but you would show up."
"And if I adopted the same tactics," suggested Gano.
"And if I used the same strategies," suggested Gano.
"No, no," she said, hastily; "it's really only for women."
"No, no," she said quickly; "it's really just for women."
She hunted about for her gloves. It was the first time Gano had ever seen a look of embarrassment on the calm face.
She searched for her gloves. It was the first time Gano had ever seen a look of embarrassment on her calm face.
"What kind of a club?" he asked.
"What type of club?" he asked.
"A—debating club," she answered. "Good-night."
"A debating club," she replied. "Goodnight."
"Ha, ha, ha! I like that."
"LOL! I love that."
But she was gone with a look of pleading cast on Driscoll as she went—a look that was like a prayer.
But she left with a pleading look directed at Driscoll as she went—a look that was almost like a prayer.
Gano felt absurdly piqued to know more, not of the foolish club, but of this fellow-being.
Gano felt ridiculously eager to know more, not about the silly club, but about this person.
"You say you've been?"
"You've been, right?"
He fitted a new pen in the holder.
He put a new pen in the holder.
"Oh yes; but they didn't do anything very remarkable the night I was there. They meet in Mary's lodging. There were only three then. She says there are sixteen now, two or three of 'em men, in spite of it's being 'only for women.' Can't think where she puts 'em."
"Oh yeah; but they didn't do anything very special the night I was there. They meet in Mary's place. There were only three at that time. She says there are sixteen now, two or three of them are guys, even though it’s supposed to be 'only for women.' Can't imagine where she fits them all."
"What did they debate?"
"What were they debating?"
"Oh, some rot about social duties. They really go to sit by a fire and get a cup of hot tea. But it's a very good thing," he added, with a sudden rush of loyalty. "It's grown out of Mary's keeping one or two women from going the primrose path to the everlasting bonfire."
"Oh, some nonsense about social responsibilities. They just go to sit by a fire and have a cup of hot tea. But it's actually a good thing," he added, with a sudden burst of loyalty. "It's come from Mary's efforts to keep a couple of women from heading down the wrong path to disaster."
His desire to "guy" the club seemed to have gone out with the founder's going. The same thing had happened before.
His wish to "own" the club seemed to have faded away with the founder's departure. This had happened before.
"Lots of English and Americans let loose here, you know, without a notion—"
"Many English and Americans feel free here, you know, without a clue—"
He made an expressive movement of his big hands.
He made a dramatic gesture with his large hands.
"I see. The club's a rescue party."
"I get it. The club is a rescue team."
"Something of the sort. She doesn't say much about it."
"Something like that. She doesn’t talk about it much."
"Funny place, Paris."
"Funny city, Paris."
"Yes; all kinds here."
"Yes, all types available here."
Gano knew to the hour when the tide of his ill-luck and apathy had changed. His new interest in Mary Burne did[Pg 225] not blind him to the fact that life had suddenly grown endurable, even attractive, decent in his eyes, from the moment he had fully realized and fully accepted the fact that he was under no nightmare of obligation to go on with it. It was as if the noisome prison-house of his soul were flung open once and forever to the blessed life-giving air. No more misgiving, no more shrinking from the deep insecurity of things. He began to write with a new vigor and resiliency. There came into his work not only buoyancy, but a fine temper it had lacked before. The love of literature took hold on him again as it had done in those first years of awakening abroad. He came to care again about his own little performances, and by degrees did more and more work for the paper. The editor had several times complimented him warmly. Presently he was offered a regular position on the staff. He paid back Henri de Poincy in full, and would have moved into better quarters but for—but for—Driscoll, he would have said. Driscoll was still very ill—worse, indeed, than ever.
Gano knew exactly when his bad luck and lack of motivation shifted. His newfound interest in Mary Burne did[Pg 225] not blind him to the fact that life had suddenly become bearable, even appealing, decent in his eyes, from the moment he fully understood and accepted that he had no obligation to keep living it that way. It felt like the suffocating prison of his soul had opened up to the fresh, life-giving air. No more hesitation, no more fear of the deep uncertainty of life. He started writing with renewed energy and resilience. His work gained not just a lightness but also a newfound quality it had previously lacked. He fell in love with literature again, just like he had in those early years of discovery abroad. He began to care about his own small achievements again and gradually took on more and more work for the paper. The editor had complimented him warmly several times. Soon, he was offered a regular position on the staff. He fully repaid Henri de Poincy and would have moved into better accommodations if it weren't for—if it weren't for—Driscoll, he would have said. Driscoll was still very ill—worse, in fact, than ever.
"Never could do anything well in a hurry," he repeated his dreary old quip. "Have patience, and I'll make a thorough job of this."
"Never can do anything well in a hurry," he repeated his same old joke. "Just be patient, and I'll do a good job of this."
Gano felt more and more that whatever had been their relation in the past, Mary Burne was absorbed now, not by Driscoll, but by Driscoll's illness and dire need of her ministry. If she had not exactly encouraged, she certainly had not repelled, Gano's growing devotion. Her demeanor was perfect, he said to himself. How could she give her new lover a sign by the death-bed of the man who had adored her for years, who had befriended her, and who was in such need himself of befriending? Gano schooled himself to keep the growing assurance and victory out of his face and manner. He would follow Mary's lead, and when in the gray unpromising life of the sick-room they found some dumb way of communicating, some unasked aid to give, some slight unnoticed contact in the common service rendered, Gano would school his thrilling nerves to keep the secret of his gladness as calmly as Mary Burne kept hers.
Gano increasingly felt that, regardless of their past relationship, Mary Burne was now focused not on Driscoll, but on his illness and her urgent need to be there for him. While she hadn’t exactly encouraged Gano’s growing affection, she hadn’t pushed him away either. Her behavior was flawless, he thought to himself. How could she give any sign of affection to her new partner at the deathbed of the man who had loved her for years, who had supported her, and who desperately needed support himself? Gano trained himself to hide the growing confidence and triumph from his face and demeanor. He would follow Mary’s lead, and when they found some silent way to communicate amid the bleak atmosphere of the sickroom—some unspoken support to provide, some small, unnoticed connection through their shared care—Gano would learn to control his excited nerves and keep his joy to himself, just as Mary Burne managed to do.
As he grew worse, Driscoll grew more exacting, and more variable in temper. He had less and less compassion on his friends, and demanded Herculean labors of wakefulness—watching, reading aloud, etc. No invalid had ever a more comfortable confidence in the boundless strength and amiability of those who are well. Gano tried with scant success to save Mary from bearing the brunt of the sick man's exactions.
As he got worse, Driscoll became more demanding and unpredictable in his mood. He showed less compassion for his friends and expected them to perform exhausting tasks—like staying awake, reading to him, and so on. No sick person ever trusted the endless strength and kindness of healthy people more. Gano tried, with little success, to keep Mary from taking on the full weight of the sick man's demands.
He hurried up-stairs to relieve the watch a little earlier than usual one evening.
He rushed upstairs to take over the watch a little earlier than usual one evening.
"Once more I appeal to you," he heard Driscoll saying, with raised voice, before the door was opened. The turning of the knob had either drowned or prevented the reply. Driscoll lay breathing heavily, and Mary, with impassive face, was drawing on her gloves. She looked up and nodded to Gano.
"Once more I appeal to you," he heard Driscoll saying, his voice raised, before the door opened. The turning of the knob either drowned out or stopped the reply. Driscoll lay there, breathing heavily, while Mary, her face expressionless, was putting on her gloves. She looked up and nodded to Gano.
"Good-bye," she said, after a moment. But on the threshold she stopped. "Dick," she said, without turning to face Driscoll, "I think I won't come to-morrow."
"Goodbye," she said after a moment. But at the door, she paused. "Dick," she said without turning to look at Driscoll, "I think I'm not going to come tomorrow."
"Yes, you will," he shouted. She turned and looked at him.
"Yes, you will," he shouted. She turned and looked at him.
"Good-bye," was all she said.
"Goodbye," was all she said.
"Damned selfish women are!" Driscoll growled as the sound of her steps died.
"Selfish women are such a pain!" Driscoll growled as the sound of her footsteps faded away.
"I shouldn't call her exactly a case in point," observed his friend.
"I shouldn't say she's exactly a perfect example," his friend remarked.
"Well, she is. She sees how hopeless this is, and how damnably I'm suffering, and she won't help me to get out of this cursed hole. You won't either," he added, defiantly, and yet with a gleam of hope, almost lunatic in its cunning and its greed.
"Well, she is. She sees how hopeless this is and how much I'm suffering, and she won't help me get out of this messed-up situation. You won't either," he added, defiantly, yet with a glimmer of hope, almost crazed in its cleverness and its desire.
"I won't what?" said Gano.
"I won't what?" Gano said.
"Get me some morphine, or fetch me a pistol, or light some charcoal."
"Get me some morphine, or grab me a gun, or light up some charcoal."
"Lord, no! You'll be better yet, old man."
"Of course not! You'll turn out just fine, old man."
"Rot! and you know it; and so does she. But she pretends to care, and yet she won't help me. Damned selfish—damned selfish!" He turned over in bed, and went on cursing under the bedclothes.
"Ugh! And you know it; and so does she. But she acts like she cares, and yet she won't help me. So selfish—so selfish!" He rolled over in bed, continuing to curse under the blankets.
Gano wondered how long the idea had been in his head, and how long Driscoll had worn a beard, and whether there was a razor in the dressing-case. He shuddered as he glanced surreptitiously about. Wasn't it a little odd that he should find the notion so ghastly? Ah yes, the ugly violence of it! When the sick man got to sleep his friend rummaged his room from end to end, finding nothing to confiscate; and, after all, Driscoll had a fair night. The morning was gray. A fine drizzle shot spitefully down out of a leaden sky. Mary did not appear at the usual hour. Towards noon Gano went down to his own room, worn out, and flung himself on his bed without undressing. He was waked by the noise of a dull fall overhead. He sprang up in a horror of apprehension, broad awake on the instant. He rushed up-stairs and burst in on Driscoll, to find him angrily pushing books off the table on to the floor, as a summons to his friend below.
Gano wondered how long he had been thinking about this idea, how long Driscoll had had a beard, and if there was a razor in the dressing case. He shuddered as he glanced around furtively. Wasn’t it a bit strange that he found the thought so horrifying? Ah yes, the ugly violence of it! When the sick man finally fell asleep, his friend searched his room thoroughly, but found nothing to take; after all, Driscoll had a decent night. The morning was gray. A fine drizzle fell spitefully from a heavy sky. Mary didn’t show up at her usual time. By noon, Gano, exhausted, went down to his room and flung himself on his bed without getting undressed. He was jolted awake by a dull noise from above. He jumped up in a panic, fully awake in an instant. He rushed upstairs and burst into Driscoll's room, only to find him angrily pushing books off the table onto the floor as a way to signal his friend below.
"You sleep like the dead," was his greeting. "Where's Mary?"
"You sleep like a log," was his greeting. "Where's Mary?"
"Great Cæsar! I don't know."
"Great Caesar! I don't know."
"My watch has run down," Driscoll went on, querulously.
"My watch has stopped," Driscoll continued, grumbling.
Gano set it by his. It was five o'clock.
Gano placed it next to his. It was five o'clock.
"Don't go to sleep again; let's have some coffee."
"Don't fall asleep again; let's grab some coffee."
"All right," answered Gano, yawning. "I believe I'm hungry. I'll go and forage."
"Okay," Gano replied, yawning. "I think I'm hungry. I'll go look for something to eat."
When he came back with the provisions he brought up some letters and papers. He tumbled everything down on the table. There was nothing for him but some proof from the office, and two letters from America, sent on by Monroe & Co.
When he returned with the supplies, he also brought some letters and papers. He dumped everything onto the table. All he had was some paperwork from the office and two letters from America, sent by Monroe & Co.
"Birthday greetings from New Plymouth," he said to himself, as he recognized the familiar old-fashioned hand, the violet ink, and the brown five-cent stamp that had grown to seem foreign to him. He hadn't the curiosity to read birthday commonplaces till the impromptu meal was finished, and Driscoll had become a bore, asking him to look out and see if Mary wasn't coming, the only variation being, "Hark! isn't she on the stairs?"
"Happy birthday wishes from New Plymouth," he thought to himself, as he recognized the old-fashioned handwriting, the violet ink, and the brown five-cent stamp that had started to feel strange to him. He didn't have the curiosity to read the typical birthday messages until the unexpected meal was over, and Driscoll had become tedious, repeatedly asking him to check and see if Mary was on her way, the only variation being, "Hey! Isn't she coming down the stairs?"
It was only then that, turning the letters over, it occurred to him to doubt if the second was a cousinly salutation.
It was only then that, flipping the letters over, it crossed his mind to question whether the second was a friendly greeting from a cousin.
"No, by Jove! Boston postmark!"
"No way! Boston postmark!"
He tore it open. A brief note from the legal firm of Bostwick & Allen, announcing the death of their client, Aaron Tallmadge, and the bare fact that his entire estate was left to his sole surviving heir and grandson, whose instructions they awaited. The letter had been to Nice and back. It was nearly two weeks old.
He ripped it open. A short note from the law firm of Bostwick & Allen announced the death of their client, Aaron Tallmadge, and simply stated that his entire estate was left to his only surviving heir and grandson, whose instructions they were waiting for. The letter had been to Nice and back. It was nearly two weeks old.
"By Jove!" Gano dropped the letter on the table among the coffee-cups and bits of brioche.
"Wow!" Gano dropped the letter on the table among the coffee cups and pieces of brioche.
"What! is she here?" Driscoll sat up in bed.
"What! Is she here?" Driscoll sat up in bed.
"No, no; I don't know. Listen to this." He read the letter aloud.
"No, no; I don’t know. Listen to this." He read the letter out loud.
"That's all right! Mille félicitations! Look out, like a good fellow, and see if she isn't coming across the court."
"That's all good! Congratulations! Keep an eye out, like a good sport, and see if she isn't coming across the court."
Gano went over to the window and looked out with an ironic consciousness that, even in the face of such news, he was scarcely less concerned than Driscoll for the coming of that enigmatic woman across the lamplit, reeking court. The drizzle had turned into long gray rods of rain; they streaked the gaslight and pricked the shallow pools unceasingly. And he had all that money! and it was just as he had always known it would be. The essentials of existence were unchanged. Was she never coming? It's the child surviving somewhere in most men, he argued with himself, that gives a woman like that a charm beyond beauty. But she's beautiful, too, he protested silently. Aloud he said:
Gano walked over to the window and looked out, ironically aware that, even with the news he just received, he was just as invested as Driscoll in the arrival of that mysterious woman crossing the dimly lit, odorous courtyard. The drizzle had turned into long strands of rain; they streaked the gaslight and constantly disturbed the shallow puddles. And he had all that money! Just as he had always known it would be. The essentials of life hadn’t changed. Was she ever going to show up? He argued with himself that it’s the child within most men that gives a woman like her a charm that goes beyond just looks. But she is beautiful, too, he silently protested. Out loud he said:
"No, I don't see her."
"No, I don't see her."
"Look here, Gano; do me a favor, old man! Go and fetch her."
"Hey, Gano, do me a favor, will you? Go and get her."
"Oh, I hardly think—"
"Oh, I don't think—"
"I tell you I must see her! Only for five minutes. Tell her that. If I don't see her, I'll have a hell of a night. I'd do as much for you, Gano."
"I’m telling you, I need to see her! Just for five minutes. Make sure to tell her that. If I don’t see her, it’s going to be a terrible night for me. I’d do the same for you, Gano."
"Oh, all right." He turned on his heel.
"Oh, fine." He turned around.
"Hold on! you don't know where she lives."
"Wait! You don't know where she lives."
Gano knew perfectly, but he said, "Oh-h."
Gano knew exactly, but he said, "Oh."
"Going off like that without—you're full of your millions! Small blame—small blame!" Driscoll wrote down the address and handed it to his friend. "Bring her back with you, if you can; but it'll do if she's here by ten."
"Leaving like that without—you're all about your millions! Little blame—little blame!" Driscoll jotted down the address and gave it to his friend. "Bring her back with you if you can; but it's fine if she's here by ten."
Outside the court Gano hailed a fiacre and drove barely five minutes before he was set down at a door in a tenement not conspicuously different from his own. A shabby man with long hair, wearing a velveteen jacket, had just stopped, closed his dripping umbrella, and rung.
Outside the court, Gano flagged down a fiacre and drove for just five minutes before he was dropped off at a door of a tenement that didn’t look much different from his own. A scruffy man with long hair, dressed in a velveteen jacket, had just arrived, closed his wet umbrella, and rang the bell.
When the door opened he passed in without question.
When the door opened, he walked in without hesitation.
"Madame Burne?" asked Gano.
"Ms. Burne?" asked Gano.
"Au quatrième. Encore de la boue dans mon escalier!" muttered the concierge. "Faudra qu'elle s'en aille à la fin."
"On the fourth floor. More mud in my stairway!" muttered the concierge. "She'll have to leave eventually."
Gano ran up two flights, passing three girls in the dim light, who were coming down. He almost overtook the shabby man, who seemed in feverish haste. Gano slackened his pace at the foot of the third flight. The shabby man hurried up without looking back, fled round the passage to the left, and knocked at a door facing the banisters. Without pausing for permission, he turned the knob and went in, letting out a gush of light and the confused sound of voices. Gano was conscious of a glow of comfort in the assurance of his heart that the room entered by such a creature, with ceremony so scant, was certainly not Mary Burne's. The shabby fellow had flung the door to, but the worn-out fastening didn't catch. The door rebounded and stood partly open. Two-thirds of the way up this last flight Gano turned his head in the direction of the voices, and saw through the banisters and the open door Mary Burne shaking hands with the man who had just entered. Gano stopped dead. He didn't hear anything she said; he wasn't conscious of trying to do so. He stood staring, incredulous. Presently she passed out of his range of vision. He could see some of the others now, and caught here and there a single unenlightening word. He wondered vaguely at hearing a room full of persons speaking English again. Should[Pg 230] he go in, or should he go back? He felt an indescribable shrinking from meeting Mary among that shady lot. Men, too—more than one! What was a woman like Mary Burne doing with such disreputable-looking— He had lately been killing time for Driscoll by reading aloud that original story, Beggars All. It came to him like a form of nightmare that their Madonna Mary was a confidence woman. This gathering was a grim kind of thieves' tea-party, but they had left the door open! As he gave up straining to catch a glimpse of Mary, and looked closer at those nearest the door, he saw there were one or two women he would not have thought suspicious under other circumstances. Then one of these moved away, and revealed a creature with raddled cheeks and pencilled eyes, wearing her dingy finery with a clumsiness not French, and speaking now to Mary Burne, who had come to her side—speaking with a cockney tongue, and eying her hostess with mixed suspicion and curiosity. A man, as obviously American, looking like a broken-down billiard-marker, stood behind, and sitting by the door was a well-dressed gray-haired woman, with frightened, shifty eyes. Obvious tramps and beggars would have fitted better into any preconceived scheme of benevolence. But these were people of some former decency, some present alertness of intelligence, like the dregs of the foreigner class in any land, lower than the outcast born, because these aliens had once ambition, had initiative enough to venture forth to better their estate, and had not fallen so low without desperate clutching at foul means to keep afloat. On each face that undefinable stamp of failure. What is it? Where is it? Not always in the eyes or on the lips, not always expressed in dress or even bearing—in no one thing that one may lay a finger on and say, "I know him by this mark!" There is no name for that elusive, eloquent, yet indelible sign life sets upon the faces of the lost. Yet all men know it when they see it, and instinctively turn away their eyes.
Gano ran up two flights of stairs, passing three girls in the dim light who were coming down. He almost caught up to a shabby-looking man who seemed to be in a hurry. Gano slowed down at the bottom of the third flight. The shabby man rushed up without looking back, darted around the corner to the left, and knocked on a door facing the banisters. Without waiting for permission, he turned the knob and went inside, letting out a rush of light and a jumble of voices. Gano felt a sense of relief in his heart, knowing that the room entered by someone like that, with so little formality, was definitely not Mary Burne's. The shabby guy slammed the door shut, but the worn-out latch didn’t catch. The door swung back and stood slightly ajar. As Gano reached about two-thirds of the way up the last flight, he turned his head towards the voices and saw through the banisters and the open door that Mary Burne was shaking hands with the man who had just entered. Gano froze. He didn’t hear anything she said; he didn’t even try to. He just stood there, staring in disbelief. Soon, she moved out of his line of sight. He could make out some of the others now and caught an occasional single unclear word. He felt a strange kind of surprise hearing a room full of people speaking English again. Should he go in or turn back? He felt an indescribable reluctance to see Mary among such a sketchy crowd. There were men too—more than one! What was a woman like Mary Burne doing with such shady-looking... He had recently been killing time for Driscoll by reading aloud that original story, Beggars All. It struck him like a nightmare that their saintly Mary might be a con artist. This gathering was a grim sort of thieves' tea party, yet they had left the door open! As he gave up trying to catch a glimpse of Mary and looked more closely at those nearest the door, he noticed one or two women who wouldn’t have seemed suspicious in other circumstances. Then one of these women moved aside, revealing a woman with worn cheeks and penciled eyes, awkwardly wearing her shabby finery, speaking to Mary Burne, who had joined her—talking in a Cockney accent and eyeing her hostess with a mix of suspicion and curiosity. A man who clearly looked American, resembling a down-and-out billiard marker, stood behind, while sitting by the door was a well-dressed gray-haired woman with frightened, shifty eyes. Obvious tramps and beggars would have fit better into any preconceived notion of charity. But these were people who had some former respectability, a hint of alert intelligence, like the dregs of the foreign class in any country, lower than born-outcasts, because these immigrants once had ambition, had the initiative to venture out in hopes of bettering their lives, and hadn’t fallen so low without desperately grasping at dirty means to stay afloat. Each face bore that indescribable mark of failure. What is it? Where is it? It’s not always in the eyes or on the lips, not always shown in clothing or even demeanor—there's no one thing to point to and say, "I know him by this!" There’s no name for that elusive, expressive, yet indelible sign that life leaves on the faces of the lost. Yet everyone recognizes it when they see it and instinctively looks away.
In the group that closed about Mary, some one was protesting about something.
In the group gathered around Mary, someone was complaining about something.
"Perhaps Jean Latreille was right," said a man Gano couldn't see.
"Maybe Jean Latreille was right," said a man Gano couldn't see.
"Of course he was. You need not to blame him."
"Of course he was. You shouldn't blame him."
Some one was speaking with a strong French accent.
Someone was speaking with a strong French accent.
"Well, well," said the woman with the gray hair. "I don't feel sure it ought to be encouraged openly."
"Well, well," said the woman with the gray hair. "I'm not sure it should be encouraged openly."
"Zen, ought you not to belong to zis club?"
"Zen, shouldn't you join this club?"
The woman turned up an anxious face.
The woman showed a worried expression.
"I've sent the girls away, Mrs. Pitman," said Mary, gently. "I think those of us that are left here, even the new members, have borne so much that they are able to bear the truth." There was a rustle and a noise of sitting down. "M. Pernet is right, I think, although I'm sorry Jean should have deserted his wife and child. It would have been manlier not to buy his liberty at the price of others' suffering."
"I've sent the girls away, Mrs. Pitman," Mary said softly. "I believe those of us who are still here, even the new members, have been through so much that they can handle the truth." There was some rustling and the sound of people sitting down. "I think M. Pernet is right, even though I regret that Jean left his wife and child. It would have been more honorable not to gain his freedom at the expense of others' suffering."
"That's what I say."
"That's what I say."
The gray-haired woman nodded at some one out of sight.
The gray-haired woman nodded at someone out of sight.
"But who can decide the problems of another soul?" Mary Burne's white face grew weary. "We have enough with our own."
"But who can solve the problems of someone else?" Mary Burne's pale face looked tired. "We have enough to deal with in our own lives."
"Parfaitement."
"Perfectly."
"You may be sure," she went on, nodding gravely at her dingy audience, "a young man in vigorous health doesn't wrench himself out of the world without good cause. It's grown too common to be any longer a distinction"—she smiled bitterly—"and yet it's not common enough to be any easier, or any less reviled." Her eyes travelled from one forlorn face to the other with a kindling compassion. "But let us take courage, friends; we who have done without bread can do without approval—except of one kind." She paused an instant; a look of fanaticism leaped into the white face. "No matter what we have done in the past, we will not live, from this time on, without self-respect. Two or three of us have talked a good deal here about our duties to each other. Let us think to-night of the ultimate duty we owe ourselves. You know already how some of us cannot find courage to live till we[Pg 232] have first assured ourselves of courage to die, if need be. I've told you, one or two of you, that it was like that with me; that when hideous things drove me away from home, things I'd borne for years, and should never have borne a moment"—she flung up her head with swelling nostrils—"when my awakening came, I said to myself, 'I'll go away and work; I'll go to Paris; and if I can't live there decently, I shall die there.' All through the long voyage I kept thinking that I was probably going, as fast as the ship could carry me, towards my grave. When one has lived days like that, life doesn't daunt one any more, nor death either."
"You can be sure," she continued, nodding seriously at her weary audience, "a young man in good health doesn’t just leave this world without a valid reason. It’s become too common to be a unique situation"—she smiled bitterly—"and yet it’s not common enough to make it any easier, or any less condemned." Her gaze moved from one sorrowful face to another with growing compassion. "But let’s be brave, friends; we who have survived without food can also survive without approval—except for one kind." She paused for a moment; a look of determination flashed across her pale face. "No matter what we’ve done in the past, we won’t live from now on without self-respect. A few of us have discussed our responsibilities to each other. Let’s consider tonight the ultimate responsibility we owe ourselves. You know how some of us struggle to find the courage to live until we first assure ourselves we have the courage to die, if it comes to that. I've shared with one or two of you that it was like that for me; that when awful things drove me away from home—things I had tolerated for years, and shouldn't have tolerated for even a moment"—she lifted her head defiantly—"when I finally woke up, I thought to myself, 'I'll leave and work; I'll go to Paris; and if I can’t live there with dignity, I’ll die there.' Throughout the long journey, I kept thinking that I was probably going, as fast as the ship could take me, toward my grave. When you’ve lived days like that, life doesn’t scare you anymore, nor does death."
"No, no!" murmured a voice behind the door.
"No, no!" whispered a voice from behind the door.
"How shall any of us justify the desperate clinging to life for the mere sake of living?" She asked the question as if she were addressing a drawing-room full of prosperous people who had the merest speculative interest in the inquiry. "How many instances do we see of men and women who have outlived not only their usefulness, but their satisfactions? And yet they drag along their gray existence, a dreary penance to themselves, and a menace to those who still can hope. There are those who cling to the pleasant fiction that every one is of some good use in the world. If that is so, it is equally true that every one does some ill, stands in somebody's light, and bars his way to progress. But it is not with the real or imaginary 'helpers' we have to deal, but with those who through misfortune have lost their grip on circumstance, and whose whole remaining energy is absorbed in an animal-like clinging to existence. Many of the world's sick and wounded are capable of feeling the attraction of the idea of suicide, and are held back from freedom by two superstitions. One was made current by the people who lacked the courage to 'go and do likewise,' and who, therefore, have branded all suicides 'lunatics' or 'cowards.' The other superstition was given the world by the priests, who would have been less zealous and less astute than history shows them if they'd not barred this escape with mighty threats and penalties."
"How can any of us justify the desperate clinging to life just for the sake of living?" She posed the question as if she were speaking to a room full of well-off people who were only mildly interested in the topic. "How many times do we see men and women who have outlived not only their usefulness but also their happiness? And yet they drag on with their dull existence, suffering quietly themselves, and becoming a burden to those who still have hope. Some people cling to the comforting idea that everyone is somehow useful in the world. If that’s true, it’s equally true that everyone causes some harm, obstructs someone’s path, and blocks progress. But we aren’t dealing with the real or imaginary 'helpers'; we’re talking about those who, due to bad luck, have lost their grip on life, and whose entire remaining energy is consumed by a primal instinct to hold on to existence. Many of the world’s sick and wounded find the idea of suicide appealing, but they're held back by two beliefs. One was spread by people who lacked the courage to 'go and do likewise,' and who, therefore, have labeled all suicides as 'crazy' or 'cowardly.' The other belief was imposed by the priests, who would have been less zealous and less shrewd than history shows if they hadn’t blocked this escape with powerful threats and penalties."
"Bah!" "Priests!" "Oh yes!"
"Ugh!" "Clergy!" "Oh definitely!"
A little undercurrent from the crowd crept through her words.
A slight undercurrent from the crowd seeped into her words.
"Many a gentle soul in the past," she went on, "has endured years of needless agony rather than buy release at the price of public execration—being denied decent burial, and flung into a ditch at the cross-ways with a stake driven through the body. We don't treat these refugees quite that way now, but in being less violent we are not less cruel. When we hear of a suicide, the first insult we offer him is to ask, 'Were his accounts right?' Next, 'Was he a victim to bad habits?'"
"Many kind people in the past," she continued, "have suffered for years instead of seeking relief at the cost of public scorn—being denied a proper burial and tossed into a ditch at the crossroads with a stake through their body. We don’t treat these refugees quite like that now, but while we may be less violent, we are not any less cruel. When we hear about a suicide, the first thing we do is ask, 'Were his finances in order?' Next, 'Was he struggling with bad habits?'"
"Exactly!" cried the voice, in broken English. "What Babin said of Jean—"
"Exactly!" shouted the voice, in broken English. "What Babin said about Jean—"
"Sh! sh!"
"Shh! Shh!"
"If it is found the dead man was a defaulter or an opium-eater, the most aimless cumberer of the earth experiences a certain sense of justification. If a man is a villain, he must want to get out of the world; but for honest folk life cannot be too long. Consequently, to support existence (or let some one else do it) seems in some way a tribute to a man's personal worth or mental poise. If it is found that the suicide had the audacity to leave the world without the urging of some vulgar misdeed to account for his unpleasant independence, then up goes the universal cry, 'He was insane!' Without doubt! The world is good enough for his betters, why not for him? 'Oh, the fellow was crazy!' And that settles it. As a proof we are mentally sound, we will live on at any cost, be it our own souls or our brothers'. No, no. I tell you this thirst for life cannot be proved so worthy an instinct as some have hoped to show. It is the instinct that makes the brute world one vast slaughter-house. 'One must live' would be the motto of the shark, if he had one. 'One must live' is in the roar of the Bengal tiger, and the jackal's cry. I do not see but the greed of life is the strongest survival in man of primitive animal instinct. But it is not the noblest of our legacies. Over many an unworthy page of human history is that legend, 'One must live.'" She stretched out her[Pg 234] hands, crying, "It is not true! One must live worthily, or one can die! I feel a passionate sense of the wrong and ruin wrought by the general view. I feel it"—she dropped her eyes—"when I hear that a man steals to keep from starving, when"—her voice was heavy with shame—"when I see wide thoroughfares full at night of young girls and brazen women 'who must live.' 'Why don't they see there is an escape?' I think." She threw back her head with a quick movement, and just as suddenly the look of courage dimmed. "Then I realize that some of them, even if they could rise above the animal instinct to prolong life at any price, would remember priestly warnings, and fancy their chances in the hereafter brighter if they lived on—vile scavengers on the highways of the world!—than if they were brave enough to disdain an evil heritage, and wise enough not to fear death. Those who are so lustful of life"—far beyond the little company she gazed, as one gathering in a survey all the peoples of the earth—"they are like beggars at a feast. They glut themselves indiscriminately, afraid to let a single dish go by. They sit stupid and gorged, still mechanically taking of everything passed them, with dulled taste and jaded appetite, eating and drinking, with sense left to think only, 'Who knows? we may never be at such a feast again.' I tell you"—she was back now with her dingy guests—"it is the beast in us that clings so fiercely to life. In the case of the unfortunate, the hard-pressed, the ancient instinct often outlives hope, principle, innocence—all that's best in humanity."
"If it turns out the dead man was a failure or a drug addict, the most pointless burden on the earth feels a sense of justification. If a man is a bad person, he must want to leave the world; but for honest people, life can't last long enough. So, just surviving (or letting someone else do it) seems like a tribute to a man's worth or mental stability. If it turns out that the person who took their own life had the nerve to leave this world without any disgrace justifying his distressing freedom, then the universal reaction is, 'He must have been insane!' Of course! The world is good enough for those better than him, so why not for him? 'Oh, that guy was crazy!' And that wraps it up. As proof that we are mentally stable, we will cling to life at all costs, even if it costs our own souls or those of our brothers. No, no. I tell you, this thirst for life can't be as noble an instinct as some believe it is. It's the instinct that turns the animal kingdom into one vast slaughterhouse. 'One must live' would be the motto of a shark, if it had one. 'One must live' echoes in the roar of the Bengal tiger, and the cry of the jackal. I see that the greed for life is the strongest remnant of primitive animal instinct in humans. But it's not our noblest legacy. Written over many a disgraceful chapter in human history is the saying, 'One must live.'" She stretched out her [Pg 234] hands, crying, "It's not true! One must live with purpose, or one can die! I feel a deep sense of the wrong and destruction caused by this common belief. I feel it"—she lowered her gaze—"when I hear that a man steals to avoid starving, when"—her voice was heavy with shame—"when I see busy streets at night filled with young girls and shameless women 'who must live.' 'Why can't they see there's an escape?' I wonder." She threw her head back suddenly, and just as quickly, her expression of courage faded. "Then I realize that some of them, even if they could rise above the animal instinct to sustain life at any cost, would remember religious warnings and think their chances in the afterlife brighter if they continued living—wretched scavengers on the roads of the world!—than if they were courageous enough to reject a vile legacy and wise enough not to fear death. Those who are so desperate for life"—far beyond the small group, she gazed as if assessing all the people of the earth—"they are like beggars at a banquet. They stuff themselves indiscriminately, too scared to let a single dish pass by. They sit there, stupid and filled to the brim, still mindlessly accepting everything that comes their way, with dulled taste and tired appetites, eating and drinking, only thinking, 'Who knows? We may never have such a feast again.' I tell you"—she was back now with her dingy guests—"it’s the beast within us that clings so tightly to life. For the unfortunate, the struggling, the primal instinct often survives hope, principle, innocence—everything that’s best in humanity."
"But there are a good many—" interrupted the gray-haired woman, feebly.
"But there are quite a few—" interrupted the gray-haired woman, weakly.
"Yes, yes, thank Heaven!" Mary Burne agreed, in the old gentle voice. "For those happy ones who have found, or think they have found, a chance of doing some service, or to those who for any reason find the world or themselves an interesting and compensating study, there are only congratulations, and a plea for fairer judgment of less fortunate, maybe not less sane or noble, men."
"Yes, yes, thank goodness!" Mary Burne agreed, in her familiar gentle voice. "For those lucky enough to have found, or who believe they’ve found, an opportunity to be of service, or for those who, for any reason, see the world or themselves as an intriguing and rewarding study, there are only congratulations and a request for a fairer judgment of those who are less fortunate, but perhaps not less rational or noble."
"Like ze poor Jean Latreille," lamented the Frenchman behind the door. "No work; only me for friend."
"Like the poor Jean Latreille," sighed the Frenchman behind the door. "No work; only me for a friend."
"Yes, yes," assented Mary Burne, as if she knew the story, and others to cap it. "No one who is in sympathetic touch with his kind can honestly affirm that every man and woman has something worth living for, and can, if he and she choose, make an honest livelihood. It is frankly untrue! Life is becoming more and more difficult to the majority; worldly success is more and more bought at the price of personal dignity. Mere existence for the million is secured only by a warfare in which he who does not slay is slain. But it is idle to enlarge upon the results of our civilization; every one with eyes sees how the conflict rages, and how the weak and often finer-natured go to the wall. It is not for me to urge that it is sad, or wasteful, but only that it is. My plea, as some of you know, is that more should realize there is honorable retreat this side moral overthrow."
"Yes, yes," agreed Mary Burne, as if she was familiar with the story, and others chimed in. "No one who truly connects with their peers can honestly claim that every person has something worth living for and can, if they choose, earn a decent living. That’s just not true! Life is getting increasingly tough for most people; worldly success is becoming more and more about sacrificing personal dignity. For many, just surviving means engaging in a fight where if you don’t kill, you’ll be killed. But it’s pointless to go on about the consequences of our society; anyone with their eyes open can see how the struggle unfolds and how the vulnerable and often more sensitive individuals get left behind. It’s not my place to say that it’s sad or wasteful, but only to state that it is. My argument, as some of you know, is that more people should recognize there’s an honorable way to step back before a moral collapse happens."
The gray-haired woman moved uneasily. The speaker, glancing at her, seemed to answer an unuttered protest:
The gray-haired woman shifted awkwardly. The speaker, looking at her, appeared to respond to a silent objection:
"Let no one say God would have a man yield bit by bit his faith and charity, accepting any terms, so that he may be allowed to draw his coward breath a little span the more. There is a kind of spiritual cannibalism among us, more appalling than the simpler sort we shudder to think is practised in Darkest Africa, or the islands of the South Sea. It flourishes on our fairest hopes, and fills its witch's caldron with the consciences of men and the honor of our women. 'We must live!' the victims cry, and give up all that makes life worth the living. Maimed, stripped of grace and dignity, they wander forth into the world, to deaden the public sense of moral decency by the spectacle of their shame. The people who are shocked that one should think of suicide permit themselves a mild enthusiasm that long ago a blind King of Bohemia could care so much for his cause that he gathered a sheaf of his enemies' spears in his breast rather than face defeat. We are told there was once a Brutus, too, and many another in the brave old time, who[Pg 236] showed there was a refuge this side dishonor. But the world has forgotten, and ancient valor is renamed modern cowardice."
"Let no one say that God wants a person to gradually give up their faith and kindness by accepting any terms just to breathe a little longer. There’s a kind of spiritual cannibalism among us, more shocking than the simpler version that we shudder to think happens in the darkest parts of Africa or the islands of the South Sea. It thrives on our greatest hopes and fills its witch's cauldron with the consciences of men and the honor of our women. 'We must live!' the victims cry, sacrificing everything that makes life worthwhile. Maimed and stripped of grace and dignity, they step into the world, dulling the public's sense of moral decency with the display of their shame. Those who are shocked that someone would consider suicide allow themselves to feel a mild admiration for a long-ago blind King of Bohemia, who cared so much for his cause that he took a spear from each of his enemies rather than accept defeat. We are told there was once a Brutus, too, and many others in the brave old days, who showed that there was an escape from dishonor. But the world has forgotten, and ancient bravery is now called modern cowardice."
Her scorn-filled eyes dropped an instant on the gray-haired woman's fingers fumbling feebly under her mantle. Below it the end of a rosary could be seen twitching against her gown. Mary Burne lifted quiet eyes from the dangling crucifix.
Her eyes filled with disdain briefly settled on the gray-haired woman’s fingers awkwardly moving beneath her mantle. Underneath, the end of a rosary was visible, twitching against her dress. Mary Burne raised her calm eyes from the dangling crucifix.
"Looking at the question from the religious standpoint," she said, "it is impious to suppose we can take the Creator by surprise or defeat His ends. If He sent us into the world, He knew just what weapons He put into our hands, where the weak spots in our armor were, and what foes would meet us. In the case of the suicide, He knew just how many hard blows he could meet like a soldier and a man, as well as He knew there would some day come a stroke that would cut him down. Does God sleep while the battle rages?" she cried, with swelling but uneven cadence—"while the wounded man drags himself away from the dying, pursued by visions of captivity and the loss of all he fought for?" She shook her head with slow, pitying solemnity. "Believers must think the eye of God is on this child of His, as he creeps wearily out of the strife and turns into a dark by-way, groping along to the little gate at the end. The fugitive looks back an instant"—into her own clear eyes came a curious filminess—"he is too calm to seem heroic, and the pain is fading out of his face. 'Good-bye, my enemies'"—she made the faintest little gesture of farewell to some world without her walls—"'good-bye, my friends'"—she nodded to the dingy crew within, and lifted haggard eyes above their heads—"'temptations, ghosts of failure and of grief, good-bye!' Silently turning, he passes out through the little gate and shuts it fast behind him. Wherever he goes, no believer can suppose he has defeated God, or strayed outside the limits of His mercy."
"Looking at the question from a religious perspective," she said, "it's disrespectful to think we can surprise the Creator or thwart His purposes. If He sent us into the world, He knew exactly what tools He equipped us with, where our weaknesses were, and what enemies we would face. In the case of the person who took their own life, He knew just how many tough blows they could withstand like a soldier and a human being, just as He knew there would eventually come a strike that would take them down. Does God really ignore the fight going on?" she exclaimed, her voice rising with emotion—"while the wounded person drags themselves away from the dying, haunted by visions of captivity and losing everything they fought for?" She shook her head slowly, with a heavy sadness. "Believers must think that God's gaze is on this child of His, as he wearily escapes the chaos and turns onto a dark side street, feeling his way toward the little gate at the end. The fugitive looks back for a moment"—her clear eyes momentarily glazed over—"he seems too calm to look heroic, and the pain is leaving his face. 'Goodbye, my enemies'"—she made the smallest gesture of farewell to a world outside her walls—"'goodbye, my friends'"—she nodded to the shabby group inside and lifted her tired eyes above their heads—"'temptations, ghosts of failure and sorrow, goodbye!' Silently turning, he walks out through the little gate and closes it firmly behind him. Wherever he goes, no believer can think he has outsmarted God or stepped outside the reach of His mercy."
As she ended she came forward. Gano, forgetting the dusk of the staircase, and thinking on the spur of the [Pg 237]moment that she had caught sight of him, turned and made his way noiselessly down the three flights. He reached the street before he realized that Mary's motion forward had been to the gray-haired woman with the crucifix. But why had he been so afraid she should speak to him? He leaned against the lintel of the open door watching the rain. What strange thing had befallen his tender interest in this woman? It was gone. Simply wiped out. In its place a shrinking of his very soul. He had thought her so "womanly," full of protecting tenderness and steadfast cheer; and, behold! this abyss of hopelessness, this dark, iron resolution, this unshrinking acceptance of the tragedy of life.
As she finished, she stepped forward. Gano, forgetting the dimness of the staircase and momentarily thinking that she had noticed him, turned and quietly made his way down the three flights. He reached the street before realizing that Mary's movement had been directed toward the gray-haired woman with the crucifix. But why had he been so scared of her talking to him? He leaned against the doorframe, watching the rain. What strange thing had happened to his caring feelings for this woman? They were gone. Simply erased. In their place was a deep shrinking of his very soul. He had seen her as so "feminine," full of protective kindness and unwavering cheer; and now, here was this abyss of despair, this dark, iron determination, this unflinching acceptance of life's tragedy.
The opinions she had given out, to be sure he shared them more or less; but it hurt him to think women shared them, above all the woman he— A woman without hope—better she were without heart! Away, away with this unfeminine acceptance of the worst. It made the underlying horror of things more real, more unescapable! Away with such views, except for the occasional philosophic mood of man. Who wanted to have them daily, hourly brought to mind? He knew he should never see Mary Burne again without seeing that dingy circle of the lost, and the look of unshrinking despair that hardened and whitened in her face.
The opinions she had expressed, he was sure he agreed with them to some extent; but it pained him to think that women agreed, especially the woman he— A woman without hope—better if she were without feelings! Away, away with this unfeminine acceptance of the worst. It made the underlying horror of things feel more real, more unavoidable! Away with such attitudes, except for the occasional philosophical mood of a man. Who wanted to have them constantly, every hour on the hour, brought to mind? He knew he'd never see Mary Burne again without seeing that grim circle of the lost, and the look of unwavering despair that had hardened and drained the color from her face.
Her old sheltering mother-gentleness, where was it? His old tenderness for the tenderness in her, where was that? Gone, gone, and in its place this staggering dislike! He tried to think that, unselfconscious as she had been in manner, she had been theatrical in thought; he recalled some of her sentences—she was a phrase-maker! She liked standing up there, even before such an audience, listening to the sound of her own voice, and airing views that she no doubt thought original and bold. He did not for a moment realize that just because he in the main agreed with her "beyond refuge," he shrank from hearing himself echoed back to himself from the imagined haven of a woman's heart. It was a situation meet for wry,[Pg 238] ironic laughter that the woman he had been drawn to for her supposed embodiment of man's soothing ultra-feminine ideal should be caught playing the part of a dingy nineteenth-century Joan of Arc, urging men to battle and to death.
Where was her old, comforting motherly nature? His old affection for the tenderness in her, where did it go? Gone, gone, and now there was just this overwhelming dislike! He tried to convince himself that although she had been carefree in her behavior, she was dramatic in her thoughts; he remembered some of her phrases—she was a real wordsmith! She enjoyed being up there, even in front of such an audience, relishing the sound of her own voice, and sharing opinions that she probably thought were original and daring. He didn't realize that just because he mostly agreed with her "beyond refuge," he was uncomfortable hearing his own thoughts reflected back to him from the imagined safe space of a woman's heart. It was a situation ripe for wry,[Pg 238] ironic laughter that the woman he had been attracted to for her supposed embodiment of the ideal, soothing ultra-feminine figure was now acting like a shabby nineteenth-century Joan of Arc, urging men to fight and die.
CHAPTER 17
The concierge appeared, angry and shivery, and bade him either come in or go out. He was in the act of doing the latter when he remembered Driscoll. He turned back and faced the angry woman.
The concierge showed up, upset and shaking, and told him to either come in or leave. He was about to leave when he remembered Driscoll. He turned around and confronted the angry woman.
"Go up to Madame Burne," he said, giving the woman a franc, "and tell her—wait!" He searched his pockets, and finally drew the envelope off Mrs. Gano's birthday letter, and wrote on the back:
"Go up to Madame Burne," he said, giving the woman a franc, "and tell her—wait!" He searched his pockets and finally pulled out the envelope from Mrs. Gano's birthday letter and wrote on the back:
"Driscoll unable to sleep without some word from you. Please send down a message for him."
"Driscoll can't sleep without hearing from you. Please send him a message."
"Give her that and bring me the answer."
"Give her that and get me the answer."
The woman shuffled up-stairs. He stood there in the dingy passage, waiting, cogitating. Suppose Mary were to send word that after all she would come when that infernal club broke up, what should he do? He would certainly have to protect poor old Driscoll against her pitiless fanaticism. That much was clear. It took her a long time to scribble a line. He paced back and forth from the foot of the mud-tracked stair to the open door, where the rain fell ceaselessly. With a sudden elation he thought of the change in his fortunes, and how soon he should have turned his back upon all this squalor. A millionaire! Yes, it had a good ring. It took the sound of Mary Burne's voice out of his tortured ears.
The woman shuffled up the stairs. He stood there in the grim hallway, waiting and thinking. What if Mary decided to let him know that she would come after that annoying club broke up? What would he do? He would definitely have to protect poor old Driscoll from her ruthless fanaticism. That much was obvious. It took her a long time to write a note. He paced back and forth from the bottom of the muddy stairs to the open door, where the rain poured endlessly. Suddenly feeling excited, he thought about how his fortunes were changing and how soon he would leave all this mess behind. A millionaire! It sounded great. It took the sound of Mary Burne's voice out of his tortured mind.
Suddenly he paused, hearing with relief the shambling footsteps of the returning concierge, a relief rudely dashed with fear of the message she might be bringing.
Suddenly he stopped, feeling a rush of relief at the sound of the returning concierge's shuffling footsteps, a relief quickly overshadowed by the fear of what message she might be delivering.
A quicker figure slipped before the square, slow-moving[Pg 240] woman; it was Mary Burne, running down the stairs, dressed to go out.
A faster figure darted past the slow-moving[Pg 240] woman; it was Mary Burne, rushing down the stairs, ready to go out.
"I am sorry to have kept you," she said. If she noticed Gano's changed manner, she put it down to anxiety for his friend. "Come, I've brought an umbrella," she said, almost sharply, as Gano stood an instant looking out for a fiacre; "it's nearly as quick to walk, and I—I—"
"I’m sorry to have kept you," she said. If she noticed Gano's changed behavior, she attributed it to worry for his friend. "Come on, I brought an umbrella," she said, almost curtly, as Gano paused for a moment looking for a fiacre; "it's just as quick to walk, and I—I—"
He took the umbrella from her silently, and they hurried on side by side in the rain. Gano, with growing agitation, searched for some way of letting her know that he was in possession of the situation, and meant to remain in possession.
He quietly took the umbrella from her, and they rushed on side by side in the rain. Gano, increasingly anxious, looked for a way to signal to her that he had everything under control and intended to keep it that way.
As they turned into the Rue de Provence she stopped, breathless.
As they turned onto Rue de Provence, she stopped, out of breath.
"Are you quite sure he wants to see me only for a minute?"
"Are you absolutely sure he only wants to see me for a minute?"
"So he says."
"That's what he said."
"He understands that just at present I can't sit up with him any more?"
"He knows that right now I can't stay up with him anymore?"
"He doesn't expect you to stay to-night, at any rate," Gano answered, in a determined voice. He began to walk on.
"He doesn't expect you to stay tonight, anyway," Gano said firmly. He started to walk away.
"Mr. Gano." She laid an arresting hand on his arm. He looked down coldly at the white face. "You've shown too plainly in these last weeks to what lengths your friendship for Dick can go. I don't pretend to apologize for asking if you can spare the time to take him away for a few weeks as soon as he gets a little better."
"Mr. Gano." She placed a firm hand on his arm. He glanced down coldly at her pale face. "You've made it clear over the past few weeks just how far your friendship for Dick extends. I'm not going to apologize for asking if you can take some time to take him away for a few weeks as soon as he starts to feel better."
The man hesitated. She misunderstood.
The guy hesitated. She misinterpreted.
"I've just got some money from the Semaine," she went on, "and I can anticipate my next payment. I've told you how I owe it to Mr. Driscoll that I have the money at all. It's his in a sense, anyhow."
"I just got some money from the Semaine," she continued, "and I can expect my next payment soon. I've mentioned how I owe it to Mr. Driscoll that I have any money at all. In a way, it's his anyway."
"You want to get him out of Paris?"
"You want to get him out of Paris?"
"Yes, anywhere for a change."
"Yes, anywhere for something different."
"I might do that if he can be moved."
"I might do that if he can be relocated."
"Oh, thank you, thank you. Dick can't say he hasn't got friends. You are good about it." They splashed on[Pg 241] a few steps in the downpour, and she slackened her pace again. "But since you are going away alone with him—and, anyhow, I ought to tell you. He's developing a kind of monomania. He doesn't want to live—wants—" Her voice choked.
"Oh, thank you, thank you. Dick can't say he doesn't have friends. You are being really generous about it." They splashed on[Pg 241] a few steps in the rain, and she slowed down again. "But since you’re going away alone with him—and, anyway, I should let you know. He's starting to develop a kind of obsession. He doesn't want to live—wants—" Her voice broke.
"I know," said Gano.
"I know," Gano replied.
"You know! He's ventured to say it to you?"
"You know! He dared to say that to you?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Then, you see, it's serious." She was clinging to him again. Gano nodded. Before he could help himself he was trying her.
"Then, you see, it's serious." She was holding onto him again. Gano nodded. Before he realized it, he was trying to help her.
"You see, he'll never get well."
"You see, he’s never going to get better."
"How can you say that? and say it so—so—"
"How can you say that? And say it like that—like—"
Indignant tears stood in her upturned eyes, and she took her hands off his arm.
Indignant tears filled her upturned eyes as she pulled her hands away from his arm.
"Surely you know it's true."
"You're surely aware it's true."
"I only know that he's still alive, and that I love him."
"I only know that he's still alive and that I love him."
They walked on—they were nearly at the door.
They kept walking—they were almost at the door.
"You know how he suffers," began Gano.
"You know how much he struggles," Gano said.
"Everybody suffers," she interrupted. "He knows nothing about the worst pain. And he has his art; he has you to care about him, and—he has me. Oh, Mr. Gano"—she turned on him suddenly—"help me to take care of him—help me, for God's sake—help me to keep him in the world!"
"Everyone goes through pain," she interrupted. "He has no idea what real suffering is like. And he has his art; he has you who cares about him, and—he has me. Oh, Mr. Gano"—she suddenly turned to him—"please help me take care of him—please, for God's sake—help me keep him in the world!"
"Yes, yes; I give you my word."
"Of course, I promise you."
A great weight was lifted off them both. They went up-stairs together, but Gano left Mary at Driscoll's door. He wrote some letters in his own room, then he went softly up-stairs, heard the low, pleasant sound of voices, and came down without interrupting them. He went to bed, and slept soundly till the morning.
A huge burden was lifted off both of them. They went upstairs together, but Gano left Mary at Driscoll's door. He wrote some letters in his room, then quietly went upstairs, heard the soft, pleasant sound of voices, and went back down without interrupting. He went to bed and slept soundly until morning.
"I shall cable Bostwick & Allen first thing after breakfast," he said to himself.
"I'll message Bostwick & Allen first thing after breakfast," he said to himself.
When he was dressed, he went up-stairs as usual to Driscoll, knocked lightly, and, without waiting, went in. Mary Burne was still there, kneeling by the bedside. It flashed over Gano that it had been something like this very picture[Pg 242] that had first set him thinking about Mary Burne. But the spell had lost its potency; something had happened; some chord of sympathy had snapped. He could think of his friend whole-heartedly now, without a woman's thrusting her face between them. Driscoll was asleep this morning, just as he had been that other time when Gano had found Mary Burne worn out with watching by the bedside; but his face was hidden. Mary stirred and turned round. Gano started. No sleep weighed down her eyelids; her eyes were wide and quick-glancing, but seemed unseeing; the agonized face was pinched and gray-white, like chalk.
When he was dressed, he went upstairs as usual to Driscoll, knocked lightly, and, without waiting, walked in. Mary Burne was still there, kneeling by the bedside. It hit Gano that this had been something like the very scene that had first made him think about Mary Burne. But the charm had faded; something had changed; some connection of sympathy had broken. He could now think of his friend completely, without a woman’s face getting in the way. Driscoll was asleep this morning, just like that other time when Gano had found Mary Burne exhausted from keeping watch by the bedside; but this time his face was hidden. Mary stirred and turned around. Gano was startled. No sleep weighed down her eyelids; her eyes were wide and darting, but seemed unseeing; her pained face was pinched and chalky white.
"What is it? What—"
"What is it? What—"
Gano sprang forward to the bed. Driscoll's face was no longer in the shadow now.
Gano jumped forward to the bed. Driscoll's face was now out of the shadow.
"He's gone," said Mary.
"He's gone," Mary said.
"Not dead?"
"Still alive?"
"Yes, dead."
"Yes, they're dead."
She got up slowly, staggering a little. Her cloak was round her. She went unsteadily to the opposite side of the room and picked up her hat. She seemed to forget to put it on, and stood with it aimlessly in her hands, those strained, bright-glancing eyes moving uncannily in the drawn white mask of a face. Gano had flung himself down by the bed. He laid his hand over Driscoll's. It was cold.
She got up slowly, wobbling a bit. Her cloak wrapped around her. She walked unsteadily to the other side of the room and picked up her hat. She seemed to forget to put it on and stood there aimlessly with it in her hands, her tense, bright-glancing eyes moving strangely in the pale mask of her face. Gano had thrown himself down next to the bed. He placed his hand over Driscoll's. It was cold.
"When did it happen?" Gano asked; and as the word "happen" left his lips, he started up and stared at the woman.
"When did it happen?" Gano asked, and as soon as he said the word "happen," he jumped up and stared at the woman.
"About four o'clock," she said, going in that blind way to the table.
"About four o'clock," she said, making her way to the table without looking.
He had the impulse to rush forward and seize her by the shoulders. He would force those restless eyes to meet his steadily for once, and give up their secret; but she was counting some gold pieces out of her purse, doing it by the instinct of touch, while her roving, animal-like glance seemed to dash itself against window, wall, and door, seeking an escape.
He felt an urge to move forward and grab her by the shoulders. He wanted to make her restless eyes hold his gaze just once and reveal their secret; but she was counting some gold coins from her purse, relying on her sense of touch, while her wandering, animal-like gaze seemed to bounce off the window, wall, and door, searching for a way out.
"How did it come?" Gano demanded.
"How did it happen?" Gano asked.
"Quite quietly; no pain—no pain at the last."
"Very quietly; no pain—no pain in the end."
Her muffled voice seemed to reach him from far off.
Her muffled voice sounded like it was coming from a distance.
"Why didn't you call me?"
"Why didn't you text me?"
"No good," she said, tonelessly; "and besides, he held fast to my hand. I am leaving some money here." She motioned to the little pile of ten and twenty franc pieces on the table, and moved towards the door. "You'll see to what's necessary." And, without waiting for his assurance, "I've enough to pay for everything," she said, and went out.
"No good," she said flatly; "and besides, he wouldn't let go of my hand. I'm leaving some money here." She pointed to the small stack of ten and twenty franc coins on the table and headed for the door. "You'll take care of what's needed." And without waiting for his response, "I have enough to cover everything," she said, then walked out.
Gano found his first impressions weakened by Mary Burne's clear and convincing official account of the death. The doctor accepted it without misgiving. Why should a layman have a doubt?
Gano found that his initial impressions were lessened by Mary Burne's straightforward and persuasive official report about the death. The doctor accepted it without any hesitation. Why should an outsider have any doubts?
Driscoll was buried, and his few effects were bought in by Mary Burne at the sale. When Gano went to say good-bye to her the next day he was told she had given up her old lodging, and left no address behind.
Driscoll was buried, and his few belongings were sold by Mary Burne at the auction. When Gano went to say goodbye to her the next day, he was told she had moved out of her old place and left no forwarding address.
Gano's original reluctance to return home had not been so very serious. Had his grandfather been a little forbearing, he could have had the young man back in Boston in six months; but now, too much had been sacrificed on the altar of an impetuous resolve for Gano to consider kindly going to America at once. There was plenty of time for that. He had sent instructions to Messrs. Bostwick & Allen, and he allowed the "great political organ" to remain in the experienced hands that had done so well by it in Aaron Tallmadge's declining years.
Gano's initial hesitation to go home hadn’t been that serious. If his grandfather had been a bit more patient, he could have had Gano back in Boston in six months; but now, too much had been given up due to a rash decision for Gano to think about heading to America right away. There was plenty of time for that. He had sent instructions to Bostwick & Allen, and he let the "great political organ" stay in the capable hands that had managed it well during Aaron Tallmadge's later years.
He went to Nice, and brought the De Poincys back with him to Paris, where he had taken a house. Henri de Poincy, even when little by little he learned something of those years of struggle, could not see that his friend was essentially changed by their rough lessoning. Ethan had never, even in the ignorant and care-free days, been either very outgoing or very light of heart. De Poincy, as the elder, had long ago recognized his friend as one of those unexpected, but not uncommon, products of luxurious modern[Pg 244] life—a young man whose vivid perception of the underlying tragedy of the common lot had seemed out of all proportion to his possible experience. If any difference appeared in him now, it was that his old easy faith in concrete human nature, as opposed to his deep mistrust of life in the abstract, had been somewhat corrected—and that was well, Henri de Poincy thought. The young diplomat did not discover that, of all the faith-destroying spectacles his friend had looked upon, not the least, to just his cast of mind, was the hot haste made, in that same city where he had walked wanting bread, to court and fête the new millionaire. But Gano had left this phase of life so far behind him, he had got so out of touch with it, that he was obliged to learn over and over again that inevitable lesson taught affluent young America by the sage Old World—that money-bags are less easily and quickly filled in Europe, and the man who carries one that overflows will lack little that the craftier civilization can lay at his feet. Gano's particular kind of self-love revolted at some of his experiences at the hands of certain elegant and well-born adventurers, male and female, who, the American had fancied, liked him and sought him for himself. He was very young in many ways, for all his hardships and his twenty-six years. Still, he was not so much of a fool but that in time he learned his lesson. His fault lay in taking it too seriously. So it was that, despite his renewed literary activities and successes, and the need impressed on him of studying les mœurs, he yielded more and more to his fondness for camping out, for fishing, and for cruising about the Mediterranean with Henri de Poincy.
He went to Nice and brought the De Poincys back with him to Paris, where he had rented a house. Henri de Poincy, even as he gradually learned about those years of struggle, couldn't see that his friend had fundamentally changed from their harsh experiences. Ethan had never, even in his naive and carefree days, been very outgoing or cheerful. De Poincy, being older, had long acknowledged his friend as one of those unexpected, but not uncommon, results of a privileged modern life—a young man whose keen awareness of the underlying tragedy of everyday life seemed disproportionate to his actual experiences. If there was any difference in him now, it was that his former easy belief in concrete human nature, compared to his deep distrust of life in theory, had been somewhat adjusted—and that was good, Henri de Poincy thought. The young diplomat didn't realize that, of all the faith-shattering sights his friend had witnessed, one of the most striking, given his mindset, was the frantic rush in that same city where he had once walked in need, to court and celebrate the new wealthy class. But Gano had moved so far away from that phase of life, he had lost touch with it, that he had to keep learning the same unavoidable lesson taught to affluent young Americans by the wise Old World—that it's harder and takes longer to fill a money bag in Europe, and the person who carries one that overflows will find little missing that the shrewder society can offer. Gano's particular kind of self-love was repulsed by some of his interactions with certain elegant and well-bred opportunists, both men and women, who the American had believed liked him and pursued him for who he was. He was still quite young in many ways, despite his hardships and at twenty-six years old. Yet, he wasn’t foolish enough not to learn his lesson over time. His mistake was taking it too seriously. Thus, despite his renewed literary efforts and successes, and the pressure to study les mœurs, he surrendered more and more to his love for camping out, fishing, and cruising the Mediterranean with Henri de Poincy.
"I never knew a fellow," that amiable young Frenchman would say—"never knew a fellow so much at his ease in the world, who seemed so anxious to be rid of people as you are."
"I've never met anyone," that friendly young Frenchman would say—"never met anyone so comfortable in the world, who seems so eager to get away from people as you do."
"I'm not at my ease in the world."
"I'm not comfortable in the world."
"Ah, I should have said in drawing-rooms."
"Ah, I should have said in living rooms."
"Another matter. The drawing-room is the best place I know to avoid knowing people. I should like to spend[Pg 245] all my days that aren't spent with a rod on a river-bank, or lying in a boat with you, in drawing-rooms. I'd like"—he stared up into the high-piled clouds sailing across the intense blue—"I'd like the big Engine-driver up yonder to look down through the white steam-puffs, and say: 'My boy, I give you my word of honor that I'll never run you into any closer quarters with life than you are in now.'"
"On another note, the drawing room is the best place I know to avoid meeting people. I’d love to spend[Pg 245] all my days that I'm not spending with a fishing rod by a river or lounging in a boat with you in drawing rooms. I’d like"—he gazed up at the towering clouds drifting across the bright blue—"I’d like the big Engine-driver up there to look down through the white steam clouds and say: 'My boy, I promise you that I’ll never put you in any situation closer to reality than you are right now.'"
"I see," laughed De Poincy, "lovely woman has pursued you till you fight shy. But don't lay it all to your looks and your winning ways, my friend; you're known to have dollars."
"I get it," laughed De Poincy, "a beautiful woman has chased you until you got wary. But don't just blame it on your looks and charm, my friend; people know you have money."
"Yes." His dark face flushed under some quick wave of feeling. "The most surprising thing I've found in Europe is the dominance of the money motive, that quality that they had told me distinguished the American."
"Yes." His dark face flushed with a sudden wave of emotion. "The most surprising thing I've noticed in Europe is the overwhelming power of the money motive, that characteristic they told me sets Americans apart."
He laughed a little bitterly.
He chuckled a bit sadly.
"Well," said De Poincy, "you know you do hear more in America about money than you do anywhere."
"Well," said De Poincy, "you know you hear more about money in America than you do anywhere else."
"Exactly. Money's talked about with childlike and damnable iteration; but, by all the gods! if decent people with us want it, they work for it; they don't cringe and angle for it; they offer labor in exchange, not themselves. They don't, as a nation, make it the basis of friendship, of marriage."
"Exactly. People talk about money with a naive and annoying insistence; but, honestly! if good people in our society want it, they earn it; they don’t beg or manipulate for it; they trade their work, not themselves. They don’t, as a society, make it the foundation of friendship or marriage."
"If you don't, it's because American women are too self-willed to hear prudence."
"If you don't, it's because American women are too determined to listen to caution."
"Yes, thank God! And yet we have the intelligent foreigner saying the climate makes our women sexless." He stopped and laughed. "I admit les Américaines don't so universally look on love and marriage as a profession, their only means of settlement in life. But I'll tell you what it is, my friend: the American, with all his outward frankness and naïveté, cares more, like men of other nations, for the thing he doesn't talk about than for things he's always flinging in your face. With people on this side, it's money which is too sacred to be mentioned except on solemn occasions"—he made the slightest possible grimace—"but which is the supreme consideration. With us, the thing[Pg 246] we don't talk about, and yet care for the more, is the relation between the sexes, the ideal of a chivalry that the elder world has lost, or, more truly, never had, I think."
"Yes, thank God! And yet we have the smart foreigner saying that the climate makes our women cold." He paused and laughed. "I admit that American women don’t universally see love and marriage as their only way to settle down in life. But let me tell you, my friend: the American, despite his outward openness and naïveté, cares more, like men from other countries, about the things he doesn’t discuss than about the things he’s always throwing around. Here, it’s money that’s too sacred to be mentioned except on special occasions"—he made the smallest grimace—"but which is the most important thing. For us, the thing[Pg 246] we don’t talk about, but care for most, is the relationship between the sexes, the ideal of a chivalry that the older world has lost, or, more accurately, never had, I think."
"The truth is, you've been long enough away from America to begin to idealize it. By the way, I thought you were of the élite asked to the Château d'Avranchéville this autumn."
"The truth is, you've been away from America long enough to start idealizing it. By the way, I thought you were among the élite invited to the Château d'Avranchéville this autumn."
"This is better than Normandy," he said, shortly.
"This is better than Normandy," he said briefly.
"Ah, but think of the dear creatures gathered there?"
"Ah, but think of the sweet beings gathered there?"
"I'd rather think about 'em."
"I'd rather think about them."
"Mademoiselle Lucie this time, hein?"
"Miss Lucie this time, right?"
"Oh no—only that I don't love my kind."
"Oh no—it's just that I don't love my own kind."
De Poincy shook his head.
De Poincy shook his head.
"That you don't love that kind shows you're getting blasé."
"Not loving that kind means you're becoming indifferent."
Gano sat up, and fixed his dark eyes on his friend's face.
Gano sat up and focused his dark eyes on his friend's face.
"You know you're talking nonsense. You'll allow I met her under peculiar circumstances."
"You know you're being ridiculous. You’ll agree I met her in some strange circumstances."
"After helping you to fish her out of an Italian lake, I will allow the circumstances were romantic."
"After helping you fish her out of an Italian lake, I have to admit the situation was romantic."
"I thought she—"
"I thought she was—"
"Of course, love at first sight. Just the thing to fetch you."
"Of course, love at first sight. Exactly what will grab your attention."
"I thought she liked me as a girl at home might have liked me, who hadn't heard that my grandfather—"
"I thought she liked me like a girl at home might have, who hadn’t heard that my grandfather—"
He thumped out an oath as he thrust his hands deep down in his yachtman's jacket.
He swore loudly as he shoved his hands deep into his yacht jacket.
De Poincy smiled.
De Poincy smiled.
"She's so young," Gano went on—"probably less sophisticated, I thought, than our American girls."
"She's so young," Gano continued—"probably less experienced, I thought, than our American girls."
"To be sure, a ravishing ingénue."
"To be sure, a stunning ingénue."
"And here she was, ready to throw over poor Parthenay like that"—he tossed his cigarette overboard—"caring for him all the time, as Parthenay showed me. Then this ingénue, after turning the Tallmadge dollars into francs in her pretty baby head, was calmly arranging to help me to spend them here in France. How the devil they knew on such[Pg 247] short acquaintance—before the settlement question came up—"
"And here she was, ready to dump poor Parthenay just like that"—he threw his cigarette overboard—"caring for him all along, just as Parthenay showed me. Then this ingénue, after converting the Tallmadge dollars into francs in her cute little head, was casually planning to help me spend them here in France. How in the world they figured it out after such a brief acquaintance—before the settlement issue came up—"
"Oh, her brother asked me that first day."
"Oh, her brother asked me that on the first day."
"What?"
"What did you say?"
De Poincy nodded.
De Poincy nodded.
"And when I thought they didn't so much as know that I was American!" He laughed with that excessive bitterness of youth perturbed, and pretended to speak apologetically. "You see, I've plumed myself on my French since I was seven, and my name tells nothing."
"And when I thought they didn’t even know I was American!" He laughed with that intense bitterness of a disturbed youth and pretended to speak apologetically. "You see, I’ve prided myself on my French since I was seven, and my name gives nothing away."
"Your French is all right, but you don't imagine people like that would put themselves out for the premier venu as they did for you from the start."
"Your French is okay, but you can't really think that people like that would go out of their way for just anyone like they did for you from the beginning."
Gano shrugged.
Gano just shrugged.
"My mistake was that, even without my banker's reference, I didn't look upon myself as the premier venu."
"My mistake was that, even without my banker's reference, I didn't see myself as the premier venu."
"I must say I admired the charming way they conveyed the idea to you that Mademoiselle Lucie—"
"I have to say I really liked how they expressed the idea to you that Mademoiselle Lucie—"
"Shut up."
"Be quiet."
"My dear fellow, you would never have dreamed of Mademoiselle Lucie, enchanting as she is, if it hadn't been for their tact in pointing out that—"
"My dear friend, you would never have imagined Mademoiselle Lucie, as charming as she is, if it weren't for their skill in mentioning that—"
"And you looked on!"
"And you watched!"
"To be sure, and envied you your damned good luck. She's an adorable creature, and would spend your money with distinction."
"Sure, I envied you your amazing luck. She's a lovely person, and she would spend your money in style."
"Thanks. I needn't have come so far to find a woman who could manage that."
"Thanks. I didn’t need to travel this far to find a woman who could handle that."
"I'm in the enemy's camp," De Poincy went on. "I want you to settle in France."
"I'm in the enemy's camp," De Poincy continued. "I want you to move to France."
"And I—I want—"
"And I—I want—"
Gano looked out over the dancing waves, face to face on a sudden with something so new and unexpected as to be almost incredible.
Gano looked out at the dancing waves, suddenly confronted with something so new and unexpected that it was almost unbelievable.
"What do you want?" asked De Poincy.
"What do you want?" De Poincy asked.
"I want to go back to America by the first boat."
"I want to return to America on the first boat."
"You're joking."
"You're kidding."
"I'm in dead earnest. It sounds sudden, but it isn't.[Pg 248] Something's been the matter with me for a deuce of a long time. I haven't known what it was. I do now. I'm homesick."
"I'm completely serious. It may seem abrupt, but it's not.[Pg 248] I've been feeling off for a really long time. I didn't know why. But now I do. I'm longing for home."
"Doesn't it strike you you've postponed it a bit?"
"Don’t you think you’ve put it off a little?"
"Dare say. We're offered every inducement to postpone it. We Americans are as pleased with Europe as children at a fair. We run up and down your marts with our purses out, delighted, astonished at your wares, at your ways; we want a souvenir from every booth, we want a peep at every side-show, we think it impossible ever to tire of the merry-go-round." His voice dropped. "When the night comes we're ready to go home."
"Dare I say? We're given every reason to keep putting it off. We Americans are as excited about Europe as kids at a fair. We rush through your markets with our wallets out, thrilled and amazed by your goods and your customs; we want a souvenir from every stall, we want to check out every side-show, and we can’t imagine ever getting tired of the carousel." His voice lowered. "When night falls, we’re ready to head home."
"Night? Niaiserie!"
"Night? Ridiculous!"
Gano jumped up and paced the deck.
Gano jumped up and walked back and forth on the deck.
"I say, Henri, do you mind going back to Marseilles? If you do, mind, I must—"
"I say, Henri, are you okay with going back to Marseilles? If not, I have to—"
"Of course I don't mind. It'll give you time to recover on the way."
"Of course I don't mind. It'll give you time to rest on the way."
He laughed good-naturedly.
He laughed happily.
His companion paced silently up and down in the fading light.
His companion walked quietly back and forth in the dimming light.
"I've known other fellows," De Poincy went on, after a long silence—"plenty of others, get rather feverish about the U. S. A., but I didn't expect it of you."
"I've known other guys," De Poincy continued after a long pause—"plenty of others who get pretty worked up about the U.S.A., but I didn't expect that from you."
"Oh, I'm just like the rest."
"Oh, I'm just like everyone else."
"Hadn't observed the likeness before."
"Hadn't seen the resemblance before."
"I've found the Old World life a good enough game to play at; I've got no reason to complain."
"I've found life in the Old World to be a pretty good game to play; I've got no reason to complain."
"Thanks, I'm sure, in the name of France, not to mention England and Italy."
"Thanks, I'm sure, on behalf of France, not to mention England and Italy."
"Oh, you understand me well enough. It's wonderfully attractive, this charming Old World, but from our point of view it isn't life."
"Oh, you get me perfectly. This charming Old World is incredibly appealing, but from our perspective, it’s not really life."
"Pretty good imitation."
"Pretty good copy."
"That's just it," he laughed. "It's pretty and it's good, but it's imitation. It copies, with Chinese fidelity, old originals that were once, long ago, alive and quick; but to-day—"
"That's just it," he laughed. "It's pretty and it's good, but it's imitation. It copies, with Chinese accuracy, old originals that were once, long ago, alive and vibrant; but today—"
"You're taking a leaf out of your old governor's book," said De Poincy, with smiling malice. "I hear cousin Aaron now." And he caricatured him mercilessly. "'To an American, sir, Europe is either a museum or a scene out of a comic opera.' Now, if one said anything like that of America you'd declare war by return of post. But we"—he lit his cigarette and threw away the match with a flourish—"we are amused; we give you exactly the license you demand—that of the child at a fair."
"You're following your old boss's example," De Poincy said with a smirk. "I can hear cousin Aaron now." He mocked him relentlessly. "'To an American, Europe is either a museum or a scene from a comedy show.' But if someone said something like that about America, you'd be ready to declare war right away. But we"—he lit his cigarette and tossed the match aside dramatically—"we find it funny; we give you exactly the freedom you want—that of a child at a carnival."
"Well, look here, old man"—Gano laid his hand on De Poincy's shoulder—"this child wants to catch the first boat home."
"Well, look here, old man," Gano said as he placed his hand on De Poincy's shoulder, "this kid wants to catch the first boat home."
CHAPTER 18
He was really coming this time; in less than an hour he would be at the Fort. They were all sitting in the parlor, waiting, in festal array. Late as it was in the year, the clear autumn afternoon was steeped in warm sunshine. An occasional golden dogwood leaf fluttered past the open windows, like a lazy yellow bird.
He was really on his way this time; in less than an hour he would be at the Fort. They were all sitting in the living room, waiting, dressed up for the occasion. Even though it was late in the year, the clear autumn afternoon was filled with warm sunshine. An occasional golden dogwood leaf floated by the open windows, like a lazy yellow bird.
"It reminds me of October in Maryland," said Mrs. Gano, looking up from the book she was not reading. It was, at all events, mild enough to afford Emmie the extreme satisfaction of wearing her white Confirmation dress in honor of the momentous occasion. Emmie called the new frock her "Confirmation dress," although she had not been confirmed in it, and was not expecting to be till next spring. When it had been decided before Julia Otway's party that Emmie must have a new frock, she had not needed to be told that, by a system of tucks and turnings in, it would have to serve for high days and holidays for a long time. It was characteristic of the child that, looking into the future, the day of her Confirmation should loom so large.
"It reminds me of October in Maryland," said Mrs. Gano, glancing up from the book she wasn’t really reading. It was mild enough for Emmie to feel incredibly pleased about wearing her white Confirmation dress for this important occasion. Emmie referred to the new dress as her "Confirmation dress," even though she hadn’t been confirmed in it yet and wasn’t expecting to be until next spring. When it was decided before Julia Otway's party that Emmie needed a new dress, she didn’t need anyone to tell her that with some adjustments, it would serve her for special occasions for a long time. It was typical of her to think about the future so much, especially with the day of her Confirmation feeling so significant.
Her dark curls were tied to-day with apple-green ribbon, and a green-and-white sash lent an air of festivity to the simple frock, and a snow-drop look to the pale little girl.
Her dark curls were tied today with apple-green ribbon, and a green-and-white sash gave a festive touch to the simple dress, making the pale little girl look like a snowdrop.
There was nothing new in Mrs. Gano's appearance as she sat in state between Daniel Boone and the centre table, nothing save the light in her eyes. Her veil, her lawn sleeves, and kerchief could not be whiter, even in Ethan's honor, and her rusty black silk wore resolutely its air of changeless age. But An' Jerusha, very rheumatic and [Pg 251]tottery, went brave as an autumn sunset. She was peeping in at the parlor door now, her head done up deftly in a purple and orange bandanna.
There was nothing different about Mrs. Gano's appearance as she sat proudly between Daniel Boone and the center table, except for the light in her eyes. Her veil, her lawn sleeves, and her kerchief couldn’t be whiter, even in Ethan’s honor, and her old black silk dress stubbornly held onto its timeless look. But An' Jerusha, very stiff and [Pg 251]unsteady, looked as brave as an autumn sunset. She was peeking in at the parlor door now, her head wrapped skillfully in a purple and orange bandanna.
"I jes' think I'll go, mehm, en wawtch fur Marse Efan f'om de terrus."
"I just think I'll go, ma'am, and wait for Master Efan from the terrace."
"You are sure everything's ready?"
"Are you sure everything's ready?"
"Yes, mehm. It wus po'ful short notice, en I kin tell you it's been nip and tuck. No onery niggers could 'a' done it; but me and Venie, we done it." And Jerusha carried her splendid turban off down the terrace with the air of an aged generalissimo.
"Yes, ma'am. It was really short notice, and I can tell you it's been a close call. No disrespectful people could have done it; but Venie and I, we did it." And Jerusha walked off down the terrace with her splendid turban, carrying herself like an old general.
Even John Gano had made his toilet with care to-day. He joined the others in the parlor a few minutes before setting off to the station to meet his nephew. Mrs. Gano's sharp eyes travelled over him for once without protest.
Even John Gano had paid attention to his appearance today. He joined the others in the living room a few minutes before leaving for the station to meet his nephew. Mrs. Gano's sharp gaze assessed him this time without any objections.
"You do look nice, father," said Val.
"You look nice, Dad," Val said.
John Gano was prematurely old. His untrimmed beard, his bent head with its leonine mane of iron-gray hair, lent him an almost patriarchal look. And yet this man was still in the forties. Such forestalling of old age is no unfamiliar phenomenon in America. He stood by the window drawing on the well-worn left-hand glove; the right, carefully folded, and good almost as new, had been much carried, but never worn.
John Gano looked older than he was. His unkempt beard and his bent head topped with a mane of iron-gray hair gave him a nearly fatherly appearance. Yet, he was still in his forties. This early aging isn’t uncommon in America. He stood by the window putting on his well-used left glove; the right one, neatly folded and nearly new, had been carried around a lot but never actually worn.
"I must thin out these maples and dogwoods," he said, with critical eyes on the abundant gold and scarlet foliage in front of the house.
"I need to thin out these maples and dogwoods," he said, critically eyeing the abundant gold and scarlet leaves in front of the house.
"No, no," protested his mother; "I like something before my windows. Your pruning is too ruthless."
"No, no," his mother protested. "I prefer having something in front of my windows. Your pruning is too harsh."
"I can't have the symmetry of the maples interfered with," he said, with great decision.
"I can't let the symmetry of the maples be messed up," he said, with strong resolve.
"Don't be too late to meet Ethan."
"Don't be late to meet Ethan."
"... grown astonishingly!" he ejaculated with pride, as he went off; "and only planted in the fall of '81!"
"... grown incredibly!" he exclaimed with pride as he walked away; "and only planted in the fall of '81!"
Val had put her hair up. But there was too much of it; it overweighted the small head. The shifting lights in the unruly waves, and the blue of the eyes, were brought out by the particular shade of navy cloth that she wore—so[Pg 252] plainly made that it had the effect of a cunning artifice to show off the lithe figure.
Val had put her hair up. But there was too much of it; it weighed down her small head. The shifting lights in her unruly waves and the blue of her eyes were enhanced by the specific shade of navy fabric she wore—so[Pg 252] simply made that it looked like a clever trick to highlight her graceful figure.
But it was less art than necessity and scarcity of cloth that governed the design. Aunt Valeria had worn it, remodelled to the flamboyant fashion of her day, but it was the identical blue travelling-habit of family legend in which Mrs. Gano, as a girl, made that journey across the Alleghanies in a stage-coach. It was the first time Val had worn it. She was saving it up for New York. The tiny silver disks down the front of the bodice found themselves again, after half a century, buttoning up an eager young body, panting, impatient to cross the mountains from this side, with back to the westering sun, and with bright silver buttons, like bosses on a shield, ready to receive the first dart from out the east.
But it was more about necessity and a lack of fabric than artistry that shaped the design. Aunt Valeria had worn it, updated to the flashy style of her time, but it was the same blue travel outfit from family stories in which Mrs. Gano, as a young girl, made her trip across the Alleghanies in a stagecoach. It was the first time Val had put it on. She was saving it for New York. The tiny silver disks down the front of the bodice found themselves again, after fifty years, fastening an eager young figure, breathing heavily, impatient to cross the mountains from this side, with her back turned to the setting sun, and with shiny silver buttons, like shields, ready to take on the first challenge from the east.
The party in the parlor were weary enough waiting before An' Jerusha hobbled into the front hall with a negro lad in tow, who brought the news that:
The people in the parlor were pretty tired from waiting when An' Jerusha finally limped into the front hall with a Black boy following her, who brought the news that:
"Dey's bin a accidunt on de line; nobuddy hurt, but the train'll be seberal hours late. Mr. Gano reckons he'll stay ober at de station till it gits yere."
"There's been an accident on the line; nobody's hurt, but the train will be several hours late. Mr. Gano thinks he'll stay over at the station until it gets here."
"Isn't it just like cousin Ethan!" Emmie burst out, when the two blacks had gone. "I don't believe he'll ever come—I don't believe we've got a cousin Ethan!" she wound up, with exasperation.
"Isn't it just like cousin Ethan!" Emmie exclaimed, after the two Black people had left. "I really don’t think he’ll ever show up—I can’t believe we even have a cousin Ethan!" she concluded, feeling frustrated.
Partly to reassure herself, partly to kill time, she went into her grandmother's room and brought back her cousin's latest photograph.
Partly to reassure herself and partly to pass the time, she went into her grandmother's room and brought back her cousin's most recent photo.
"Don't you sometimes think this is the crossest-looking of any?" she whispered to Val.
"Don't you ever think this looks the angriest of all?" she whispered to Val.
"I don't think it's cross—just grave. I hate grinning men."
"I don't think it's a joke—just serious. I can't stand smiling guys."
"I don't want him to grin; but his mouth looks—looks—— Still, I do like his mustache brushed that way, so you can see his lips a little. And his eyes!—oh! his eyes are beautiful!"
"I don't want him to smile; but his mouth looks—looks—— Still, I do like his mustache styled that way, so you can see his lips a bit. And his eyes!—oh! his eyes are stunning!"
They studied the picture for some moments held between them.
They looked at the picture for a few moments, holding it between them.
"Do you quite like his chin?" pursued Emmie.
"Do you really like his chin?" Emmie asked.
"I like that best of all except his nose," said Val, firmly.
"I like that the most, except for his nose," Val said firmly.
"Oh, what makes you like his nose?"
"Oh, why do you like his nose?"
"Because it isn't too little, and because it's rather bony, and because it's got a bridge."
"Because it’s not too small, and because it’s quite bony, and because it has a bridge."
"Oh, well, I think I'd prefer it quite straight instead of aquiline. But he's very handsome. It's nice having him look like that."
"Oh, I think I'd rather have it straight instead of hooked. But he's really good-looking. It's nice that he looks like that."
Emmie held the photograph off, and tilted her head from side to side.
Emmie held the photo out and tilted her head from side to side.
"Grandma says cousin Ethan and me used to be rather alike as children." She smiled contentedly. "I hope he'll go to church."
"Grandma says cousin Ethan and I used to be pretty similar when we were kids." She smiled happily. "I hope he’ll go to church."
She took the picture back presently, but before she replaced it on the mantel-piece she looked round over her shoulder. Reassured, she kissed the pasteboard fervently, and put it down with shamefaced, fluttering haste.
She took the picture back soon after, but before she put it back on the mantel, she glanced over her shoulder. Feeling reassured, she kissed the cardboard passionately and placed it down with a mix of embarrassment and a bit of nervous energy.
The sun set and the light faded. Still no Ethan. A brief interval for supper at six, and the three returned to the parlor. Mrs. Gano manifested a hitherto unsuspected leaning towards illumination. The branch candlesticks, for the first time within the memory of man, held each its triple flame, and a shaded lamp shed a crimson glow over the centre table. She made an excursion into the hall, and complained that the Moorish lamp burned faint and insufficiently. She came back, saying:
The sun went down and the light dimmed. Still no Ethan. After a quick dinner at six, the three returned to the living room. Mrs. Gano showed an unexpected interest in lighting. For the first time anyone could remember, the candlesticks had three flames each, and a shaded lamp cast a red glow over the center table. She stepped into the hallway and complained that the Moorish lamp was flickering and barely lit. She came back, saying:
"It will seem cold after France," and with her own hands she lit the ready-laid fire in the grate. Later, she went to the front door and objected to the absence of the moon.
"It’s going to feel chilly after France," and she lit the already-prepared fire in the grate with her own hands. Later, she went to the front door and complained about the missing moon.
"It's really dangerous coming up those steps in the pitch-dark, especially since the second stone was broken."
"It's really dangerous going up those steps in complete darkness, especially since the second stone is broken."
At half-past eight she shut her book suddenly.
At 8:30, she closed her book abruptly.
"Val, couldn't you get your father's new-fangled lantern—that patent incandescent contrivance—and set it lighted at the top of the steps?"
"Val, could you grab your dad's new lantern—that patented incandescent thing—and light it at the top of the steps?"
"Y-yes, ma'am, if you think it won't look funny. It's like the head-light of an engine."
"Y-yeah, ma'am, if you don’t think it’ll look weird. It’s like the headlight of an engine."
"Funny? Not at all. There's nothing your cousin Ethan dislikes so much as the dark—unless he's greatly altered."
"Funny? Not at all. There's nothing your cousin Ethan hates more than the dark—unless he's been seriously changed."
So Val got the lantern, and set it where the wide diverging rays flared out across the street, as a fan of zodiacal light opens gaudily across the Milky Way on arctic nights, leaving travellers on the ways of this world but little illumined, for all the glory of heaven.
So Val grabbed the lantern and placed it where the wide, spreading beams lit up the street, just like a fan of zodiacal light spreads brightly across the Milky Way on cold Arctic nights, leaving travelers in this world hardly illuminated, despite all the beauty of the heavens.
So with the patent incandescent lantern. It picked out the whitewashed hitching-post with an ostentation of good-will, flooded the farther side of the street, and fell with a kind of fierce satisfaction upon the ugly new wooden tenements opposite. But this side, gutter, and gate, and little flight of worn and broken steps, were left in denser darkness.
So with the patented incandescent lantern. It illuminated the whitewashed hitching post with a show of goodwill, lit up the other side of the street, and shone with a sort of fierce satisfaction on the ugly new wooden buildings across the way. But this side—gutter, gate, and the small flight of worn and broken steps—was left in deeper darkness.
Val came in, complaining for the first time at the delay.
Val came in, grumbling about the delay for the first time.
"I hope poor father isn't waiting all these hours for his supper."
"I hope poor dad isn't waiting all this time for his dinner."
"Oh, he'll go to the hotel, you may be sure."
"Oh, he's definitely going to the hotel, that's for sure."
Mrs. Gano did not speak as if the thought brought her particular satisfaction.
Mrs. Gano didn't speak as if the thought brought her any real satisfaction.
"It's getting cold; I just wish he'd come home. I don't believe there's the least use expecting cousin Ethan before to-morrow."
"It's getting cold; I just wish he'd come home. I really don't think there's any point in expecting cousin Ethan before tomorrow."
But when Emmie, half an hour later, asked for serious advice:
But when Emmie, half an hour later, asked for some real advice:
"Now, do you think I'd have time to eat another apple before he comes?"
"Now, do you think I’ll have time to grab another apple before he arrives?"
"I wouldn't risk it," said Val; "we'll tell fortunes with the seeds you've got already."
"I wouldn't take that chance," Val said. "We'll read fortunes with the seeds you already have."
The two girls sat on the moth-eaten velvet sofa. Emmie had spread her apple-seeds out on last evening's Mioto Gazette, and rubbed her fruity fingers on a diminutive pocket-handkerchief.
The two girls sat on the worn velvet sofa. Emmie had spread her apple seeds out on last night’s Mioto Gazette and wiped her sticky fingers on a small pocket handkerchief.
"Now I've named them," she said, in a whisper.
"Now I've named them," she said softly.
Val pointed at random:
Val pointed randomly:
"Oh," sighed Emmie, "only one more needed."
"Oh," sighed Emmie, "just one more needed."
She rumpled up the paper, and with a glance towards her grandmother she thrust it behind the sofa.
She crumpled the paper and, glancing at her grandmother, shoved it behind the sofa.
"Pig!" remonstrated Val, under her breath, for once on the side of law and order.
"Pig!" Val muttered quietly, finally on the side of law and order.
"Ain't a pig. I shall see what my new shoe-buttons say," Emmie whispered. "Rich man, poor man, beggarman, thief, doctor, lawyer, merchant. Ha! going to be a chieftess. Now what shall I wear? Silk, satin, calico, cotton," and on till she was able to announce, with dark eyes glancing and full of glee: "Satin!"
"Ain't a pig. Let me see what my new shoe-buttons say," Emmie whispered. "Rich man, poor man, beggar, thief, doctor, lawyer, merchant. Ha! I’m going to be a chieftess. Now what should I wear? Silk, satin, calico, cotton," and on until she could exclaim, with her dark eyes sparkling and full of joy: "Satin!"
"You cheated. You haven't any right to count the one that's off."
"You cheated. You have no right to count the one that's not valid."
"Course I have. They're brand-new shoes, and the buttons haven't any right to come off first time. And it's goin' to be satin—green satin, bright, beautiful grass-green satin. Now I'll tell your fortune," she added, amiably.
"Of course I have. They're brand-new shoes, and the buttons shouldn’t come off the first time. And it’s going to be satin—green satin, bright, beautiful grass-green satin. Now I'll tell your fortune," she said kindly.
But Val sprang up, crying:
But Val jumped up, shouting:
"He's come."
"He's arrived."
There was the rattle of wheels, at all events, in the quiet side street. The two girls rushed to the door and down to the gate. A carriage stopped. Their father got out with his usual air of weary haste. He was saying something disparaging of that Europe he had never seen, applauding his nephew's return to his native land. Val, her grandmother's warning fresh in mind, caught up the lantern and held it high above her head, slanted slightly, so as to catch within the radius of light the tall, slight figure that followed her father so lightly up the broken steps.
There was the sound of wheels rattling down the quiet side street. The two girls dashed to the door and ran to the gate. A carriage came to a stop. Their dad stepped out with his usual air of tired urgency. He was saying something negative about that Europe he had never visited, praising his nephew's return to his homeland. Val, remembering her grandmother's warning, grabbed the lantern and held it high above her head, angled slightly to illuminate the tall, slender figure that followed her dad lightly up the uneven steps.
"Your own country has need of you," John Gano was winding up; "she is waiting for just such a man."
"Your country needs you," John Gano was finishing up; "it’s waiting for someone like you."
He paused under the red-bud tree.
He stopped under the redbud tree.
Val still stood with the lantern conscientiously held up, lost for that first moment in her own absorbing impressions. Young Gano looked at her with quick realization of the eager, buoyant attitude, the uplifted face on which the strong light streamed, the wide, earnest outlook of eyes with so much more in them of question than of welcome, they might have been accustomed to sweeping far horizons from the watch-towers of the world.
Val still stood with the lantern held up carefully, momentarily lost in her own captivating thoughts. Young Gano looked at her, quickly realizing her eager, lively demeanor, the uplifted face illuminated by the bright light, and the wide, sincere gaze of her eyes, which held more questions than welcomes, as if they were used to surveying distant horizons from the towers of the world.
An infinitesimal pause, and then:
A tiny pause, and then:
"How do you do, America?" he said, smiling, and took his cousin's hand.
"How's it going, America?" he said, smiling, and shook his cousin's hand.
Val felt instantly he was laughing at her for a kind of travesty of Liberty Enlightening the World. She drew back quickly, lowering the lantern.
Val immediately sensed he was mocking her for a twisted version of Liberty Enlightening the World. She quickly stepped back, lowering the lantern.
"I am Val," she said, "and this is Emmie."
"I’m Val," she said, "and this is Emmie."
The younger girl held up her pretty face, and her cousin kissed her.
The younger girl lifted her pretty face, and her cousin kissed her.
"Where's grandmamma?" he said, eagerly, as he looked up.
"Where's grandma?" he asked eagerly as he looked up.
She stood at the door. In the cross lights of lantern in front and Moorish lamp behind, she seemed to be in all the animate world the thing least changed since she had stood there to receive the boy nineteen summers before. Only a little frailer, a little whiter haired, subtly fined down by the years. With an impetuosity that made Val tremble for the fragile watcher at the door, Ethan sprang forward and up the two steps of the porch. He stopped before her with a curious reverence, and took her gently in his arms. Her head drooped on his shoulder. Val saw she had drawn the veil across her face. His arm still round her, Ethan turned with her into the hall.
She stood at the door. In the cross light of the lantern in front and the Moorish lamp behind, she looked like the only thing in the world that hadn’t changed since she stood there to greet the boy nineteen summers ago. Only a bit more fragile, a little grayer, subtly shaped by the years. With an urgency that made Val worried for the delicate watcher at the door, Ethan rushed forward and up the two steps of the porch. He paused in front of her with a strange respect, wrapping her gently in his arms. Her head fell on his shoulder. Val noticed she had pulled the veil across her face. With his arm still around her, Ethan turned with her into the hall.
"What!" he said, seeing the parlor lit, "am I company this time?"
"What!" he exclaimed, noticing the parlor was lit, "Am I the guest this time?"
"Tell Jerusha to serve supper," said Mrs. Gano, tremulously, to Val.
"Tell Jerusha to serve dinner," said Mrs. Gano, nervously, to Val.
"Jerusha! Fancy her being still alive! But no supper, thank you; there was a dining-car on my miserable train."
"Jerusha! Can you believe she’s still alive! But no supper for me, thanks; there was a dining car on my awful train."
The others went into the parlor, while Val took the lantern and the message to the kitchen, and then hurried back.
The others went into the living room, while Val took the lantern and the message to the kitchen, and then rushed back.
Emmie was beaming beside her cousin, sitting as close to him as she could get on the old velvet sofa. Opposite sat Mrs. Gano, animated, smiling. John Gano stood with parted coat-tails in front of the fire.
Emmie was grinning next to her cousin, sitting as close to him as possible on the old velvet sofa. Across from them sat Mrs. Gano, lively and smiling. John Gano stood with his coat-tails open in front of the fire.
"And how does life abroad compare on the whole with life in America?" he was asking.
"And how does life overseas compare overall with life in America?" he was asking.
"Well, outwardly it is very different, of course."
"Well, on the surface, it looks really different, of course."
"Different! I should think so," said Val, impulsively.
"Different! I can certainly agree with that," said Val, impulsively.
"Outwardly different," repeated John Gano. "I should think the spirit as well—the point of view utterly alien from ours."
"Outwardly different," John Gano repeated. "I would think the spirit would be too—the perspective completely foreign to ours."
"I believe I'd like Europe," said the sympathetic Emmie, "but Val's been wondering a great deal how you could bear it so long, especially after your grandfather was dead, and you could do as you liked."
"I think I'd really like Europe," said the understanding Emmie, "but Val has been wondering a lot about how you managed to stick it out for so long, especially after your grandfather passed away, when you could do whatever you wanted."
Mrs. Gano sat very straight, not joining in the conversation at this point, but succeeding to admiration in conveying her opinions.
Mrs. Gano sat up straight, not participating in the conversation at that moment, but successfully conveying her opinions in a way that garnered admiration.
"I dare say," explained John Gano; "there has been some not altogether unnatural fear that the Old World might infect even you, as it has done other good Americans."
"I have to say," explained John Gano, "there's been some understandable concern that the Old World might influence you, like it has with other good Americans."
"How is that?"
"How's that?"
John Gano shook his lion locks ominously. Ethan looked at his grandmother. Her slow head-shake set the white veil waving. Evidently, whatever the danger might be, it was something too hideous for words. He looked at Val. She turned away her eyes. The infected one began to smile involuntarily. His youngest cousin alone of that patriotic company looked at him with no shadow of misgiving.
John Gano shook his wild hair ominously. Ethan glanced at his grandmother. Her slow head shake made the white veil flutter. Clearly, whatever the danger was, it was too horrifying to describe. He looked at Val. She turned her eyes away. The infected one started to smile involuntarily. Only his youngest cousin among that patriotic group looked at him without any doubt.
"There's a young man belongs to this town," she said, beginning in gentle explanatory tones, but waxing indignant as she went on, "and his name's Jimmie Battle—used to be quite a nice young man. Grandma knew his father's father—"
"There's a young man from this town," she said, starting off in a gentle, explanatory tone but growing more indignant as she continued, "and his name's Jimmie Battle—he used to be quite a nice young man. Grandma knew his grandfather—"
"Certainly, I knew all about the Battle family, from A to Izzard."
"Of course, I knew everything about the Battle family, from A to Z."
"Let me tell, grandma. Well, Jimmie Battle went to Paris for a week, and when he got back to America he called himself James Battelle. Everybody loathes and despises—I mean, doesn't like Jimmie any more."
"Let me tell you, Grandma. So, Jimmie Battle went to Paris for a week, and when he came back to America, he started calling himself James Battelle. Everyone hates— I mean, doesn't like Jimmie anymore."
The tension gave way at this point, and they joined in Ethan's laughter.
The tension eased at this moment, and they joined in Ethan's laughter.
"I'm afraid, like the abhorred Mr. Battelle, I didn't object to the French variant of my name; but I did mind the English persistence in calling me Eth-an Gáy-no."
"I'm afraid, like the hated Mr. Battelle, I didn't mind the French version of my name; but I did care about the English insistence on calling me Eth-an Gáy-no."
"Quite ridiculous," said his grandmother.
"That's so ridiculous," said his grandmother.
"But did they go on speaking of you in that horrid way?" asked Val, incredulously.
"But did they keep talking about you like that?" Val asked, incredulously.
Ethan nodded.
Ethan agreed.
"I wouldn't have stayed with such people a minute," she said—"at least, only long enough to see how ridiculous they were, and then come straight home."
"I wouldn't have stuck around those people for even a minute," she said—"at least, only long enough to see how ridiculous they were, and then head straight home."
"Miss Hills, she's my Sunday-school teacher," remarked Emmie, "she's been abroad, and she says all English people call cake cyke."
"Miss Hills, my Sunday school teacher," Emmie said, "she's been abroad, and she says that all English people call cake cyke."
"Ah, let us hope Miss Hills is more conversant with the manners and customs of the ancient Hebrews."
"Ah, let’s hope Miss Hills knows more about the manners and customs of the ancient Hebrews."
"We thought you'd be standing up for Europe," said Val, with a commiserating smile. "Perhaps you'll say all the English don't say militree for military."
"We thought you'd be standing up for Europe," said Val, with a sympathetic smile. "Maybe you'll mention that not all English people say militree for military."
Ethan only laughed, and began to talk of Paris. Val found herself listening, not to the words, but to the tones of her cousin's voice, with a sense of rising excitement. Of all kinds of beauty, and of all forms of fascination, that which found the girl most defenceless was harmony in sound. It is doubtful if any eloquence could have reached her through a cracked or raucous voice. But this one, with its vibrant, searching resonance, that yet held no effect of harshness, its pliancy, its command of half-tones, its haunting timbre—this was a voice that, no matter what it said, made music and uttered charms. No one in New Plymouth, no one Val had ever heard before,[Pg 259] spoke like this. Yet the accent was frankly Northern, and the diction free from any obtrusive elegance or trace of pedantry. It was the voice that gave the words their quality.
Ethan just laughed and started talking about Paris. Val found herself listening not to the words, but to the tones of her cousin's voice, feeling a sense of excitement growing inside her. Among all kinds of beauty and fascination, what affected the girl the most was the harmony of sound. It's doubtful that any eloquence could reach her through a harsh or grating voice. But this one, with its vibrant, searching resonance that was still gentle, its flexibility, its control of half-tones, its haunting quality—this was a voice that, no matter what it said, sounded like music and cast spells. No one in New Plymouth, no one Val had ever heard before,[Pg 259] spoke like this. Yet the accent was clearly Northern, and the way of speaking was free from any over-the-top elegance or hint of pretension. It was the voice that gave the words their special quality.
Before to-night Val had judged of speech and matter critically enough, being an even uncomfortably observant young person; but this sound went thrilling along her nerves, setting up so strange a tumult as to shut out sense. After all, he was only talking about France. What did France matter? It might as well be Mars. The important fact was that in the grave, dark face, great wonderful eyes were shining, deeper, gloomier than Emmie's. But his smile made generous amends. It made the heart beat to look at the mobile mouth. And Emmie had dared to kiss him! Something caught in Val's breast as she thought of such boldness. But speaking of boldness, it was to this person she had written for help to get her into opera. How had she dared? Did he have the letter in his pocket? Would he take it out presently, and bring her to confusion before the family?
Before tonight, Val had been pretty critical about speech and content, being an uncomfortably observant young person. But this sound went racing through her nerves, creating such a strange chaos that it drowned out all sense. After all, he was just talking about France. What did France matter? It could have been Mars. The important thing was that in his serious, dark face, those amazing eyes were shining, deeper and gloomier than Emmie's. But his smile made up for it. It made her heart race just to look at his expressive lips. And Emmie had dared to kiss him! Something tightened in Val's chest at that thought. But speaking of daring, she had written to this guy for help to get into opera. How had she been brave enough? Did he have the letter in his pocket? Would he pull it out soon and embarrass her in front of the family?
"This room's exactly the same," he said, suddenly, breaking away from the discussion as to whether Republicanism suited the volatile, spectacle-loving Gaul. "My old friend Daniel Boone's still at his post, I see; and, why, the very silver paper on the walls is the same!"
"This room's exactly the same," he said suddenly, interrupting the conversation about whether Republicanism was a good fit for the unpredictable, spectacle-loving Gaul. "My old friend Daniel Boone is still at his post, I see; and look, the very silver paper on the walls is the same!"
"No, no," protested Mrs. Gano. "This is new. It hasn't been up more than"—she reflected.
"No, no," protested Mrs. Gano. "This is new. It hasn't been up more than"—she paused to think.
"Nine years ago, this coming May," said John Gano.
"Nine years ago, this coming May," said John Gano.
"Oh, really!" Ethan passed his slim, brown finger-tips lightly over the wall behind the sofa. "It's just as nice as the old kind was," he said, smiling; "it comes off on your fingers, shiny and metallic."
"Oh, really!" Ethan brushed his slim, brown fingertips lightly over the wall behind the sofa. "It's just as nice as the old kind was," he said, smiling; "it comes off on your fingers, shiny and metallic."
"Yes," said Val; "just like the dust off a butterfly's wings."
"Yeah," said Val; "just like the dust from a butterfly's wings."
"So it is." He nodded across the room at her. "I remember what fun I used to think it to rub it off—just a little, grandmamma."
"So it is." He nodded at her from across the room. "I remember how much fun I used to think it was to wipe it off—just a little, grandma."
"If you remember that," said Mrs. Gano, indulgently, "you remember I always reproved you for it."
"If you remember that," Mrs. Gano said kindly, "you remember I always called you out on it."
"No, no." He jumped up, and stood very tall and smiling in front of her, with his hands behind his back, like a guilty urchin. "You've forgotten. When you caught me with silvery fingers, I used to be awfully alarmed. I always tried to disarm you by saying 'I was afraid you'd scold.' Then you would say, 'I never scold. I point out your defects—it's what I'm here for.'"
"No, no." He jumped up and stood tall and smiling in front of her, with his hands behind his back like a guilty kid. "You've forgotten. When you caught me with silver fingers, I used to be really scared. I always tried to calm you down by saying 'I was afraid you'd scold.' Then you'd say, 'I never scold. I point out your flaws—it's what I'm here for.'"
They all laughed, the two girls with some misgiving.
They all laughed, although the two girls felt a bit uneasy.
This repartee still did service on occasion.
This quick exchange still served its purpose from time to time.
"Oh, but those were good times!" Yet even as he said the words the gay look faded out of his face. "It was a long while ago."
"Oh, those were great times!" But even as he said that, the cheerful look faded from his face. "It was a long time ago."
"It's nineteen years," said John Gano, who was wrestling with a fit of coughing. These attacks were such a commonplace in the family life that the rest were aware of this one only when Ethan said:
"It's been nineteen years," John Gano said, struggling with a bout of coughing. These episodes were so common in family life that everyone only noticed this one when Ethan spoke up:
"What a frightful cough you've got, Uncle John."
"What a terrible cough you have, Uncle John."
"No—nothing unusual. It begins like this when the cold weather comes on."
"No—nothing unusual. It starts like this when the cold weather arrives."
"Oh, father, you don't call to-day cold!" said Emmie.
"Oh, dad, you don't think it's cold today!" said Emmie.
"Your uncle is much better than he used to be," said Mrs. Gano, rising with her habitual every-day decision, and glancing at the clock. "You must be tired, Ethan?"
"Your uncle is doing much better than he used to," Mrs. Gano said, getting up with her usual daily resolve and looking at the clock. "You must be tired, Ethan?"
"Do you think you're too tired—" Val began, and hesitated, seized again with an unaccustomed shyness.
"Do you think you're too tired—" Val started, then paused, feeling a sudden wave of unfamiliar shyness.
"I'm as fresh as possible."
"I'm as fresh as I can be."
He turned and looked inquiringly at her.
He turned and looked at her questioningly.
"I was just thinking how excited An' Jerusha's been about your coming, and—"
"I was just thinking about how excited An' Jerusha has been about your arrival, and—"
"Why, of course; I'll go out and see her a moment."
"Of course; I'll go outside and see her for a moment."
"May I come, too?" asked Emmie.
"Can I come, too?" asked Emmie.
"Yes, do." He glanced towards Val, but she turned away an indifferent face. "Come."
"Yeah, go ahead." He looked over at Val, but she turned away with an uninterested expression. "Come on."
He went off with Emmie, leaving Val behind, consumed with longing to go, but feeling as if she were chained to her chair.
He left with Emmie, leaving Val behind, filled with a desire to go, but feeling like she was stuck to her chair.
"I don't like to see him looking delicate," said John Gano.
"I don’t like seeing him look fragile," John Gano said.
"Delicate! What an idea!" remonstrated his mother.
"Delicate! What a concept!" his mother protested.
"He is young to have that slight inclination to stoop."
"He is too young to have that slight tendency to stoop."
"Mere habit. You see, he is so tall. A man of six feet can afford to stoop just a little. It's hardly perceptible."
"Mere habit. You see, he’s really tall. A guy who’s six feet can afford to slouch a bit. It’s hardly noticeable."
John Gano shook his head.
John Gano shook his head.
"Thinner than he ought to be."
"Thinner than he should be."
"My patience, but you're hard to please! As if a fat man weren't an abhorrence."
"My patience, but you're tough to satisfy! As if a heavyset guy weren't something to be disgusted by."
"I didn't say I wanted to see him porpoisical."
"I didn't say I wanted to see him acting like a porpoise."
"A man of Ethan's age ought not to have an ounce of superfluous flesh."
"A man like Ethan shouldn't have any extra body fat."
"Well, I should say he hadn't."
"Well, I should say he didn't."
"All of us have invariably been thin."
"All of us have always been thin."
"Exactly what I have in mind. Ethan has all the physical characteristics of our family."
"That's exactly what I'm thinking. Ethan has all the physical traits of our family."
Out in the kitchen An' Jerusha was expressing similar sentiments.
Out in the kitchen, An' Jerusha was feeling the same way.
"Law sakes! I's tickled t' death you's come home. Jes' de same as ebber; spit en image ob yo' father. I monstus glad t' see yo', Mars Efan. Been ve'y jubous 'bout yo' gitten back fo' I done kick de bucket," and she laughed to keep from crying outright.
"Goodness! I'm so thrilled you're home. Just the same as ever; the spitting image of your father. I'm really glad to see you, Master Ethan. I was very worried about you getting back before I kicked the bucket," and she laughed to keep from crying outright.
Emmie brought him back in triumph to the parlor, and they all said good-night.
Emmie brought him back to the living room with a sense of victory, and they all said goodnight.
When Val got into bed and began the inevitable story where she left off the night before, behold, the hero's face was the face of her cousin, and the hero's voice was the voice of Ethan Gano.
When Val climbed into bed and started the familiar story from where she had paused the night before, suddenly, the hero's face was her cousin's, and the hero's voice sounded like Ethan Gano's.
Val woke next day with a flashing sense of something wonderful having happened. She sat up in bed. Ah, yes! A bound, and she was out on the floor, pushing wider open the heavy shutter.
Val woke up the next day with a sudden feeling that something amazing had happened. She sat up in bed. Oh, right! She jumped out of bed and started pushing the heavy shutter wider open.
Ah! how good the air smelled, a little frosty, and yet golden, with something in it aromatic, tingling. She raced through her toilet, but after it was finished she stood a long while in front of the glass. Suddenly she threw back her[Pg 262] head and snapped her fingers in the air. Then she ran down-stairs. Going out by the veranda, she saw her cousin standing at the farther end, where the wisteria hung down in festoons. He was looking out through the loops and tangles. He turned, hearing the suddenly arrested step.
Ah! The air smelled amazing, a little frosty but also warm, with something aromatic and tingly in it. She hurried through getting ready, but once she was done, she stood in front of the mirror for a while. Suddenly, she tossed her head back and snapped her fingers in the air. Then she ran downstairs. As she went out onto the porch, she saw her cousin standing at the far end, where the wisteria hung down in beautiful cascades. He was looking out through the twists and turns. He turned around, hearing her sudden stop.
"Good-morning, America," he said, coming forward with that easy swinging gait of his.
"Good morning, America," he said, stepping forward with his relaxed, confident stride.
"Good-morning," said Val, half laughing, half offended.
"Good morning," Val said, half laughing and half annoyed.
She stood a little awkwardly, seeming not to see his hand. He only smiled, and leaned his tall figure in the fawn-colored clothes against the pillar.
She stood a bit awkwardly, seemingly unaware of his hand. He just smiled and leaned his tall frame in the beige clothes against the pillar.
"Tell me, America, do you have much weather as fine as this?"
"Tell me, America, do you have much weather this nice?"
"We have Indian summer in this country, if that's what you mean."
"We have Indian summer in this country, if that's what you're referring to."
He looked so well against the pillar. Val longed to take up some nonchalant attitude by the one nearest her, but she remembered it was black with the all-pervading coal-dust, and forbore being picturesque at the price.
He looked so good against the pillar. Val wanted to act nonchalantly by the one closest to her, but she remembered it was covered in the constant coal dust and decided against being stylish at that cost.
"Of course," Ethan assented. "I'd forgotten you had a fifth season in your calendar. Naturally, the old regulation four wouldn't content you."
"Of course," Ethan agreed. "I forgot you had a fifth season on your calendar. Obviously, the usual four wouldn't satisfy you."
"I can't think why you talk as if you weren't an American yourself. You might be some poor foreigner—"
"I can't understand why you speak as if you're not American yourself. You could be some poor foreigner—"
"Just what I am, I'm afraid."
"That's just who I am, I'm afraid."
"You?"
"You?"
He nodded.
He nodded.
"That's the worst of living abroad a lot," he said: "you are always a foreigner there. But it's only when you come home, and find that you are more of a foreigner than ever, that you begin to mind."
"That's the worst part about living abroad a lot," he said. "You’re always a foreigner there. But it's only when you come home and realize that you feel more like a foreigner than ever that it really starts to bother you."
"You don't look as if you minded much."
"You don't seem like you cared much."
"Ah, that's the good face I put on."
"Ah, that's the nice face I show."
("Horrid, sneering French ways," she commented to herself, not really thinking so, but feeling it a duty and a kind of instinctive defence to pretend she did. Something rueful in his laugh was not lost upon her.)
("Horrible, sneering French ways," she thought to herself, not really believing it, but feeling it was her duty and an instinctive defense to pretend she did. There was something regretful in his laugh that she didn’t miss.)
"Still, I do appreciate your Indian summer," he added.
"Still, I really appreciate your Indian summer," he added.
"I should think so." She threw back her head and drew in the sweet, sun-laden air. "It's the very best time of all the year." He didn't answer. "Don't you think so?"
"I think so." She tilted her head back and breathed in the sweet, sun-filled air. "It’s the absolute best time of the year." He didn’t reply. "Don’t you think so?"
"I think it a little melancholy, for all it's so beautiful."
"I find it a bit sad, even though it’s so beautiful."
"How curious! It's the time that makes me happiest."
"How interesting! It's the time that brings me the most joy."
"Is it?"
"Is it?"
"Perhaps you prefer spring?" She spoke as one condescending to childishness. "A good many people seem to."
"Maybe you prefer spring?" She said in a tone that felt a bit patronizing. "A lot of people seem to."
"Yes, all the old, and all—"
"Yes, all the old, and all—"
"All what?"
"All what?"
"All foreigners."
"All non-citizens."
The breakfast-bell rang.
Breakfast bell rang.
No trays went up-stairs that morning. Everybody appeared, and the two girls couldn't remember when so gay a party had assembled in the dingy dining-room. But the pleasantry was of that strictly family character whose special savor is withheld from the outsider.
No trays went upstairs that morning. Everyone showed up, and the two girls couldn't recall the last time such a lively group had gathered in the shabby dining room. But the fun had that distinctly family vibe that outsiders just couldn't appreciate.
As Ethan was taking his place by Mrs. Gano, he stopped suddenly, catching sight of the preternaturally tall silver coffee-pot, and made obeisance.
As Ethan took his spot next to Mrs. Gano, he suddenly paused, noticing the unusually tall silver coffee pot, and bowed.
"Sir or madam," he said, "I've travelled far since we parted, but I've never seen your equal."
"Sir or madam," he said, "I've traveled far since we last met, but I've never seen anyone like you."
Mrs. Gano laughed with the rest.
Mrs. Gano laughed along with everyone else.
"That means the Mioto air has made you readier for your morning cup than you've been since you were here before. Or perhaps you agree with Frederika Bremer's old woman, 'When I see a coffee-pot, it's the same to me as if I saw an angel from heaven.'"
"That means the Mioto air has made you more prepared for your morning cup than you’ve been since you were here last. Or maybe you agree with Frederika Bremer's old woman, 'When I see a coffee pot, it's like seeing an angel from heaven.'"
"She must have meant this one."
"She must have been talking about this one."
"Emmie has another name for it," said John Gano, also unbending.
"Emmie has another name for it," John Gano said, remaining just as firm.
"Father!" remonstrated his little daughter, blushing, "it's a great many years since I called it anything but coffee-pot."
"Father!" his little daughter protested, blushing, "it's been so many years since I called it anything other than a coffee pot."
"But before that?" persisted cousin Ethan.
"But what about before that?" cousin Ethan pressed.
"Possi-tot!"
"Possi-tot!"
And everybody but Emmie laughed as if it were the finest jest in the world.
And everyone except Emmie laughed as if it were the funniest joke ever.
After breakfast they all walked about the grounds in a body, John Gano pointing out the superiority of his trees, and Ethan indicating his best-beloved old haunts, the two girls exchanging looks of amazement that he should know their playground so intimately. Ethan was much struck by the general dilapidation. If Uncle Elijah—peace to his ashes!—had found cause to remark nearly twenty years before that the place was going to ruin, there was good ground for the assertion to-day.
After breakfast, they all strolled around the grounds together, John Gano showcasing the superiority of his trees, while Ethan pointed out his favorite old spots, and the two girls exchanged surprised glances that he knew their playground so well. Ethan was really taken aback by the overall disrepair. If Uncle Elijah—rest in peace!—had noted nearly twenty years earlier that the place was falling apart, there was definitely a reason for that claim today.
Ethan remembered the wilderness as being inexorably confined to that vast region (pitifully shrunken to the older eye) below the second flight of stone steps. But "Mr." Hall, who had mowed and clipped and gardened the upper region, having joined the ghosts, for whom he had felt so little fellowship here on earth, the wilderness had risen in his absence and howled, mounting terrace after terrace, and was now laying open siege to the very Fort itself. To be sure, there were garden borders under the front windows, where John Gano lingered with a tender solicitude, lamenting for the Eschscholtzia's sake the lack of sun. But the flourishing and carefully tended pansy border marked only the more definitely the surrounding desolation.
Ethan remembered the wilderness as being tightly limited to that vast area (sadly reduced in the eyes of the older) below the second flight of stone steps. But "Mr." Hall, who had mowed, trimmed, and tended to the upper area, having joined the ghosts he had felt so little connection with during his life, had allowed the wilderness to rise in his absence and roar, climbing terrace after terrace, and was now laying siege to the very Fort itself. Of course, there were garden borders under the front windows, where John Gano hung around with gentle concern, wishing for the Eschscholtzia's sake that there was more sun. Yet the thriving and carefully maintained pansy border only highlighted the surrounding desolation even more.
"There's a strange dog!" said Mrs. Gano. "Some one has left the gate open."
"There's a weird dog!" Mrs. Gano said. "Someone left the gate open."
"He may have got in down there where there's a picket missing in the fence," said Ethan.
“He might have gotten in down there where there’s a missing picket in the fence,” said Ethan.
"Oh, that picket hasn't been there for ages," Val answered; "but the old hundred-leaved rose-bushes are so thick in that corner, and so thorny, nothing can get past."
"Oh, that picket hasn't been there for ages," Val replied; "but the old hundred-leaved rose bushes are so thick in that corner and so thorny, nothing can get through."
As she ran forward to eject the strange dog, she caught her foot in the dry, tangled grass, and, but for Ethan's quick hand, would have fallen.
As she ran ahead to chase away the strange dog, she got her foot caught in the dry, tangled grass, and if it weren't for Ethan's quick hand, she would have fallen.
"Oh!" she said, flushing and looking confused; then, without any proper acknowledgment, she darted off after the dog.
"Oh!" she said, blushing and looking puzzled; then, without any proper acknowledgment, she quickly ran off after the dog.
"If I did that, father, you'd say I was clumsy," said Emmie, smiling up into his face in the prettiest way in the world.
"If I did that, Dad, you'd call me clumsy," said Emmie, smiling up at him in the sweetest way possible.
"The grass is very long," said John Gano—"long and matted."
"The grass is really long," said John Gano—"long and tangled."
"It grows with great rapidity," said his mother. "It seems only yesterday we had a man here cutting it."
"It grows really fast," said his mother. "It feels like just yesterday we had a guy here cutting it."
"It was the 29th of June."
"It was June 29."
"Oh, you must be mistaken."
"Oh, you must be confused."
John Gano shook his head.
John Gano shook his head.
"I remember quite well. It was the anniversary of Clay's death."
"I remember it clearly. It was the anniversary of Clay's death."
Val joined them again, breathless from the chase. Ethan had paused absent-mindedly near the corner of the wooden L, where the weather-boarding was hanging loose. It wasn't in the best taste, Val felt, that he should stare so at that strip of rotten wood, that refused any longer to hold the rusty nails. She longed to touch his arm, to rouse him.
Val rejoined them, out of breath from running. Ethan had stopped, lost in thought near the corner of the wooden L, where the weatherboarding was hanging loosely. Val thought it wasn’t appropriate for him to stare at that piece of rotting wood that could no longer grip the rusty nails. She wanted to reach out and touch his arm to snap him out of it.
"All this needs renewing," admitted John Gano, as though in answer to a verbal observation.
"Everything needs a refresh," John Gano admitted, as if responding to a comment.
"A—yes," said Ethan, and they went on.
"A—yeah," said Ethan, and they continued on.
It was odd how the unsparing sunshine and a new pair of eyes in the party revealed the wide-spread dilapidation of the place to its old inhabitants. Val had hardly noticed it before.
It was strange how the harsh sunlight and a fresh perspective in the group exposed the extensive decay of the area to its original residents. Val had barely noticed it before.
John Gano picked up a blackened, weather-worn shingle off the grass.
John Gano picked up a charred, worn shingle from the grass.
"The equinox brought down a fresh crop of these," he said, tossing the old shingle into the wood-shed.
"The equinox brought in a new batch of these," he said, tossing the old shingle into the wood shed.
"Comes off the L, I suppose," said Ethan.
"Comes off the L, I guess," said Ethan.
"No, the main roof."
"No, the main rooftop."
"Doesn't it leak, then?"
"Does it leak, then?"
"A little," answered his uncle, cheerfully.
"A little," his uncle replied cheerfully.
"That must be bad for the house."
"That has to be bad for the house."
"We shall be roofed with slate next time," said Mrs. Gano; "it lasts longer."
"We're going to use slate for the roof next time," Mrs. Gano said; "it lasts longer."
"Oh, we can't complain of the way a shingle roof has lasted, that's done duty more than a quarter of a century," returned her son.
"Oh, we can’t complain about how the shingle roof has held up; it’s been doing its job for over twenty-five years," replied her son.
"Whenever it rains we have such fun," said Emmie.[Pg 266] "We carry up an army of buckets and basins and washtubs to catch the rain in the attic. Last week it came through into father's room in the night, and Val—"
"Whenever it rains, we have such a blast," said Emmie.[Pg 266] "We bring up a bunch of buckets, basins, and washtubs to catch the rain in the attic. Last week, it leaked into Dad's room at night, and Val—"
"Emmeline," said Mrs. Gano, "walk on; the path is narrow here."
"Emmeline," Mrs. Gano said, "keep walking; the path is narrow here."
As they passed the kitchen-window Ethan glanced in.
As they walked by the kitchen window, Ethan looked inside.
"Good-morning, Aunt Jerusha! Morning, Venus!"
"Good morning, Aunt Jerusha! Morning, Venus!"
"Mawnin'!"
"Morning!"
"Mawnin', Marse Efan!"
"Morning, Master Efan!"
The old woman hobbled delightedly to the window, avoiding a broken place in the flooring.
The elderly woman happily hobbled to the window, stepping carefully around a broken spot in the floor.
"I see you don't neglect my knocker—shines like gold."
"I see you take good care of my door knocker—it shines like gold."
"Go long, Marse Efan!" Her rich chuckling bubbled over. "Tooby suah I ain't disremember dat ar knocker o' yourn—not oncet in twenty yeah."
"Go long, Marse Efan!" She laughed heartily. "I swear I haven't forgotten that knock of yours—not once in twenty years."
"Why do you have those little squares of zinc nailed all over your kitchen floor, Aunt Jerusha?"
"Why do you have those small squares of zinc nailed all over your kitchen floor, Aunt Jerusha?"
"Law sakes alive!"—she rolled and shook—"dey's a despit lot o' rats down sullar, an' I can't b'ar 'em up yere nohow."
"Goodness gracious!"—she rolled and shook—"there's a whole bunch of rats in the cellar, and I can't stand them up here at all."
Ethan was the only one of the party outside to join her cheerful laughter. But the ruinous state of the property was too obvious for him to realize that he could possibly be expected to overlook it.
Ethan was the only one at the party outside who joined her cheerful laughter. But the terrible condition of the property was too clear for him to think he could possibly ignore it.
When they went in-doors Ethan followed his grandmother to her own room, where he had sat with her that first evening so long ago and heard that Jerusha was his aunt. They had a long and eminently satisfactory talk until, towards its end, Ethan straightforwardly introduced the subject of the evident need of repairs, and the pleasure it would give him to—
When they went inside, Ethan followed his grandmother to her room, where he had sat with her that first evening so long ago and learned that Jerusha was his aunt. They had a long and very satisfying conversation until, near the end, Ethan directly brought up the clear need for repairs and how much it would please him to—
He was "quite mistaken," she interrupted, drawing herself up, and, to his amazement, receiving the suggestion at the point of the sword. There was nothing wrong with the place. He had his head full of châteaus and palaces. Of course, this was quite an ordinary—
He was "totally wrong," she interrupted, standing tall, and, to his surprise, taking the suggestion head-on. There was nothing wrong with the place. He was just filled with thoughts of châteaus and palaces. Of course, this was just a regular—
"No, no, it's not the least ordinary. It's picturesque[Pg 267] and beautiful; but it—you must see for yourself it's falling to decay."
"No, no, it’s not ordinary at all. It’s picturesque[Pg 267] and beautiful; but you have to see for yourself that it’s falling into disrepair."
"Like ourselves, it doesn't get younger; but it naturally suits us better than it can hope to suit you."
"Like us, it doesn’t get any younger; but it naturally fits us better than it could ever fit you."
He gave up his point for the time being, finding a sudden flaw in his own taste, that could so soon after his arrival suggest that anything here could be changed for the better.
He dropped his argument for now, suddenly realizing a flaw in his own judgment that after such a short time here, he could think that anything could be improved.
"Come to the upper hall," he said to Val after the mid-day dinner; "help me to unpack, and see if anything I've picked up in my travels will do for a present to Aunt Jerusha."
"Come to the upstairs hall," he told Val after lunch; "help me unpack and see if there's anything I brought back from my travels that would make a good gift for Aunt Jerusha."
Val followed him up-stairs, into the seventh heaven. She knew she ought to call Emmie; but why spoil it?
Val followed him upstairs, into bliss. She knew she should call Emmie, but why ruin the moment?
"You never answered my last letter," she said with lowered voice as they reached the landing.
"You never replied to my last letter," she said in a quieter voice as they reached the landing.
"Didn't I? I'm so sorry. I thought I had. But it's so long ago."
"Didn’t I? I’m really sorry. I thought I did. But that was so long ago."
"Not so very."
"Not that much."
"About three years. You've rather neglected me of late." He smiled down into her lifted eyes.
"About three years. You've kind of been ignoring me lately." He smiled down into her upturned eyes.
"Perhaps I didn't know your new address."
"Maybe I didn't have your new address."
"'Monroe et Cie, 7, Rue Scribe, Paris,' always finds me."
"'Monroe et Cie, 7, Rue Scribe, Paris,' always tracks me down."
"I thought you told grandma to write direct to the Rue de Provence."
"I thought you told grandma to write straight to the Rue de Provence."
"Ah yes, at one time. I left there a long while ago."
"Yeah, I used to be there. It's been a long time since I left."
He was unlocking his trunk. Should she tell him about the letter that had evidently got lost? It somehow wouldn't be so easy as she supposed. And what was the use? Anyhow, here was Emmie trailing up-stairs with a rather downcast face, saying:
He was unlocking his trunk. Should she tell him about the letter that had clearly gotten lost? It wouldn't be as simple as she thought. And what would be the point? Anyway, here was Emmie coming up the stairs with a somewhat sad expression, saying:
"Grandma thought I might come too and see Aunt Jerusha's—"
"Grandma thought I could come too and visit Aunt Jerusha's—"
"Of course; and why not, I'd like to know?" said Ethan, with a welcoming look, as he tumbled his clothes out on the floor. It was awfully interesting—embarrassing, too. What a lot of things he had, for a man!
"Of course; and why not, I'd like to know?" said Ethan, with a friendly expression, as he tossed his clothes onto the floor. It was really interesting—embarrassing, too. He had so many things, for a guy!
"I hope he isn't a dandy," thought Val, with a moment's[Pg 268] misgiving. As a top-heavy pile of linen and flannel fell against her arm, she was conscious of an odd sense of pleasure, under her shrinking from the contact. It was as if he himself had touched her. Emmie knelt down and gathered up the things, and folded them with her characteristic clumsy helpfulness. These mechanical offices were as far from her limited range of dexterity as the wish to be of service was ever present in her amiable soul.
"I hope he isn't a fancy guy," Val thought, feeling a moment of[Pg 268] unease. When a stack of linen and flannel brushed against her arm, she felt a strange pleasure, even as she recoiled from the touch. It was like he had actually touched her. Emmie knelt down to pick up the items and folded them with her usual clumsy helpfulness. These routine tasks were as far from her limited skills as her desire to help was always present in her kind-hearted spirit.
"Now, this was what I thought might do." He opened a box and took out an Indian silver necklace.
"Now, this is what I thought might work." He opened a box and took out an Indian silver necklace.
"Just the thing!" cried Val; "how she'll love the dangles!"
"Exactly what she needs!" shouted Val; "she's going to love the earrings!"
"And these for Venus, eh?" He laid down two bangles.
"And these are for Venus, right?" He set down two bangles.
"Yes, yes."
"Yeah, yeah."
"Think of Venus havin' 'em both," murmured Emmie, hanging over them, fascinated.
"Imagine Venus having 'em both," whispered Emmie, leaning over them, captivated.
Val saw there were more silver ornaments in the little box, but Ethan was diving into the trunk again.
Val noticed there were more silver ornaments in the small box, but Ethan was rummaging through the trunk again.
"This is what I've brought you," he said, still on one knee over the trunk. He turned and handed them each a little morocco case. A murmur of surprised thanks, a click of opening clasps, and before each girl's eyes gleamed a tiny watch, round which lay coiled a fine little chain.
"This is what I've brought you," he said, still kneeling beside the trunk. He turned and handed each of them a small leather case. There was a soft murmur of surprised thanks, a click of opening clasps, and before each girl’s eyes sparkled a tiny watch, encircled by a delicate little chain.
"Oh, oh, oh!" Emmie dropped a pile of shirts on the floor and danced about. "My initials on the back in pink coral!"
"Oh, oh, oh!" Emmie dropped a bunch of shirts on the floor and danced around. "My initials on the back in pink coral!"
"Mine in turquoise! Oh, how did you know blue was my color?" But Emmie had precipitated herself upon Ethan's bosom and was hugging him wildly.
"Mine in turquoise! Oh, how did you know blue was my color?" But Emmie had thrown herself onto Ethan's chest and was hugging him excitedly.
He was laughing, and crying "Help! help!" And when Emmie desisted, "Help me to throw those clothes back."
He was laughing and shouting, "Help! Help!" And when Emmie stopped, he said, "Help me throw those clothes back."
They put everything away in wild disorder, except one small package, which he had pocketed.
They tossed everything into disarray, except for one small package, which he had tucked into his pocket.
"Let's go and show our watches to grandma," said Emmie; and they all went down to the long room.
"Let's go show grandma our watches," Emmie said; so they all headed down to the long room.
Ethan had his hand on the door-knob.
Ethan had his hand on the door handle.
"Oh, we always knock," said Emmie, not too excited[Pg 269] even by a gold and coral watch but what she could supply so alarming an omission.
"Oh, we always knock," Emmie said, not really impressed[Pg 269] even by a gold and coral watch, but she found the lack of it to be quite alarming.
"Come in."
"Come in."
Ethan paused a moment on the threshold while his cousins rushed in. He was thinking how that particular "Come in," aided perhaps by the preliminary formality of a discreet knock (how could he have forgotten!); the unchanged aspect of the big room and its occupant in the queer red chair—how it all gave him back his childhood; gave him back, too, in some indefinable way, his old feeling of being "in the Presence." All the adulation of which he himself had been the object at home and abroad had not changed this. In Paris he was a personage; in the press of two continents he was a respectfully mentioned millionaire; in the select circles of half a dozen capitals he was courted and fawned upon as a great parti; but in the long room he was a vassal, if not still a child. It amused him to think that he humored the notion. Mrs. Gano had received the deputation smiling, and had put on her spectacles. But as she examined the watches, while the girls chorused, and Ethan walked about, hands in pockets, looking at the browned engravings, the old woman grew grave.
Ethan paused for a moment at the doorway while his cousins hurried inside. He was reflecting on how that specific "Come in," perhaps enhanced by the polite tradition of a gentle knock (how could he have forgotten!); the unchanged look of the large room and its occupant in the odd red chair—how it all brought back memories of his childhood; and, in some vague way, his old sense of being "in the Presence." All the admiration he had received at home and abroad hadn't altered this. In Paris, he was someone important; across two continents, he was a respectfully acknowledged millionaire; in the elite social circles of several capitals, he was sought after and flattered as a great parti; but in the long room, he felt like a vassal, if not still a child. He found it amusing to entertain that idea. Mrs. Gano greeted the group with a smile and put on her glasses. However, as she examined the watches while the girls chimed in and Ethan walked around, hands in his pockets, looking at the faded engravings, the old woman became serious.
"These watches are very handsome," she said; "too handsome for little girls."
"These watches look really nice," she said, "way too nice for little girls."
"Oh no!"
"Oh no!"
"I'm not a little girl," said Val; "I'm—"
"I'm not a little girl," Val said; "I'm—"
"They won't be in keeping, but they are very beautiful."
"They might not match, but they're really beautiful."
She was shrivelling up in some unaccountable way.
She was withering in some inexplicable way.
"I couldn't think," said Ethan, coming forward, "what souvenir I should bring you of France." He drew the package out of his pocket and opened it. "Do you remember how I used to ask you about the French Revolution when I was a child, and all the stories you used to tell me, and how sorry we were for Louis and poor Marie Antoinette? You remember telling me how, when she heard the people were dying for want of bread, she asked, 'Why don't they eat cake?'"
"I couldn't think," Ethan said as he stepped forward, "what souvenir I should bring you from France." He pulled the package out of his pocket and opened it. "Do you remember how I used to ask you about the French Revolution when I was a kid, and all the stories you used to share with me, and how we felt so sorry for Louis and poor Marie Antoinette? You remember telling me that when she heard the people were dying for lack of bread, she asked, 'Why don't they eat cake?'"
He had opened a box and taken out an enamelled [Pg 270]crucifix, from which hung a long chain of small but exquisitely chosen pearls fastened with a jewelled clasp.
He opened a box and took out an enamelled [Pg 270] crucifix, from which hung a long chain of small but beautifully selected pearls secured with a jeweled clasp.
"This is something Marie Antoinette wore. I thought you'd like to have it."
"This is something Marie Antoinette wore. I thought you might want it."
"Oh no!" drawing back quickly.
"Oh no!" pulling away quickly.
He stared at her. She added, almost nervously:
He looked at her. She added, almost anxiously:
"I—I never wear jewelry."
"I don't wear jewelry."
"But—but this!" he protested, not a little dashed.
"But—this!" he protested, feeling quite disappointed.
"Why, grandma, you're wearing pearl pins in your veil this very moment," said Val.
"Wow, Grandma, you're wearing pearl pins in your veil right now," said Val.
"They—oh, they are little old seed-pearls; they are nothing. I couldn't think of wearing a costly thing like this." She waved her long fingers towards the chain with an air of distaste. "Such things are not suitable here."
"They—oh, they’re just small old seed pearls; they’re nothing special. I can’t imagine wearing something so expensive." She gestured dismissively at the chain with her long fingers. "Things like this don’t belong here."
"But why—why not?" exclaimed Ethan.
"But why not?" exclaimed Ethan.
"You have only to look about," she said, gravely. "That is a beautiful and costly toy, my dear. Keep it for your wife."
"You just have to look around," she said seriously. "That is a beautiful and expensive toy, my dear. Save it for your wife."
"Let's go and give Jerusha her necklace," suggested Emmie, by way of carrying off a trying situation.
"Let's go and give Jerusha her necklace," suggested Emmie, to help handle a difficult situation.
"Ah yes," said Mrs. Gano, with an air of relief; "I'm glad you've remembered Jerusha," and she gave the silver collar praise unstinted.
"Ah yes," said Mrs. Gano, feeling relieved; "I’m glad you remembered Jerusha," and she praised the silver collar without holding back.
CHAPTER 19
The next afternoon Mrs. Gano and her son took Ethan out driving in state. Val and Emmie watched them off with eyes of envy. Ethan looked back at the young people with something of the same expression. The hack was old and fusty, and was drawn by a single sorrowful beast, but there was an air of ceremony about the whole proceeding not lost on Ethan. His uncle pointed out the sights, and, in the intervals of bouts of coughing, discussed town and national politics. Mrs. Gano, in excellent spirits, planned a series of drives to points of interest, in every direction, as long as the fine weather should last. Ethan began to quail inwardly at the prospect, and yet these odd relations interested him infinitely more than he had expected. And as soon as that cough of his uncle's became intolerable he would have urgent business in Boston. Meanwhile, apropos of these drives, he realized that he would never dare to offer to pay for the carriage hire. He turned the problem over in his mind, and after they came home he went out and had a conversation with the liveryman. A telegram was despatched to a Columbus carriage manufactory, and an appointment made with the liveryman to go next day to a neighboring farm and inspect some horseflesh.
The next afternoon, Mrs. Gano and her son took Ethan out for a drive in the state. Val and Emmie watched them leave with envy in their eyes. Ethan looked back at the young people, showing a hint of the same expression. The carriage was old and musty, pulled by a single sad-looking horse, but there was a sense of ceremony to the whole situation that Ethan couldn’t help but notice. His uncle pointed out the sights and, in between coughing fits, chatted about local and national politics. Mrs. Gano, in great spirits, planned a series of drives to various points of interest in every direction as long as the nice weather held out. Ethan felt a bit anxious about the prospect, yet these unusual relatives intrigued him far more than he had anticipated. As soon as his uncle’s cough became unbearable, he would have pressing business in Boston. Meanwhile, regarding these drives, he realized he could never bring himself to offer to pay for the carriage rental. He thought about the issue, and after they returned home, he went out to talk to the liveryman. A telegram was sent to a carriage manufacturer in Columbus, and an appointment was set up with the liveryman to visit a nearby farm the next day to look at some horses.
Before the week was out, a brougham and a well-conditioned pair of grays stood daily before the Fort, when the weather was clement. Mrs. Gano, less enthusiastic over this new arrival than any one else, nevertheless drove about day after day in the lovely mild weather, with the top off "Ethan's newfangled coach," and a look of extreme satisfaction upon her face. But her son decided that, mild as was the autumn air, it came to him in too great draughts[Pg 272] behind the flying grays. After that first august apparition of the three elder Ganos in Ethan's equipage, John Gano declined to sustain his part in the daily triumphal progress through the streets of the appreciative town. Naturally, in a place of that size, Mrs. Gano's millionaire grandson was the talk of the hour, and Val and Emmie sunned themselves in his reflected glory. Such is the callousness of youth, that it was a moment of scarcely clouded rapture to the younger generation when John Gano decided to stay at home and prune the dogwoods.
Before the week was over, a fancy carriage and a well-groomed pair of gray horses stood outside the Fort every day when the weather was nice. Mrs. Gano, not as excited about this new arrival as everyone else, nevertheless drove around day after day in the beautiful mild weather, with the top down on "Ethan's newfangled coach" and a look of great satisfaction on her face. However, her son felt that, mild as the autumn air was, it hit him in too strong gusts behind the fast-moving gray horses. After that first grand sighting of the three older Ganos in Ethan's carriage, John Gano chose not to join in the daily parade through the streets of the admiring town. Naturally, in a town that small, Mrs. Gano's millionaire grandson was the talk of the moment, and Val and Emmie basked in his reflected glory. Such is the indifference of youth that it was a moment of nearly unclouded joy for the younger generation when John Gano decided to stay home and trim the dogwoods.
Val and Emmie accepted the proffered places on the front seat with an excitement not to be conveyed to those souls deadened by the luxury of "keeping a carriage" all their lives.
Val and Emmie eagerly accepted the offered seats in the front, full of excitement that couldn’t be understood by those who had grown numb to the privilege of “owning a carriage” their entire lives.
Ethan had tried to insist that one of his cousins should sit by Mrs. Gano.
Ethan had tried to insist that one of his cousins should sit with Mrs. Gano.
"Nonsense!" said that lady; "children always sit in front."
"Nonsense!" said the lady. "Kids always sit in the front."
Aunt Jerusha and Venus peeped discreetly round the corner of the house, as usual, to see them start.
Aunt Jerusha and Venus quietly peeked around the corner of the house, as usual, to watch them leave.
"My! Miss Emmie's growin' beautifler and beautifler," Venus had said, as the younger girl smiled and blushed her soft "Thank you, cousin Ethan," for his helping hand.
"My! Miss Emmie's getting more and more beautiful," Venus had said, as the younger girl smiled and blushed her soft "Thank you, cousin Ethan," for his help.
Val, who had already hopped in, turned and waved excitedly to the servants.
Val, who had already jumped in, turned and waved enthusiastically to the staff.
"My dear!" remonstrated her grandmother, while old Jerusha nodded her bright turban and whispered: "Yah! Miss Emmie's awful handsome, but she ain't wavin'; dose chillens tickled to death. Why, Miss Val's face is like a lamp."
"My dear!" her grandmother said with concern, while old Jerusha, nodding her bright turban, whispered: "Yeah! Miss Emmie's really pretty, but she isn't waving; those kids are thrilled to bits. Honestly, Miss Val's face is like a light."
As the grays leaped forward, and the two young hearts leaped responsive, Emmie had a flashing realization of what Elijah felt like, going to heaven in his chariot of fire.
As the grays jumped ahead, and the two young hearts jumped back, Emmie suddenly understood what Elijah must have felt, ascending to heaven in his fiery chariot.
To Val the rapturous excitement of the thing was just another proof of the infinite possibilities life afforded for being ecstatically happy. She would not have admitted there was even a heavenly comparison wherewith to match this blissful flying along with cousin Ethan opposite, he[Pg 273] talking mostly to grandmamma, of course, but sometimes meeting his cousin's eyes, and smiling in a way that made the breath catch in the breast.
To Val, the thrilling excitement of it all was just more evidence of the endless possibilities life offered for being joyfully happy. She wouldn’t have admitted there was even a heavenly comparison to this blissful experience of soaring along with her cousin Ethan sitting across from her, who was mostly chatting with grandmama, but occasionally meeting Val's eyes and smiling in a way that took her breath away.
Julia was coming out of her gate that very first day that the four drove by. Val sat up very straight, and made her a sign, subsiding quickly upon a look from Mrs. Gano. But Ethan turned round and looked back.
Julia was walking out of her gate that very first day when the four drove by. Val sat up straight and waved at her, quickly sitting back down after a glance from Mrs. Gano. But Ethan turned around and looked back.
"What a pretty girl! Who is she?"
"What a pretty girl! Who is she?"
"My best friend," said Val. "You know, I've shown you her house."
"My best friend," Val said. "You know, I've shown you her place."
"Ah yes—Julia—"
"Ah yes—Julia—"
"Otway. Such lovely people, all the Otways."
"Otway. What wonderful people, all the Otways."
"A most estimable family," admitted Mrs. Gano; "rather free-and-easy in their ways. As Emmie said when she was five or six, 'They's the kind of people that sits on beds.'"
"A very respectable family," Mrs. Gano acknowledged; "a bit laid-back in their ways. As Emmie said when she was five or six, 'They're the kind of people who sit on beds.'"
Emmie smiled a pleased smile at this recollection of infant perspicacity.
Emmie smiled happily at this memory of baby insight.
"That was when the Otway children were too little to know any better," Val said. "You wait, cousin Ethan, till you know Julia. You just ought to hear her play the piano! She's coming to supper to-morrow, and, oh! she wants to know if you like tennis."
"That was when the Otway kids were too young to know any better," Val said. "Just wait, cousin Ethan, until you meet Julia. You have to hear her play the piano! She's coming over for dinner tomorrow, and, oh! she wants to know if you like tennis."
"Yes. Has she got a court?"
"Yes. Does she have a court?"
"A splendid one. Haven't you noticed? Just behind the osage-trees."
"A great one. Haven't you seen it? Right behind the osage trees."
"Oh, we'll go and play some morning."
"Oh, we'll go play some morning."
"There! you see, grandma, he doesn't think he's too old or too busy to play games. But I can't go in the mornings. I have lessons with grandma, you know, till one o'clock, and Julia's at school till half-past two, except on Saturdays."
"There! You see, grandma, he doesn't think he's too old or too busy to play games. But I can't go in the mornings. I have lessons with grandma, you know, until one o'clock, and Julia's at school until half-past two, except on Saturdays."
"So am I," said Emmie, sadly. "I wish I were going East, and needn't begin a term that I couldn't finish."
"So do I," said Emmie, sadly. "I wish I was heading East and didn't have to start a term that I couldn't complete."
Val was conscious of something like a qualm at not having thought about the East, or even the opera, for days. But wait! she would find an opportunity of taking cousin Ethan into her confidence. Then the great scheme would resume its former gigantic proportions. Hitherto, [Pg 274]whenever she had been alone with her cousin, she had been seized with a strange shyness, an excitement that put everything else out of her head except that here was she, and here was he. It was very queer and very disconcerting, but it was a heavenly feeling, all the same.
Val was aware of a slight unease at not having thought about the East, or even the opera, for days. But wait! She would find a chance to confide in her cousin Ethan. Then the grand plan would regain its enormous scale. Until now, [Pg 274]whenever she had been alone with her cousin, she felt a strange shyness, an excitement that made her forget everything else except that she was here, and he was there. It was very odd and quite unsettling, but it was a wonderful feeling all the same.
"Here's Miss Tibbs coming," said Emmie, wishing to acquaint their guest with all the leading characteristics of the place. "She's quite the most hideous—ahem!—well, she's a very plain lady. And oh! do you see that man going into the red-brick house?"
"Here comes Miss Tibbs," Emmie said, wanting to inform their guest about the main features of the place. "She's definitely the most unattractive—ahem!—well, she's a very plain lady. And oh! do you see that man walking into the red-brick house?"
"That's Jimmie Battle," said Mrs. Gano.
"That's Jimmie Battle," Mrs. Gano said.
"Yes. Val, show us how he talks when he tries to be English, and then forgets."
"Yes. Val, show us how he speaks when he’s trying to be English, and then forgets."
"Oh yes," said Val, nothing loath. "He was telling something funny that happened: 'I laahfed and I laahfed, and, oh golly! how I laffed!'"
"Oh yeah," said Val, not bothered at all. "He was sharing a funny story: 'I laughed and I laughed, and, oh wow! how I laughed!'"
"Val, I'm amazed at your language!"
"Val, I'm blown away by how you talk!"
"It's Jimmie's language—of course, we're all amazed."
"It's Jimmie's way of speaking—of course, we're all impressed."
"Look, Val, there goes Harry Wilbur," said Emmie.
"Look, Val, there's Harry Wilbur," Emmie said.
Yes, it was Harry, pretending not to see them. Val had not answered his last letters, and since he had not called all these days, he must be "mad."
Yes, it was Harry, acting like he didn't see them. Val hadn't replied to his last letters, and since he hadn't called in all this time, he must be "mad."
"Who is Harry Wilbur?" Ethan asked, perceiving the interest taken in this citizen.
"Who is Harry Wilbur?" Ethan asked, noticing the interest in this person.
"Son of our old friend, Judge Wilbur," said Mrs. Gano.
"Son of our old friend, Judge Wilbur," said Mrs. Gano.
"We used to say he was the handsomest man in New Plymouth," said Emmie, looking reflectively at Ethan.
"We used to say he was the most handsome guy in New Plymouth," Emmie said, glancing thoughtfully at Ethan.
"And he's the best bat in the West," added Val, loyally; but, oh! how insignificant blond men were in comparison with—
"And he's the best hitter in the West," added Val, loyally; but, oh! how insignificant blond men seemed next to—
They passed Miss Appleby taking a posse of her young lady boarders out for a walk.
They walked by Miss Appleby, who was taking a group of her young female boarders out for a walk.
"They all know you, cousin Ethan, and they're just dying to turn and look back. We talked about you all recess."
"They all know you, cousin Ethan, and they're just dying to turn around and look back. We talked about you the whole recess."
"Did you?" he laughed.
"Did you?" he chuckled.
"Girls chatter too much," said Mrs. Gano; "they were more discreet in my day."
"Girls talk too much," said Mrs. Gano; "they were more careful back in my day."
But Emmie knew this was a time of privilege.
But Emmie knew this was a time of opportunity.
"The girls at the Seminary are nearly every one Presbyterians. They don't like being Presbyterians at all."
"The girls at the Seminary are almost all Presbyterians. They really don't like being Presbyterians at all."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"'Cause they can't come to our church on Sunday."
"'Cause they can't come to our church on Sunday."
Now they were going up the hill. The young people must get out and walk. Delicious moment of being helped to dismount. The unskilful Emmie, for all cousin Ethan's hand, had stumbled and twisted her foot. She was lifted back, to a sympathetic chorus. Ethan had taken off a glove to try the catch on the carriage door, which did not work easily. He held the glove in his hand as Val and he trudged up the cinder road. Why, that was like her father! And now that Val thought of it, cousin Ethan had several little ways that recalled her father. Both indulged in fits of gloomy, absolute silence "all about nothing," when they might be discoursing pleasantly to their fellows. She glanced at her cousin sideways. Certainly he and John Gano were very different, too, in a sense. The elder man seemed hewn out of wood, Ethan was cut in ivory. Why did he say nothing? He began to draw on his glove, absently, with a preoccupied air.
Now they were heading up the hill. The young people had to get out and walk. It was a nice moment getting help to get down. Clumsy Emmie, despite cousin Ethan's hand, had tripped and twisted her ankle. She was lifted back up to a chorus of sympathy. Ethan had taken off a glove to fix the latch on the carriage door, which was a bit stubborn. He held the glove in his hand as Val and he made their way up the gravel road. Wow, that was like her dad! And now that Val thought about it, cousin Ethan had several little habits that reminded her of her father. Both would go into moody, deep silences “over nothing” when they could be chatting pleasantly with others. She glanced at her cousin sideways. They were definitely different from each other in some ways. The older man seemed solid as wood, while Ethan was more like ivory. Why was he saying nothing? He started putting on his glove, absentmindedly, with a distracted expression.
He was thinking to-day of Mary Burne. Where was she? Had she solved the enigma? He tried to shake her out of his thoughts, but she came back and back.
He was thinking today about Mary Burne. Where was she? Had she figured it out? He tried to push her out of his mind, but she kept coming back.
Val snatched a mullein leaf from the hill-side as she passed.
Val grabbed a mullein leaf from the hillside as she walked by.
"Don't you love these velvety things?" she said. "Just feel before you put on your glove."
"Don't you love these soft things?" she said. "Just feel them before you put on your glove."
"N-no"—he looked suspiciously at the silver-gray leaf—"no, thank you."
"N-no"—he eyed the silver-gray leaf suspiciously—"no, thanks."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"I don't like touching things like that."
"I don't like touching things like that."
"But why?"
"But why not?"
"Oh, just an absurd notion of mine."
"Oh, just a ridiculous idea of mine."
"But is it a notion, or is it a real feeling?"
"But is it just an idea, or is it a genuine feeling?"
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"Now I know what reality is to my cousin Val."
"Now I understand what reality is for my cousin Val."
"But this isn't prickly. It's soft as velvet."
"But this isn't rough at all. It's soft like velvet."
"I know—too much like velvet."
"I know—too similar to velvet."
"Do you hate soft things?"
"Do you dislike soft things?"
"No, but I hate things that catch my nails." He gave a little comic shiver.
"No, but I can't stand things that snag my nails." He gave a small, playful shiver.
"Is that why you won't take a peach in your fingers?"
"Is that why you won't pick up a peach?"
"You've noticed?"
"Did you notice?"
He turned his head and glanced down at her. She looked away.
He turned his head and looked down at her. She averted her gaze.
"I wonder what makes you like that?" she said.
"I’m curious what makes you like that?" she said.
"Can't imagine."
"Can't even imagine."
"It must make you shiver inside just to look at our velveteen jackets."
"It must give you chills just to look at our plush jackets."
"I don't so much mind looking at them."
"I don't really mind looking at them."
"But you'd hate to touch them?"
"But you wouldn't want to touch them?"
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"Yes, fair catechist, I would; and if the murder must out, it's because of Emmie's velvet jacket that Emmie's ankle's hurt. She wouldn't have fallen if I had lifted her down instead of giving her my hand."
"Sure, kind teacher, I would; and if the truth has to come out, it's because of Emmie's velvet jacket that her ankle is hurt. She wouldn't have fallen if I had helped her down instead of just offering my hand."
"Well, you are funny! I don't think much of velveteen myself, but I like real velvet. And all of us girls simply love the feel of mullein, and when we want to have nice pink cheeks," she said, in a burst of confidence, "we do like this."
"Well, you are funny! I don't care for velveteen myself, but I like actual velvet. And all of us girls really enjoy the feel of mullein, and when we want to have nice pink cheeks," she said, with a surge of confidence, "we do this."
She rubbed the leaf hard first on one cheek and then on the other, till each one flew a scarlet flag.
She rubbed the leaf vigorously on one cheek and then the other, until each one displayed a bright red mark.
"Most effective," said Ethan, with deliberate eyes on the girl; "but for my part, I'd rather my cheeks were white, or even pea-green, than have that thing touch me."
"Most effective," Ethan said, his gaze fixed on the girl. "But honestly, I’d prefer my cheeks be white or even pea-green than let that thing touch me."
Val threw the mullein away.
Val tossed the mullein away.
"I'm afraid I haven't any fine feelings," she said. "I like everything."
"I'm afraid I don't have any strong emotions," she said. "I like everything."
"I don't believe it."
"I can't believe it."
She couldn't bear that compelling look of his.
She couldn't stand that intense look of his.
"It takes so long like this," she said; "I'm going to run to the top," and she raced on before him. But even so he reached her again before the slow-moving carriage, going the long way round.
"It takes forever like this," she said; "I'm going to sprint to the top," and she took off ahead of him. But even so, he caught up to her before the slow-moving carriage, taking the longer route.
When he, too, got to the top, he saw her standing some little distance from the road on the brow of the hill, looking down upon river and town; her dress blown well back from the firmly set feet, the old velveteen jacket following—more from long habit than from excellence of cut—the slim young outlines, the shabby little hat held down upon the wind-roughened hair with one hand, the other hand thrust in a side-pocket. It was an unkempt picture of no great prettiness, and no thought of prettiness, but it gave a curious impression of eager life; a kind of dauntlessness and good faith that hit upon the heart.
When he finally reached the top, he saw her standing a short distance from the road on the hill, looking down at the river and the town. Her dress was blown back from her firmly planted feet, and her old velveteen jacket clung to her slim figure more out of habit than good design. A shabby little hat was held down over her wind-tousled hair with one hand, while her other hand was shoved into a side pocket. It was a disheveled sight, not particularly pretty and lacking any intention of being so, but it conveyed a strange sense of vibrant life; a kind of fearlessness and sincerity that struck a chord in the heart.
"Well, America, what do you think of the prospect?" said his voice behind her.
"Well, America, what do you think about the possibility?" his voice said behind her.
She turned round with a bright look.
She turned around with a bright expression.
"Much more than I'm going to tell you, to be laughed at for my pains."
"Way more than I'm about to share with you, just to be mocked for my troubles."
"Oh, well, I can see it for myself—a smoky valley, a muddy river with many bridges, some stormy-looking clouds—"
"Oh, well, I can see it for myself—a cloudy valley, a muddy river with several bridges, some dark storm clouds—"
"Oh, that's not what I see."
"Oh, that's not what I see."
"What then?"
"What's next?"
"Well—" Her eyes sparkled, and then she pursed her mouth as one determined not to let out secrets before the fulness of time.
"Well—" Her eyes sparkled, and then she pressed her lips together as if determined not to reveal secrets before the right moment.
"Yes?"
"Yes?"
"I hadn't noticed the smoke in the valley, or the mud in the river, and certainly wasn't thinking about the scenery at all. I never do."
"I didn't notice the smoke in the valley or the mud in the river, and definitely wasn’t thinking about the scenery at all. I never do."
"What's your objection to scenery?"
"What's your problem with scenery?"
"So horrid dull. Not just this—all scenery."
"So painfully boring. Not just this—everything around."
"You think so?"
"Is that what you think?"
"Oh, dreadful! And it's just the same with birds and trees, and all the things the poets make such a time about. I can't be bothered."
"Oh, how awful! And it's exactly the same with birds and trees, and all the things poets go on about. I just can't be bothered."
"Really!" Ethan was laughing at her harassed, overdone look.
"Seriously!" Ethan was laughing at her stressed, exaggerated appearance.
"Oh, do forgive me! I quite forgot you were a poet, too."
"Oh, I'm so sorry! I totally forgot you were a poet as well."
"I'll forgive you on condition you tell me what you'd write about if you were a poet."
"I'll forgive you as long as you tell me what you'd write about if you were a poet."
"Why, people, of course. People are the only things that matter. I always skip the scenery. Everybody does, only they don't tell." She had lowered her voice, as if the very faded grasses and the sunburnt golden-rod might gossip of the heresy. "It's been rather hard on me that my father, who is so interesting and wonderful to talk to about everything else, should waste so much time on trees and things. I've thought more than once that some day, when he's in better health, I'll just tell him." She nodded portentously.
"Of course, it's people. People are the only things that really matter. I always ignore the scenery. Everyone does, they just don’t admit it." She lowered her voice, as if the worn grasses and sun-bleached goldenrod might spread rumors about her unconventional thoughts. "It's been tough for me that my father, who is so interesting and wonderful to talk to about everything else, spends so much time on trees and stuff. I've thought more than once that someday, when he's feeling better, I'll just tell him." She nodded seriously.
"H'm! How will you put it?"
"Hmm! How will you say it?"
"Oh, I should tell him just honestly the beauties of Nature make me sick."
"Oh, I should honestly tell him that the beauty of nature makes me feel nauseous."
A pause of satisfaction at finally unburdening her soul, and then a little start. She studied Ethan's face with some anxiety.
A moment of relief from finally sharing her feelings, and then a slight jump. She looked at Ethan's face with some worry.
"I'm forgetting again that you— Do you mind if I don't care much about—" She made a vindictive gesture towards a small, wry-growing oak-tree clinging desperately to the side of the hill below them. "Do you mind?"
"I'm forgetting again that you— Do you mind if I don't care much about—" She made a spiteful gesture toward a small, twisted oak tree hanging on for dear life to the side of the hill below them. "Do you mind?"
"I don't know that I do."
"I’m not sure that I do."
"Why should you? I don't mind that you hate my jacket—at least, not much. I tell you what, we'll make a compact. I'll never wear velvet or mullein leaves while you're here, and you will never mention the scenery."
"Why should you? I don’t care that you dislike my jacket—at least, not really. Here’s the deal: I won’t wear velvet or mullein leaves while you’re around, and you won’t bring up the scenery."
"Very well; it's a bargain."
"Sounds great; it's a deal."
They shook hands. A sudden impulse made him loath to loosen his grasp. As he did so:
They shook hands. A sudden urge made him reluctant to let go. As he did so:
"Now tell me," he said, "what were you looking at with such a rapture of expectation. What interests you in that dirty little town?"
"Now tell me," he said, "what were you looking at with such excitement? What do you find interesting in that dirty little town?"
"It's only dirty because it's so enterprising," she said, apologetically. "You can't stop to trouble about your looks if you've got a lot to do."
"It's only messy because it's so productive," she said, apologetically. "You can't worry about your appearance if you have a lot on your plate."
"Quite true, America. But still, what is there besides enterprise in that dirty little town that makes you—"
"That's true, America. But still, what else is there besides business in that dirty little town that makes you—"
"Little! Why, my father says there are 35,000 inhabitants."
"Little! My dad says there are 35,000 people living here."
"Ah, there's safety in numbers. I fancied from your expression you had forgotten 34,999 of them."
"Ah, there's safety in numbers. From your expression, I figured you had forgotten 34,999 of them."
"There's the carriage," said Val, not looking in his face.
"There's the carriage," Val said, not looking at his face.
"How long is he going to stay, grandma?" asked Emmie, as the two figures came towards them.
"How long is he going to be here, grandma?" asked Emmie, as the two figures walked toward them.
"I don't know, my dear."
"I don’t know, sweetheart."
"I think he means to be here a long while."
"I think he plans to be here for a long time."
"What makes you think so?"
"What makes you say that?"
"Well, he said something to Val about hating Christmas, 'cause it always made him miserable. Val said: 'Stay here with us and you won't be miserable.' He said: 'No, I don't think it would be easy to be miserable with you.' And he looked so pleased. Let's ask him to stay."
"Well, he mentioned to Val that he hated Christmas because it always made him feel miserable. Val replied, 'Stay here with us and you won't be miserable.' He said, 'No, I don't think it would be easy to be miserable with you.' And he looked so happy. Let's invite him to stay."
Mrs. Gano watched the advancing pair with grave eyes. It was rare to see Val with such a heightened color.
Mrs. Gano watched the approaching duo with serious eyes. It was unusual to see Val with such a flushed complexion.
It rained the next day, and there was no driving. But Val, in any case, had an old engagement of much importance. Jessie Hornsey, a cousin of Harry Wilbur's, was giving a "tea-fight." Miss Hornsey had "graduated" that June, and was, in spite of her great age, a particular friend of Val's, who had been much honored by her condescension in the past, and by the special mark of favor in the present invitation. At the last moment came little pink note No. 2, to say that Miss Hornsey had heard that Miss Gano had a cousin staying with her: would she bring him? Val, already dressed and ready to go, precipitated herself down-stairs to find her cousin. He was stretched out comfortably before the parlor fire reading an old battered book.
It rained the next day, and there was no driving. But Val had an important engagement anyway. Jessie Hornsey, a cousin of Harry Wilbur’s, was having a "tea-fight." Miss Hornsey had "graduated" that June and, despite her advanced age, was a close friend of Val's, who felt honored by her condescension in the past and especially by the invitation she received now. At the last moment, a little pink note arrived, saying that Miss Hornsey had heard Miss Gano had a cousin visiting: would she bring him along? Val, already dressed and ready to go, hurried downstairs to find her cousin. He was lounging comfortably in front of the parlor fire, reading an old, battered book.
"Here, read this instead." She spread the blushing sheet triumphantly over the yellow page.
"Here, read this instead." She proudly placed the blushing sheet over the yellow page.
He looked up, smothering a yawn behind his even white teeth, stirred lazily in the depths of his arm-chair, and then dropped his eyes upon Miss Hornsey's note.
He looked up, stifling a yawn behind his white teeth, shifted lazily in his armchair, and then glanced down at Miss Hornsey's note.
"Well?" asked Val, impatiently.
"Well?" Val asked, impatiently.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"What you think?"
"What do you think?"
"That this is a very handsome proposition."
"That this is a very attractive offer."
"Will you come?"
"Are you coming?"
"Ah, that's another matter."
"Ah, that's a different story."
"But do."
"But just do it."
"What for?"
"What's it for?"
"She's awfully nice—she's Harry's cousin—and all the older girls and boys will be there. You'll like it. I should think there'd be hardly anybody else as young as I am."
"She's really nice—she's Harry's cousin—and all the older girls and boys will be there. You'll enjoy it. I doubt there will be many other people as young as me."
"Won't you feel your inferiority?"
"Don't you feel inferior?"
"I think it's very nice of Jessie Hornsey to ask me."
"I think it's really nice of Jessie Hornsey to ask me."
He could see she had been proud of the distinction.
He could see that she had been proud of the achievement.
"Well, you go and tell them I—I've got rheumatism, and have to sit in an arm-chair."
"Well, go and tell them I—I've got arthritis, and have to sit in an armchair."
"Oh, do come!"
"Oh, please come!"
"Just look at the rain!"
"Check out the rain!"
"We can take the horse-cars."
"We can take the streetcars."
"Ugh!" he shuddered.
"Ugh!" he said, shuddering.
"What's the matter?" she said, suspiciously; "you too grand for horse-cars?"
"What's wrong?" she asked, suspiciously. "Are you too good for streetcars?"
"Not too grand, too cold."
"Not too fancy, too cold."
"Put on an overcoat."
"Put on a coat."
"Don't you think it's very comfortable here?"
"Don't you think it's really cozy here?"
"Yes, but Jessie Hornsey—"
"Yeah, but Jessie Hornsey—"
"Do you know"—he laid the old book on the floor by his chair and stretched out his shapely hands to the blaze—"do you know, I think this is much nicer than tea-fighting at Jessie Hornsey's."
"Do you know"—he put the old book on the floor next to his chair and stretched out his handsome hands toward the fire—"do you know, I think this is way nicer than having tea at Jessie Hornsey's."
"What if I don't go, either?" said Val, with a sudden inspiration.
"What if I don’t go either?" Val asked, suddenly inspired.
"Why should you?" returned Ethan, smiling.
"Why should you?" Ethan replied, smiling.
She whipped off her hat and jacket and flung them on the sofa.
She took off her hat and jacket and threw them on the sofa.
"And you're all alone," she said, in extenuation of her sudden change of front.
"And you're all alone," she said, justifying her sudden change of heart.
"Exactly."
"Exactly."
"Do you know, you are not at all what I expected?"
"Did you know you're not at all what I expected?"
"I'm very sorry."
"I'm really sorry."
"I used to imagine what you were like, and it wasn't at all like this."
"I used to picture what you were like, and it wasn't anything like this."
He sat up with a look of amusement.
He sat up with an amused expression.
"How do I fall short?"
"How do I not measure up?"
"You don't; this is much better." She was staring into the fire with great gravity.
"You don't; this is way better." She was gazing into the fire with serious focus.
"You don't give me a flattering idea of your anticipations," he said.
"You don't give me a good impression of what you expect," he said.
She ignored the opportunity to reassure him.
She passed up the chance to comfort him.
"I used to wonder so if we were never going to meet; I was so tired waiting," she said.
"I used to wonder if we were ever going to meet; I was so tired of waiting," she said.
"Oh, then you thought on the whole you'd like to know me?"
"Oh, so you actually thought you'd like to get to know me?"
"Well, it's a very queer feeling—the feeling I mean. I have it about Patti, too."
"Well, it's a really strange feeling—the feeling I mean. I feel it about Patti, too."
"Oh, Patti, too."
"Oh, Patti, me too."
"You've heard her sing?"
"Have you heard her sing?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Of course, you've heard everything!" she sighed.
"Of course, you've heard it all!" she sighed.
"What's the 'queer feeling'?"
"What's the 'queer vibe'?"
"Well, if I've heard and thought a great deal about some one, and if they sing wonderfully, or if they write beautiful songs, and travel and do interesting things, I feel—not so much that I want to meet them as that it would be nice for them to meet me. No, you aren't taking it the way I mean. It's that I know I should appreciate them, and it must be rather nice to be awfully appreciated, even if it's Patti or you. Of course you go about meeting all kinds of people, but there aren't many among them that take such an interest as I do, that know all about you when you were little, how you blacked yourself all over in the attic and brought down the door-knocker; about the Tallmadges and Henri de Poincy, and all your photographs and letters to grandma. Naturally, nobody could take such an interest in you as your own cousin,[Pg 282] and it used to seem such a waste that you shouldn't know us."
"Well, if I've thought and talked a lot about someone, and if they sing amazingly, or if they write beautiful songs, and travel and do interesting things, I feel—not so much that I want to meet them, but that it would be nice for them to meet me. No, you’re not getting it the way I mean. It’s that I know I should appreciate them, and it must be pretty nice to be really appreciated, even if it’s Patti or you. Of course, you meet all kinds of people, but there aren’t many among them who take as much interest as I do, who know all about you when you were little, how you painted yourself all over in the attic and brought down the door-knocker; about the Tallmadges and Henri de Poincy, and all your photos and letters to grandma. Naturally, nobody could care as much about you as your own cousin,[Pg 282] and it always seemed such a waste that you shouldn't know us."
"I quite agree; it would have been losing a golden opportunity."
"I totally agree; it would have been a missed golden opportunity."
"Oh, here she is!" said Emmie, putting in her head. "I told grandma you'd gone to the party."
"Oh, here she is!" Emmie said, sticking her head in. "I told Grandma you'd gone to the party."
"No, I'm not going. It's cold; shut the door."
"No, I'm not going. It's cold; shut the door."
Emmie was proceeding to perform this operation on the inside when Mrs. Gano called "Val." With a gesture of impatience the girl got up and went out. Mrs. Gano was standing on the threshold of the long room.
Emmie was getting ready to do this task inside when Mrs. Gano called out, "Val." With a huff, the girl stood up and walked out. Mrs. Gano was standing in the doorway of the long room.
"You'll be very late for the party."
"You'll be super late for the party."
"I'm not going."
"I'm not going."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"It's raining so."
"It's raining."
"Well, I never in all my days heard you make that excuse before!"
"Wow, I've never heard you make that excuse before!"
Val traced an invisible design on the back of the hall-chair.
Val traced an invisible pattern on the back of the hallway chair.
"Cousin Ethan was asked, too. It strikes him as being a very bad day."
"Cousin Ethan was asked too. He thinks it’s a really bad day."
"Ethan? Preposterous! Why should he bother with the Hornseys?"
"Ethan? Ridiculous! Why should he care about the Hornseys?"
There was a pause. Suddenly she asked:
There was a pause. Suddenly, she asked:
"Was there not an Archery Club meeting yesterday?"
"Wasn't there an Archery Club meeting yesterday?"
"Yes, but I—I thought I wouldn't go when we had company."
"Yeah, but I—I thought I wouldn't go when we had guests."
"My dear child, the company need not be so much on your mind. Your father and I are quite capable of entertaining Ethan."
"My dear child, you don’t need to worry so much about the company. Your father and I can take care of entertaining Ethan."
"Oh yes, of course."
"Sure, of course."
"You are a mere child in the eyes of a man of the world, don't forget that."
"You are just a kid in the eyes of someone who's experienced life, don’t forget that."
Val went on making patterns. It did not escape Mrs. Gano that this was only the second time in all her days that Val had not furiously contested the injustice of looking upon her from so mean a point of view. The girl stood quite meek and reflective.
Val continued making patterns. Mrs. Gano noticed that this was only the second time in her life that Val hadn’t reacted angrily to being looked at from such a low perspective. The girl stood there quietly and thoughtfully.
"Don't miss your party because of Ethan," added the old woman, more gently. "You have not understood. Your cousin has a great deal to occupy him in a world we do not belong to. It's of no use for us to disarrange our lives for a person who pays us a visit once in twenty years—here to-day, gone to-morrow."
"Don't skip your party because of Ethan," the old woman said more gently. "You don't get it. Your cousin has a lot going on in a world we don't fit into. There’s no point in rearranging our lives for someone who visits us once every twenty years—here today, gone tomorrow."
"Of course not," said Val.
"Definitely not," said Val.
"There is one thing in particular that we must all be careful about." Mrs. Gano sank her voice, although the heavy parlor-door was shut. "Emmie has just told me that Ethan has some plan of giving you children a dog-cart. Now, I can't have that."
"There’s one thing we really need to watch out for." Mrs. Gano lowered her voice, even though the heavy parlor door was closed. "Emmie just told me that Ethan is planning to get you kids a dog cart. I can’t allow that."
"I thought you would object. I said so."
"I figured you would disagree. I mentioned it."
"You were perfectly right. Of course Ethan doesn't realize; he offers these things out of sheer amiability and carelessness. It's a bagatelle to him. To us"—she laid her hand on Val's arm—"it is a question of the principle. We must guard against nothing so carefully as a habit of accepting things from a rich relation. It is a situation full of peril to personal dignity, to continuance of esteem."
"You were absolutely right. Of course, Ethan doesn’t realize; he offers these things out of pure friendliness and indifference. It's nothing significant to him. For us"—she placed her hand on Val's arm—"it's a matter of principle. We have to be especially cautious about getting into the habit of accepting things from a wealthy relative. It’s a situation that can threaten our personal dignity and ongoing respect."
Thank Heaven, thought Val, that shameless letter asking for money had the sense to go and lose itself! What a disgrace to have brought upon her family! She felt a spasm of nervous relief go down her spine at the thought of that guilty secret having escaped detection.
Thank goodness, Val thought, that shameless letter asking for money had the sense to go and disappear! What a shame it would have been to bring that upon her family! She felt a wave of nervous relief wash over her at the thought of that guilty secret remaining undetected.
Mrs. Gano had gone and opened the front door.
Mrs. Gano had gone and opened the front door.
"Make haste, and you won't be so very late."
" Hurry up, and you won't be too late."
Val went with lagging steps to the parlor, and came hurrying out with her things. Ethan had not even looked round. He was laughing at something Emmie was saying.
Val walked slowly to the parlor and quickly came out with her things. Ethan hadn’t even turned around. He was laughing at something Emmie was saying.
"We haven't seen Harry Wilbur lately; ask him if he can't come in to-night," said Mrs. Gano, as she saw Val off.
"We haven't seen Harry Wilbur lately; ask him if he can come by tonight," said Mrs. Gano, as she waved Val off.
Oh yes, a great deal of water had flowed under the bridge since her own daughter was young.
Oh yes, a lot of time had passed since her daughter was young.
It was plain that Ethan was a great success in New Plymouth. Not that any of the neighbors knew him as yet, not that he had gone anywhere except to St. Thomas's[Pg 284] that first Sunday; but such glimpses as the inhabitants had of him, whether at his rather absent-minded devotions or driving about with Mrs. Gano, had roused a fever of interest. The fact of his great wealth, combined with his somewhat glowering good looks, his slow transforming smile, ran away with hearts by the score, and made the tumble-down Fort a centre of seething gossip and excitement. Harry Wilbur was known to look upon the new-comer with open suspicion.
It was clear that Ethan was a major success in New Plymouth. Even though none of the neighbors really knew him yet, and he had only been to St. Thomas's[Pg 284] that first Sunday, the few glimpses they caught of him—whether during his slightly distracted prayers or driving around with Mrs. Gano—sparked a frenzy of curiosity. His immense wealth, along with his somewhat brooding looks and his slow, charming smile, captured the hearts of many and turned the rundown Fort into a hub of gossip and excitement. Harry Wilbur was known to regard the newcomer with open suspicion.
"Can't say I've much use for an American who isn't an American," said the florid Westerner to Julia Otway at the Hornsey "tea-fight."
"Can't say I have much use for an American who isn't an American," said the outspoken Westerner to Julia Otway at the Hornsey "tea-fight."
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"Well, look at him."
"Check him out."
"Where—where?"
"Where are you?"
Her unblushing excitement seemed further to annoy the usually equable Wilbur.
Her unapologetic excitement seemed to irritate the usually calm Wilbur even more.
"I don't mean he's here. But you've seen him, haven't you?"
"I don't mean that he's actually here. But you've seen him, right?"
"Oh yes, but only at a distance. Have you?"
"Oh yeah, but only from far away. Have you?"
"Quite near enough. He's like a Spaniard, or some kind of foreigner, and goes about looking as if he owned the earth."
"That's close enough. He acts like a Spaniard or some kind of foreigner, walking around as if he owns the place."
"Well, he does own a good slice of it, and as to his looks, he's very much like all the rest of the Ganos except Val."
"Well, he does own a good chunk of it, and as for his looks, he's pretty much like all the other Ganos except Val."
Julia had put great pressure upon herself not to rush over at once and make the new-comer's acquaintance. But there was a general feeling that, however much one naturally yearned to meet the attractive stranger, Mrs. Gano's house was not the place that one could run in and out of without invitation. Julia's patience was rewarded by the bidding to supper, to which she had responded by the suggestion of tennis.
Julia had put a lot of pressure on herself not to rush over right away and introduce herself to the newcomer. However, everyone felt that, no matter how much they wanted to meet the appealing stranger, Mrs. Gano's house wasn’t the kind of place where you could just drop in uninvited. Julia's patience paid off when she was invited to supper, to which she suggested playing tennis.
Her presence made a great difference in the family evening at the Fort.
Her presence made a huge difference in the family evening at the Fort.
John Gano's form of contribution to the entertainment of his guest was to play chess with him after supper, or[Pg 285] else engage him in conversation on the subject of State Rights versus Centralization. Several nights of such frivolity had satisfied Ethan.
John Gano entertained his guest by playing chess with him after dinner, or[Pg 285] by discussing the topic of State Rights versus Centralization. Ethan had enjoyed several nights of this lighthearted activity.
"I hear that you play," he said to Julia Otway, as they came out from supper.
"I hear you play," he said to Julia Otway as they finished dinner.
She, nothing loath, and seeming magnetized into forgetfulness of her usual restraint in Mrs. Gano's presence, followed him to the piano.
She, not unwilling, and seeming drawn into forgetfulness of her usual restraint in Mrs. Gano's presence, followed him to the piano.
"Locked. Where's the key?" Ethan asked.
"Locked. Where's the key?" Ethan asked.
"In my dressing-case," said Mrs. Gano, nodding to Val.
"In my makeup bag," said Mrs. Gano, nodding to Val.
As the girl came back into the parlor with the key, she caught sight of the expression of demure coquetry with which Julia, seated on the piano-stool, was looking up into Ethan's face. He was leaning against the piano, talking and laughing. Why, he hadn't looked as amused as that since he came! What could Julia have said? With a sudden chill upon her spirit Val came forward and handed Ethan the key.
As the girl walked back into the living room with the key, she noticed the shy, flirty look Julia, sitting on the piano stool, was giving Ethan while she gazed up at him. He was leaning against the piano, chatting and laughing. Wow, he hadn't seemed that entertained since he arrived! What could Julia have said? With a sudden wave of disappointment, Val stepped forward and handed Ethan the key.
"Ah, here we are!"
"Ah, here we are!"
He opened the piano, and Julia began to play. Ethan went over to the window and watched her.
He opened the piano, and Julia started playing. Ethan moved to the window and watched her.
Val sat by her father. Julia was distressingly pretty; there was no disguising the fact. Evidently cousin Ethan thought so. How absorbed he was! He was quite angry at the clatter some one was making at the front door. He knitted his dark brows impatiently. The interrupter must be Harry Wilbur; nobody else approached door-knockers in so athletic a spirit. Yes, it was Harry.
Val sat next to her dad. Julia was annoyingly beautiful; that was obvious. Clearly, cousin Ethan thought so too. He was so focused! He was visibly frustrated with the noise someone was making at the front door. He frowned impatiently. The person interrupting had to be Harry Wilbur; no one else knocked on the door with such enthusiasm. Yep, it was Harry.
"How do you do? I'm so glad to see you," said Val, with an overflowing cordiality that surprised her visitor quite as much as it gratified him.
"How's it going? I'm so glad to see you," said Val, with an overflowing warmth that surprised her visitor just as much as it pleased him.
He went and spoke in an undertone to Mrs. Gano, and then came back and sat on the other side of Val.
He went and quietly talked to Mrs. Gano, then came back and sat on the other side of Val.
"You haven't told me yet why you were so late at the Hornseys to-day," he whispered.
"You still haven't told me why you were so late at the Hornseys today," he whispered.
"It just happened; everybody's late sometimes."
"It just happened; everyone is late sometimes."
"Why didn't you come to the archery party yesterday?"
"Why didn't you come to the archery party yesterday?"
"Had something else to do."
"Had other things to do."
"Had to go driving with cousin Crœsus, eh?"
"Had to go driving with cousin Crœsus, huh?"
"If you saw me, why didn't you bow?"
"If you saw me, why didn't you say hello?"
"Why have you got your hair up? In honor of cousin Crœsus? Don't look at me like that or I shall cry." His frank face wore a broad smile. "I like your hair up; you look scrumptious."
"Why do you have your hair up? Is it for cousin Crœsus? Don't look at me like that or I'm going to cry." His honest face had a big smile. "I like your hair up; you look amazing."
"Hush! and listen to the exquisite playing."
"Hush! and listen to the beautiful music."
"I ain't musical like cousin Crœsus. Your singing's the only music I care about."
"I’m not musical like cousin Crœsus. Your singing is the only music I care about."
"You don't care about it; you only pretend."
"You don't actually care; you just act like you do."
"I assure you, on my honor—"
"I promise you, on my word—"
"Sh! cousin Ethan's looking at us."
"Shh! Cousin Ethan is looking at us."
"What if he is? Great Cæsar's ghost! Not that I blame him for looking at you. Specially lately, you—"
"What if he is? Great Caesar's ghost! Not that I blame him for looking at you. Especially lately, you—"
"Hush! and don't talk nonsense."
"Shh! Don't talk nonsense."
But cousin Ethan had lifted his head impatiently, and was making her a little sign for silence.
But cousin Ethan had raised his head impatiently and was signaling her to be quiet.
She shrank together as if at a blow. Ethan went back to the piano when Julia finished, and bent over her, speaking thanks and praises. He was asking for something of Brahms'. Julia began again. This was another success. Cousin Ethan was really impressed; no doubt about it. Emmie went over to the piano in the midst of the general conversation, and said in her clear treble:
She recoiled as if she'd been struck. Ethan returned to the piano after Julia finished and leaned down to her, expressing his gratitude and compliments. He was asking for something by Brahms. Julia started playing again. It was another hit. Cousin Ethan was genuinely impressed; that was for sure. Emmie approached the piano amidst the ongoing conversation and said in her bright, clear voice:
"Me and Val can sing 'Maid of Athens.'"
"Val and I can sing 'Maid of Athens.'"
He seemed not to hear; he was talking so earnestly to Julia. She heard plainly enough. She was only pretending to be oblivious. But Emmie was not to be done out of a share of the festivity.
He seemed not to notice; he was having such a serious conversation with Julia. She heard clearly enough. She was just pretending to be unaware. But Emmie was not going to miss out on the fun.
"Cousin Ethan, do you know 'Maid of Athens?'"
"Cousin Ethan, do you know 'Maid of Athens?'"
"Eh? What? 'Maid of Athens?' Yes."
"Eh? What? 'Maid of Athens?' Yeah."
"So do Val and me. Let's sing it."
"So do Val and I. Let's sing it."
"Very well. Will you accompany?" he asked Julia.
"Sure. Will you join me?" he asked Julia.
She nodded, and began the prelude.
She nodded and started the prelude.
Val didn't budge.
Val stayed put.
Emmie beckoned. Val studied the long, narrow, heelless silk shoes on her grandmother's feet, and made no sign.
Emmie waved her hand. Val looked at the long, narrow, heelless silk shoes on her grandmother's feet and didn't respond.
"Come, Val," said Ethan, in an off-hand way.
"Come on, Val," Ethan said casually.
"Go and sing when cousin Crœsus calls," murmured Harry Wilbur.
"Go and sing when cousin Crœsus calls," whispered Harry Wilbur.
"I don't care about 'Maid of Athens,'" said Val, out loud.
"I don't care about 'Maid of Athens,'" Val said, clearly.
"Oh yes; come," Ethan urged, good-humoredly.
"Oh yeah; come on," Ethan encouraged, cheerfully.
"Go and sing when our guests ask you," said Mrs. Gano, in a reproving undertone; and then, as Val got up to obey, she said, in her usual clear accents: "Not too loud. You know I don't like boisterous singing in a parlor."
"Go ahead and sing when our guests ask you," Mrs. Gano said in a disapproving tone. Then, as Val stood up to comply, she added in her usual clear voice: "But not too loud. You know I don't like loud singing in the parlor."
Val began with the others, in a voice quite depressed enough to please Mrs. Gano. Even Emmie's faint fluting came out more effectively, and Val could easier have wept than gone on singing. Emmie sang two more songs, Julia laughing and coquetting with Ethan over prelude and interlude; and then Julia played a nocturne.
Val started singing with the others, her voice low enough to satisfy Mrs. Gano. Even Emmie's soft singing sounded better, and Val felt more like crying than continuing to sing. Emmie performed two more songs, while Julia laughed and flirted with Ethan during the breaks; then Julia played a nocturne.
Harry Wilbur made a despairing grimace at this last performance. He rose presently with a determined manner, and quietly bade Mrs. Gano and her son good-night. Val went with him to the front door. They stood talking about her approaching departure, and how Wilbur, too, hoped to get something to do "in the East," so that he might be a witness of Val's triumphs. The conversation pleased her, but her grandmother would be "making eyebrows" if she stayed so long.
Harry Wilbur made a frustrated face at this last performance. He got up with a determined attitude and quietly said goodnight to Mrs. Gano and her son. Val walked with him to the front door. They talked about her upcoming departure and how Wilbur also hoped to find something to do "in the East," so he could witness Val's successes. The conversation made her happy, but her grandmother would be "raising eyebrows" if she stayed out for too long.
"Good-night, then. Look here, Val"—he took her hand warmly in both his own—"I've been awfully cut up lately. I was beginning to be afraid"—he nodded his yellow head towards the parlor—"afraid you might be—"
"Good night, then. Listen, Val"—he took her hand gently in both of his—"I've been feeling really down lately. I was starting to worry"—he nodded his blonde head towards the living room—"worried that you might be—"
"Don't be a great silly;" and she ran back to the family circle.
"Don't be so silly," she said, and she ran back to the family group.
After Julia finished, she got up while Ethan was still talking to her, and made her good-nights all round very prettily.
After Julia finished, she got up while Ethan was still talking to her and said her goodnights to everyone in a very nice way.
"But it's quite early," Ethan had said.
"But it's still pretty early," Ethan had said.
"They always send for me at nine."
"They always call for me at nine."
"Send! Don't you live next door?"
"Send! Don't you live next door?"
"Not exactly. I have to walk half round the block to get to our gate. We aren't allowed to climb the fence,"[Pg 288] she added, in a confidential undertone, with a sly look back at Mrs. Gano as she gave Ethan her hand. "Good-night."
"Not really. I have to walk halfway around the block to get to our gate. We're not allowed to climb the fence," [Pg 288] she said quietly, glancing back at Mrs. Gano with a mischievous smile as she took Ethan's hand. "Goodnight."
"Sha'n't I see you to your gate?" he said, coming out into the hall. "My uncle ought not—"
"Shouldn't I walk you to your gate?" he said, stepping out into the hall. "My uncle shouldn't—"
"No, thank you. I think by the time I get my things on some one will be here for me."
"No, thanks. I’ll be ready by the time someone shows up for me."
He had refused to go to the Hornseys with Val, but he was quite ready to face the elements in order to take Julia home!
He had turned down the invitation to go to the Hornseys with Val, but he was totally willing to brave the weather to take Julia home!
Critical eyes marked the unusual haste of the guest's hat-pinning and jacket-donning.
Critical eyes noted the unusual hurry with which the guest pinned on their hat and put on their jacket.
"Mrs. Gano always sends for Val," Julia said to Ethan, accounting for the origin of the repulsive custom.
"Mrs. Gano always calls for Val," Julia said to Ethan, explaining where the gross tradition came from.
He held her jacket for her.
He held her jacket for her.
"You haven't told me yet," he said, "how you learned to play like this?"
"You still haven't told me," he said, "how you learned to play like this?"
Julia laughed, too much pleased to venture on words.
Julia laughed, too happy to say anything.
"She has taken lessons," said Val, "ever since she was seven."
"She’s been taking lessons since she was seven," Val said.
"You were sent away to study?"
"You were sent away to study?"
"No," said Julia, tying her scarf with an effective air.
"No," Julia said, tying her scarf with a confident flair.
"But she's had private lessons," Val explained, "besides the music classes at the Sem."
"But she's had private lessons," Val explained, "along with the music classes at the Sem."
"You really mean"—he was ignoring Val and looking down upon the happy Julia—"do you mean you've learned to play like this in New Plymouth?"
"You really mean"—he was ignoring Val and looking down at the happy Julia—"do you mean you've learned to play like this in New Plymouth?"
"Yes; of course I practise a good deal."
"Yeah; of course I practice a lot."
"As much as ever she likes, and nobody to say 'Not so boisterous,' and then go and lock the piano."
"As much as she wants, and no one to tell her 'Don't be so loud,' and then go and shut the piano."
"Well, I must say I think it a very creditable result—with only provincial masters."
"Well, I have to say I think it's a pretty impressive result—with only local experts."
As he reached for his hat, he caught sight of Val's face.
As he went to grab his hat, he noticed Val's face.
"America, thou wear'st a threatening aspect. Mustn't I say provincial?"
"America, you look pretty threatening. Shouldn't I call you provincial?"
At that moment a knock resounded loudly on the door. Julia carried off her disappointment discreetly enough, departing with the servant.
At that moment, there was a loud knock on the door. Julia hid her disappointment well as she left with the servant.
The young people went back to the parlor, but a gloom seemed to have fallen on the party. Mrs. Gano was closing the piano with her son's help.
The young people returned to the living room, but a sense of sadness hung over the group. Mrs. Gano was shutting the piano with her son's assistance.
"Emmie tells me," she was saying, "that Miss Julia complains my piano is out of tune. I wonder, that being the case, she is so fond of playing on it."
"Emmie tells me," she was saying, "that Miss Julia complains my piano is out of tune. I wonder, if that's true, why she enjoys playing on it so much."
"It is out of tune," said Val; "but I suppose she thinks it better than nothing. Isn't she pretty?" Val asked her cousin, in a dogged tone.
"It’s off-key," Val said. "But I guess she thinks it’s better than nothing. Isn’t she cute?" Val asked her cousin, in a stubborn tone.
"Extremely—most charming little person."
"Super charming little person."
"She usually has rather nice, retiring manners," remarked Mrs. Gano.
"She usually has pretty good, humble manners," said Mrs. Gano.
And then they said good-night.
And then they said goodnight.
Ethan looked inquiringly into his cousin's face. "It isn't late; come out on the veranda while I smoke a cigarette."
Ethan looked curiously at his cousin. "It’s not late; come out onto the porch while I smoke a cigarette."
"I thought you objected to going out such weather as this."
"I thought you didn’t want to go out in weather like this."
"But we won't get wet on the veranda."
"But we won't get wet on the patio."
"No, not on the veranda"—but seeing Julia home was a different matter.
"No, not on the veranda"—but getting Julia home was a different story.
"It's your bedtime, Val," interposed Mrs. Gano—"and long past yours, Emmie. Ethan, you must not demoralize the children."
"It's your bedtime, Val," Mrs. Gano cut in. "And it's way past yours, Emmie. Ethan, you can't influence the kids like this."
He laughed, and went out by himself.
He laughed and went out on his own.
"Ethan forgets himself," said Mrs. Gano, with low-voiced indignation. "Imagine his asking a French girl, or a young Boston lady, to come out at this hour—while he smoked!" If it had been while he did a little murdering, she could not have looked more horrified. "He must not think manners are superfluous here!"
"Ethan has really lost it," Mrs. Gano said, her voice low with anger. "Can you believe he asked a French girl or a young woman from Boston to come out at this hour—while he smoked!" She couldn't have been more shocked if he had suggested committing a crime. "He can't think manners don't matter here!"
Val undressed by the open window, where she could smell the ascending smoke, and then she cried under the bedclothes for what seemed to her a long, long time.
Val took off her clothes by the open window, where she could smell the rising smoke, and then she cried under the covers for what felt like a really long time.
CHAPTER 20
Val's unwonted silence and aloofness the evening before had not been lost upon her cousin. He recalled these unaccustomed manifestations the next morning, smiling to himself, and promising his jealous little relative amends. The day, scarce well begun, beheld him on the way to a discovery that he kept on making for years: while you were occupied in realizing that Val Gano was hurt or disappointed, she was apparently getting over it with such despatch that, as you approached with suitable looks of sympathy, lo! she would advance to meet your condolence with banners flying and trumpets blaring, so to speak, obliging you hurriedly to readjust your expression, in order fitly to greet a person so entirely pleased with the course of affairs.
Val's unusual silence and distance the night before hadn’t gone unnoticed by her cousin. He thought about these unexpected behaviors the next morning, smiling to himself and promising to make it up to his jealous little relative. The day, barely started, found him on the path to a realization he would continue to make for years: while you were busy acknowledging that Val Gano was hurt or upset, she seemed to be moving on so quickly that, as you approached with just the right looks of sympathy, she would come to meet your condolences with open arms and a joyful spirit, in a way that forced you to quickly change your expression to appropriately greet someone so thoroughly happy with how things were going.
But to think Val miraculously expeditious in "getting over things" was hardly to go to the root of the matter. She did not get over disappointments; she remodelled them in her imagination till they were strokes of luck in disguise, or, at the very least, stepping-stones to some dazzling victory. As she lay in bed in the early morning, she redressed the unequal balance of the night before. After all, Julia wasn't going to have the world-resounding triumphs that awaited Val. Poor Julia! let her enjoy her little hour of drawing-room success; and Val sailed away into a realm of glory, carrying cousin Ethan in her train, and making her toilet to the sound of cymbals and hosannas.
But to think that Val was incredibly quick at "getting over things" was hardly getting to the heart of the matter. She didn’t really get over disappointments; she reshaped them in her mind until they turned into lucky breaks in disguise or, at the very least, stepping-stones to some amazing victory. As she lay in bed in the early morning, she balanced out the unfairness of the night before. After all, Julia wasn't going to have the world-shaking triumphs that were waiting for Val. Poor Julia! Let her have her moment of drawing-room success; meanwhile, Val sailed away into a world of glory, bringing cousin Ethan along with her, getting ready to the sound of cymbals and cheers.
As the breakfast-bell rang, she burst open her bedroom door and went flying down-stairs three steps at a time.
As the breakfast bell rang, she slammed open her bedroom door and raced down the stairs three steps at a time.
"What's happened?" said Ethan, as he came down behind her, reminded suddenly of his old friend Yaffti, the[Pg 291] patron demon of the stair. All that had "happened" apparently was that Ethan had grown decrepit, else why not go toboganning down the banisters to breakfast, or turn a few somersaults along the hall by way of beginning the day? "In honor of what saint is that?" he called after her, as Val cleared the last three steps with a leap and a bound.
"What's going on?" Ethan asked as he followed her down, suddenly reminded of his old friend Yaffti, the[Pg 291] patron demon of the stairs. All that had "happened" it seemed, was that Ethan had gotten old; otherwise, why not go sliding down the banisters to breakfast or do a few flips in the hallway to start the day? "Which saint is that in honor of?" he shouted after her, as Val jumped down the last three steps in a leap and a bound.
"In honor of St. Sunshiny Morning," answered the girl, turning a radiant face over her shoulder, and waiting for Ethan to overtake her.
"In honor of St. Sunshiny Morning," replied the girl, glancing back with a bright smile and waiting for Ethan to catch up to her.
"Thought you told me yesterday you didn't take any interest in the weather. Oh dear, no! never noticed it at all."
"Thought you told me yesterday you didn't care about the weather. Oh no, not at all! I’ve never really paid attention to it."
"I don't care a bit whether the old sun shines or not; can't think what people mean, to go bleating about the bad weather as they do. As if it mattered?"
"I don't care at all whether the sun is shining or not; I can’t understand why people complain about the bad weather like they do. As if it mattered?"
"And yet it's 'Hurrah!' and three steps at a time for a sunshiny morning."
"And yet it's 'Cheers!' and three steps at a time for a sunny morning."
"Only said that for an excuse—not to tell you the real name of my patron saint."
"Only said that as an excuse—not to reveal the actual name of my patron saint."
"But do. Tell me what's your pet superstition, and I'll tell you mine."
"But go ahead. Share your pet superstition, and I’ll share mine."
"Honest Injun?"
"Seriously?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Well, my pet superstition—only it's not a superstition—is, that I was born lucky."
"Well, my little belief—only it's not just a belief—is that I was born lucky."
"Oh! what's the sign?"
"Oh! What's the sign?"
"Sign? Nothing outward and visible, just an inward and spiritual grace. You needn't jeer; it's quite true. I'm sure I'm lucky. Now I've told you my great article of faith, what's yours?"
"Sign? Nothing obvious or visible, just an inner and spiritual grace. You don't need to mock; it's completely true. I'm certain I'm lucky. Now that I've shared my main belief, what’s yours?"
But Emmie appeared at that juncture, and Val was secretly pleased that Ethan postponed his answer. Breakfast was already late, and still they waited some time before any one else came down.
But Emmie showed up just then, and Val felt a secret sense of relief that Ethan delayed his response. Breakfast was already running late, and they still waited a while before anyone else came down.
Presently Aunt Jerusha appeared with a coffee-pot and a smoking plate piled high with something brown and golden.
Presently, Aunt Jerusha came in with a coffee pot and a steaming plate stacked high with something brown and golden.
The girls received her with a round of wild applause.
The girls welcomed her with enthusiastic applause.
"Hi! flannel-cakes—flannel-cakes!" and they executed a war-dance round the popular favorite, who "took her call," so to speak, as pleased as any star-actor at having brought off some noble appeal to the great warm heart of the populace, which ever beats true, etc.
"Hi! flannel-cakes—flannel-cakes!" and they did a war dance around the crowd favorite, who "answered the call," so to speak, as happy as any star actor who had made a big impression on the loving crowd, which always stays true, etc.
"Law sakes! de way dey goes on!" The black woman stood laden and smiling like some ebon effigy typifying plenty and good cheer. Evidently loath to stop the popular demonstrations in her honor, she still urged feebly: "Shucks! go 'long, Miss Emmie, wid yo' teeterin' up and down! Law sakes! look de way Miss Val kin jump Jim Crow. Yo' gran'ma 'ud be hoppin' mad if she cotch yo' doin' dat ar 'fore folks. He! he! Sakes alive, chillen! stop dem monkey-shines, and eat up dis yer firs' batch fo' dey spile."
"Goodness! Look at how they’re going on!" The black woman stood there, smiling and carrying a lot, like a cheerful statue representing abundance and happiness. Although she was clearly hesitant to stop the enthusiastic celebrations in her honor, she still weakly urged, "Come on now, Miss Emmie, with your bouncing around! Goodness! Look at the way Miss Val can jump like that. Your grandma would be furious if she caught you doing that in front of people. Ha! Wow, kids! Stop those silly antics and eat this first batch before it goes bad."
"Yes, yes." Val cut "Jim Crow" suddenly short.
"Yeah, yeah." Val abruptly interrupted "Jim Crow."
With a lightning change, taking the place at the head of the table, and adopting a dignified and official air, she poured out the piping hot coffee.
With a sudden change, taking her seat at the head of the table and adopting a dignified and official demeanor, she poured out the steaming hot coffee.
"Nobody waits for anybody on flannel-cake days," said Emmie, drawing in her chair with a chastened satisfaction.
"Nobody waits for anyone on flannel-cake days," Emmie said, pulling her chair in with a humble sense of satisfaction.
"Did they give you flannel-cakes in 'Gay Paree'?" asked Val, as she passed Ethan his coffee.
"Did they serve you flannel cakes in 'Gay Paree'?" Val asked as she handed Ethan his coffee.
"No, they didn't."
"No, they didn't."
"I suppose," she said, incredulously—"I suppose it's much gayer in Paris than it is here?"
"I guess," she said, incredulously—"I guess it's way more fun in Paris than it is here?"
"It's not gayer than this so early in the morning."
"It's not gayer than this so early in the morning."
He looked at the confident, shadowless face, and instead of comparing it with Mademoiselle Lucie's ingénue countenance or any beauty of the salon or the stage, memory unfairly conjured up Mary Burne and her despair-whitened features as she harangued her dingy followers. "Not so early in the morning!" Even when the lamps were lit there were places in Paris not so gay as this.
He looked at the confident, shadowless face, and instead of comparing it with Mademoiselle Lucie's ingénue expression or any beauty from the salon or the stage, memory unfairly brought up Mary Burne and her despair-worn features as she lectured her shabby followers. "Not so early in the morning!" Even when the lights were on, there were parts of Paris that weren't as lively as this.
To speak by the card, there were people everywhere, rich and poor, a good deal less pleased with the world than Val Gano. Ah yes! this was why she specially interested[Pg 293] him. It was a satisfaction to have stumbled on the explanation, for she was surprisingly much in his thoughts, this untutored child, with her bland belief in the world and in Val Gano. She was a kind of pleasant anodyne to a mind over-full of misgiving, overcharged with fear of life's panther-like capacity for quick-leaping revenge.
To speak frankly, there were people everywhere, rich and poor, a lot less happy with the world than Val Gano. Ah yes! This was why she particularly caught[Pg 293] his attention. It was satisfying to have figured it out, because she was surprisingly often on his mind, this unrefined girl, with her naive faith in the world and in Val Gano. She was like a comforting balm to a mind filled with doubt, overflowing with fear of life's ability to strike back swiftly and unexpectedly.
It was the first morning since Ethan's arrival that his uncle did not appear.
It was the first morning since Ethan arrived that his uncle didn’t show up.
No, he had not had a very good night, Mrs. Gano said, when at last she came in. She changed the conversation abruptly, and went up-stairs when the letters were brought, having scarcely tasted breakfast. French postmark! A letter from De Poincy; not very long, and not much news. He wrote chiefly to ask when Ethan was coming "home" to France.
No, he hadn't had a great night, Mrs. Gano said when she finally came in. She quickly changed the subject and went upstairs when the letters arrived, hardly touching her breakfast. French postmark! A letter from De Poincy; it wasn't very long and didn't have much news. He mainly wrote to ask when Ethan was coming "home" to France.
"I am wondering if you had the courage to carry out your bold design of hunting up your poor relations in the West. If you did, I'm sorry for you. I see it all from here. The provincial setting which all your democracy won't prevent from getting on your nerves, the fervor of the poor relation's devotion, the bottomless pit of his need, the unblushing designs on every single woman's part to marry you, will, I fear and trust, send you back to us with a chastened spirit and a decent regret for your folly in taking exception to Mademoiselle Lucie's charming way of playing the universal game. She, by-the-way, is lost to you forever, having just married a wealthy English brewer. But there are other Lucies over here, ready to hold out their pretty hands in welcome as soon as you weary of the crudities of the New World."
"I’m curious if you had the courage to go through with your bold plan to find your distant relatives in the West. If you did, I feel sorry for you. I can imagine it all from here: the small-town atmosphere that your progressive ideas won’t be able to shield you from, the intense attachment of your needy relative, the endless expectations from each woman hoping to marry you will, I fear, but also hope, send you back to us with a humbled spirit and real regret for being critical of Mademoiselle Lucie’s charming way of living. By the way, she’s out of reach for you now, having just married a wealthy English brewer. But there are other Lucies here, ready to offer their warm welcome as soon as you get tired of the toughness of the New World."
Ethan looked up with a smile at his poor relations, thinking how badly they played their parts.
Ethan looked up with a smile at his struggling relatives, thinking about how poorly they performed their roles.
"What conspiracy are you two hatching?" he said.
"What plan are you two coming up with?" he said.
The two sisters, who seemed not, as a rule, to have much in common, were whispering with great animation.
The two sisters, who generally didn’t seem to have much in common, were chatting excitedly.
"Let's tell him," said Emmie.
"Let's tell him," Emmie said.
"No," said Val, getting red.
"No," Val replied, blushing.
"Yes, tell me."
"Yes, go ahead."
"No," repeated Val.
"No," Val repeated.
"Why not?" urged Emmie. "He'll never tell."
"Why not?" Emmie insisted. "He'll never say anything."
"Never."
"Not ever."
"Well, we're talking about the Comet," confessed Emmie. "You don't know about it, do you?"
"Well, we're talking about the Comet," Emmie admitted. "You don't know about it, do you?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Of course he doesn't, silly. I'll be very angry if you tell."
"Of course he doesn't, silly. I'll be really mad if you tell."
"Isn't a comet a difficult thing to keep quite to yourselves?"
"Isn't it hard to keep a comet a secret?"
"Not ours. It's a paper."
"Not ours. It's just paper."
"Emmie!"
"Emmie!"
"Well, he knows now. It's an awfully nice kind of magazine. Val and me write it. It's our secret."
"Well, he knows now. It's a really nice magazine. Val and I write it. It's our little secret."
"Pretty kind of secret now!" said Val. "But I don't care; I'm going away. I said I wouldn't do another."
"Pretty much a secret now!" said Val. "But I don't care; I'm leaving. I said I wouldn't do another."
"But finish this one. Oh, do it, just a single solitary last time, dear Val."
"But finish this one. Oh, just do it, just one last time, dear Val."
"Do, dear Val," echoed Ethan, smiling.
"Sure thing, dear Val," Ethan replied with a smile.
The quick blood flew into the girl's face. "Dear" on his lips seemed not only a new word in the language; it called into being something that the wide world lacked before. It struck Val into silence. She sat and looked in her plate.
The quick blood rushed into the girl's face. "Dear" on his lips felt like not just a new word; it created something that the whole world was missing before. It took Val by surprise, leaving her in silence. She sat there and stared at her plate.
"We do the printing in father's room when he's well enough to be out digging and fussing with flowers," said Emmie.
"We do the printing in Dad's room when he's feeling well enough to be out digging and messing with the flowers," said Emmie.
"It's a thing we started ages ago, when we were young," Val explained. "It amuses Emmie."
"It's something we started a long time ago when we were younger," Val explained. "It makes Emmie laugh."
"But there's no reason to give it up now," urged the younger girl. "We thought we'd have to once for lack of paper," she said to Ethan. "Grandma gave us only half-sheets. Then Val discovered great-grandfather Calvert's old counting-house books."
"But there's no reason to give it up now," urged the younger girl. "We thought we’d have to once because we didn’t have enough paper," she said to Ethan. "Grandma only gave us half-sheets. Then Val found great-grandfather Calvert's old accounting books."
"How did you do that?"
"How did you pull that off?"
"They were in the closet under the stairs," said Val.
"They were in the closet under the stairs," Val said.
"An' Jerusha and Venie and most everybody thought there was a ghost there," added Emmie, with a certain reverence in her voice. "Val said she was goin' to see, and that was how we found all that jolly paper for the Comet."
"Jerusha, Venie, and pretty much everyone else thought there was a ghost there," Emmie added, her voice filled with a kind of respect. "Val said she was going to check it out, and that's how we discovered all that fun paper for the Comet."
"Emmie writes most of the poetry and all of the stories; I do the illustrations," said Val.
"Emmie writes most of the poems and all of the stories; I handle the illustrations," Val said.
"And the conundrums and the 'Advice to Parents' column. Oh, Val, what would happen to you if grandma ever saw—"
"And the puzzles and the 'Advice to Parents' column. Oh, Val, what do you think would happen if grandma ever saw—"
She began to laugh.
She started laughing.
"Miss Val," said Jerusha, putting her head in at the door, "yo' kin run so fas', honey, an' Miss G'no say de doctor's kerridge is a stan'in' at de Tibbses do'; will yo' say de doctor's wanted yer fur Massa John." Val was off like an arrow from a bow before the old woman had finished.
"Miss Val," said Jerusha, sticking her head in the door, "you can run so fast, honey, and Miss G'no says the doctor's carriage is waiting at the Tibbses' door; will you say the doctor's needed you for Massa John?" Val was off like an arrow from a bow before the old woman had finished.
Dr. Wharton was some time up-stairs. Mrs. Gano and Ethan were both in the sick-room. The verdict was that Mr. Gano was not, after all, dangerously ill, but ought to go South before it was too cold for him to travel, and that, at all events, the idea of going to New York in November was absolutely out of the question—"sheer madness."
Dr. Wharton was upstairs for a while. Mrs. Gano and Ethan were in the sick room. The conclusion was that Mr. Gano was not, after all, dangerously ill, but he needed to go South before it got too cold for him to travel. And, in any case, the idea of going to New York in November was completely out of the question—"sheer madness."
The first keen edge of Val's anxiety wore off in an hour or so. Her father sent for her. He wasn't really even so ill as the doctor made out. Still, it was very sadly, and with a misgiving foreign to her experience, that she agreed to put off their joint expedition till the spring.
The initial sharp edge of Val's anxiety faded after about an hour. Her father called for her. He wasn't really as sick as the doctor suggested. Still, it was with great sadness and an unfamiliar sense of worry that she agreed to postpone their trip until spring.
"And meanwhile," said her father, "since you are ambitious to be of use, it would be well if you took a more active part in the care of the house. Jerusha is very, very old, and—"
"And meanwhile," her father said, "since you want to be helpful, it would be good if you took a more active role in managing the house. Jerusha is really, really old, and—"
"I do take care of my own room."
"I do take care of my own room."
"Ah yes, but there are other things—"
"Ah yes, but there are other things—"
"Before cousin Ethan came I used to help Venus on Saturdays with the parlor."
"Before cousin Ethan came, I used to help Venus in the living room on Saturdays."
"Before Ethan came?"
"Before Ethan showed up?"
"Yes; I can't do it while he's here."
"Yeah, I can't do it while he's around."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"Oh, it looks so odd. None of the other girls do. Head in a dust-cap, and horrid black hands! Grandma wouldn't like it at all, not while we have company."
"Oh, that looks so strange. None of the other girls do that. Wearing a dustcap and those awful black hands! Grandma wouldn't like that at all, especially not while we have guests."
Val seized the opportunity afforded by her father's fit of coughing to consider her audience at an end.
Val took advantage of her father's coughing fit to think that her audience was over.
When she came down-stairs from this interview, she found Emmie wandering about disconsolately. Ethan closeted with grandma. No lessons this morning.
When she came downstairs from the interview, she found Emmie wandering around sadly. Ethan was in a private meeting with Grandma. No lessons this morning.
"Come," said Val to Emmie, clutching for diversion at their one common interest, "we'll do the magazine."
"Come on," Val said to Emmie, looking for a distraction with their one shared interest, "let's work on the magazine."
Emmie got the red and black ink, the fine and the broad nibbed pens, a pile of paper oddments tied with string, and a gigantic ledger, with one of its massive calf-skin covers torn off, revealing the pages, blank at this end, coarse like drawing-paper, and tough, like nothing one sees in these flimsy times—a fabric that, besides never wearing out, had been found to take kindly to the refinements of ornamental printing.
Emmie grabbed the red and black ink, the fine and broad-tipped pens, a stack of mixed papers tied with string, and a huge ledger, one of its big calfskin covers ripped off, showing the pages that were blank on this side, rough like drawing paper, and sturdy, unlike anything you see these days—material that, besides never wearing out, was also great for decorative printing.
The girls established themselves in the dining-room. After executing the title of Emmie's story in florid Old English lettering, Val did a pen-and-ink sketch of the hero. That gallant individual had started out rather like Harry Wilbur. In this final issue he appeared with Ethan Gano's marked and clear-cut profile, having borrowed from that gentleman not only his tall elegance, but the slight droop of the shoulders and the even more elusive characteristic by means of which, despite the occasional droop, he never lost the air of carrying himself well in some indefinable way.
The girls settled into the dining room. After writing the title of Emmie's story in elaborate Old English lettering, Val made a pen-and-ink sketch of the hero. This dashing character had initially resembled Harry Wilbur. In the final version, he had Ethan Gano's distinct and sharp profile, having taken not only his tall elegance but also the slight droop of the shoulders and that even harder-to-define quality that allowed him to always seem to carry himself well, despite the occasional slump.
"Now," said Val, bestowing a finishing touch.
"Now," said Val, adding the final touch.
Whereupon, with much gusto, Emmie began to read the last instalment of "The Brown House on the Hill," Val printing at dictation in a rapid, clear italic. The minutes flew. Venus would be coming in presently to set the dinner-table. The clock, chiming the hour, masked the sound of footsteps approaching from the opposite direction. Emmie raised her voice to be heard by the printer above the dozen strokes of noon:
Whereupon, with great enthusiasm, Emmie started to read the last installment of "The Brown House on the Hill," while Val quickly and clearly printed what she dictated in italics. Time passed quickly. Venus would be coming in soon to set the dinner table. The clock chiming the hour drowned out the sound of footsteps coming from the other direction. Emmie raised her voice to be heard by the printer above the twelve chimes of noon:
"Ever—and—anon—Archibald—Abalone—murmured—in—Editha's—ear:—'Angel—I—adore—thee.'"
"Every now and then, Archibald Abalone murmured in Editha's ear: 'Angel, I adore you.'"
"What nonsense is that you are reading?" said Mrs. Gano, in the sudden silence.
"What nonsense are you reading?" Mrs. Gano said in the sudden silence.
The two girls started like criminals. Not only was their grandmother standing at the door, but cousin Ethan was looking in at their discomfiture over her shoulder.
The two girls started off like they were up to no good. Not only was their grandmother standing at the door, but cousin Ethan was peeking in at their embarrassment over her shoulder.
Val obscured the Comet with the blotter. Emmie, grown very pink, had thrust Editha and Archibald Abalone under the table.
Val covered the Comet with the blotter. Emmie, now very flushed, had shoved Editha and Archibald Abalone under the table.
"What is it you have there, Emmeline?"
"What do you have there, Emmeline?"
"Just a—just a thing I was reading Val."
"Just a—just something I was reading, Val."
"Let me see it."
"Show it to me."
"No, grandma, please."
"No, Grandma, please."
"Let me see it."
"Show me."
She came towering into the room.
She walked into the room, standing tall.
"Grandma," said Val, turning at bay, "it isn't meant for you."
"Grandma," Val said, turning defiantly, "it's not for you."
"Emmeline, hand me that paper."
"Emmeline, pass me that paper."
Trembling, the younger girl brought up the manuscript.
Trembling, the younger girl lifted the manuscript.
"It isn't honorable to read things that aren't meant for you," said Val, starting up and displacing the blotter.
"It’s not honorable to read things that aren’t meant for you," said Val, getting up and knocking the blotter out of place.
"Read it!"
"Read it!"
Mrs. Gano caught "The Brown House" out of the child's hands with strange excitement, and tore it across and across.
Mrs. Gano snatched "The Brown House" from the child's hands with a strange excitement and ripped it apart.
"Oh, oh!" wailed Emmie, with fast-flowing tears, while Val and Ethan stood transfixed.
"Oh no!" cried Emmie, with tears streaming down her face, while Val and Ethan stood frozen.
There was "the magazine" in full sight, flaunting on its cover a splashing red comet with a fiery tail. Mrs. Gano blazed back at it through her glasses as she threw down the fragments of "The Brown House."
There was "the magazine" in full view, showing off a bright red comet with a fiery tail on its cover. Mrs. Gano glared at it through her glasses as she tossed aside the pieces of "The Brown House."
"Whose is this?" she said, opening the stitched and folded sheets of her father's ledger.
"Whose is this?" she asked, opening the stitched and folded sheets of her father's ledger.
"Mine," said Val, laying determined hands on the folio.
"Mine," Val said, firmly placing their hands on the folio.
"I perceive part of it to be unmistakably yours," said Mrs. Gano, with a cutting inflection: "'Vale, a ballad sung at the Grand Opera House by the world-renowned diva, Signorita Val Gano.'"
"I see a part of this is definitely yours," said Mrs. Gano, with a sharp tone: "'Vale, a ballad performed at the Grand Opera House by the famous diva, Signorita Val Gano.'"
Val's hands had dropped from the paper as if paralyzed.
Val's hands had fallen away from the paper as if they were frozen.
"Now, this verse-stringing is one of the things I will[Pg 298] not have," said the old woman, with a curious tragic intensity. "I've seen enough of young girls ruining their figures, and their eyesight, and their prospects, bending over stuff like this, till it becomes a craze, and they're fit for nothing better."
"Now, this stringing of verses is one of the things I will[Pg 298] not allow," said the old woman, with a strangely intense sadness. "I've seen enough young girls mess up their figures, their eyesight, and their chances in life by obsessing over things like this until it becomes an addiction, and then they’re good for nothing else."
She took the Comet in her hands and tried to tear it up. The ancient paper would have held out well against less fragile fingers, but Ethan did not realize the toughness of the Calvert ledger. He hurried forward.
She picked up the Comet and tried to rip it apart. The old paper would have withstood less careful hands, but Ethan didn’t understand how strong the Calvert ledger was. He rushed forward.
"Oh, don't tear it. Really, really, a little scribbling isn't so fatal."
"Oh, don’t rip it. Honestly, a little scribbling isn’t such a big deal."
"I don't expect you to think so, my dear Ethan, when you do it yourself in two languages, having nothing better to do in either. But if I'm any judge, we've had enough of it in this family." She turned upon the hushed, awed Emmie. "Go out and play," she commanded, but with an air of saying, "Off with your head! So much for Buckingham." "As for you"—she flashed back a look at Val as she went towards the fireplace—"never let me find you wasting your youth in this pernicious fashion again as long as you live under my roof."
"I don’t expect you to see it that way, my dear Ethan, when you're doing it yourself in two languages, with nothing better to do in either. But if I'm any judge, we've had more than enough of it in this family." She turned to the quiet, amazed Emmie. "Go out and play," she ordered, but it felt more like saying, "Off with your head! So much for Buckingham." "As for you"—she shot a look at Val as she moved toward the fireplace—"don’t ever let me catch you wasting your youth in this harmful way again while you’re living under my roof."
She put the Comet in the fire, and with the poker she pushed it down among the red-hot coals. She waited grimly while it burned, then, without another word or look, she went back to the long room. Ethan had been perilously near laughing at the total rout of the two malefactors. No sooner had the guardian of the family virtue disappeared, and it was possible openly to relieve one's feelings, than Val began striding back and forth with clinched hands and a look of concentrated rage.
She put the Comet in the fire and used the poker to push it down into the red-hot coals. She waited grimly while it burned, then, without saying another word or even looking back, she returned to the long room. Ethan had been dangerously close to laughing at the complete defeat of the two wrongdoers. As soon as the protector of family honor was out of sight, and it was safe to express one's feelings, Val started pacing back and forth with clenched fists and a look of intense anger.
He was rather startled at the transformation in the sunny face. It was convulsed, ugly with passion.
He was quite shocked by the change in the sunny face. It was twisted, unattractive with anger.
"I won't stand it; no, I wouldn't stand it from the Angel Gabriel!" She took a turn up and down the room and burst out afresh: "She, Pallas Athene! She, patron of the arts! It's this sort of thing"—she stopped before her cousin with tragic eyes—"it's this sort of thing that has embittered my youth!"
"I can't take it; no, I wouldn't take it from the Angel Gabriel!" She paced back and forth in the room and exclaimed again: "She, Pallas Athene! She, the patron of the arts! It's this kind of thing"—she paused in front of her cousin with desperate eyes—"it's this kind of thing that has ruined my youth!"
"What!" he said, holding fast to his gravity. "Has she done this before?"
"What!" he said, trying to stay serious. "Has she done this before?"
Val shook her head, and then, in a stifled voice:
Val shook her head, and then, in a strained voice:
"The Comet has been kept dark, but there are other things—things I really care about."
"The Comet has been kept under wraps, but there are other things—things that really matter to me."
"Is there something you care about more than about writing?"
"Is there anything you care about more than writing?"
"Writing?" she echoed, with limitless scorn. "I don't care that about writing. It just does to fill in. But the way she behaves about the Comet is just a sample. I really thought she was getting to be more liberal-minded. It's a long time since we've had a terrible scene like this; but it just shows you." She turned away and strode up and down. "The only thing she ever let me do was to take drawing lessons; and the only thing she ever took my part about was in defending me from learning cooking. But do you think I ever had piano lessons? No! Do you think I've ever had a private singing lesson in my life? No! Do you know what that means to me? No—because the piano's kept locked, or else I'm made to sing as if I were ashamed of myself, and you haven't a notion that I've got a voice that would make a singer's fortune. Now, have you?"
"Writing?" she repeated, dripping with disdain. "I don't care that about writing. It’s just something to fill time. But the way she acts about the Comet is just a glimpse. I really thought she was becoming more open-minded. It’s been a while since we’ve had a huge fight like this; but it just proves my point." She turned away and paced back and forth. "The only thing she ever allowed me to do was take drawing lessons; and the only time she ever stood up for me was when I wanted to avoid learning cooking. But do you think I ever had piano lessons? No! Do you think I’ve ever had a private singing lesson in my life? No! Do you know what that means to me? No—because the piano is always locked, or I'm made to sing like I'm embarrassed, and you have no idea that I have a voice that could make me a star. Now, do you?"
"N—no."
"No."
"Course not. How should you?"
"Of course not. Why would you?"
"I suppose," he said, "they naturally don't want you to face the hardships of—"
"I guess," he said, "they obviously don't want you to deal with the challenges of—"
"As if we didn't face hardships at home. Have you any notion how poor we are? I don't mean holes in the kitchen and rain through the roof—who cares about that? We're so poor"—she advanced upon him step by step—"that we can't have proper clothes, we can't have proper fires, and, except when you're here, we don't have proper food. And me with a voice of gold!—so people say. What's the good of a voice of gold with a grandmother like that?" She pointed a shaking finger of scorn in the direction of the long room. A black face was put shyly in at the opposite door. "Here's Venus to set the table."
"As if we didn't deal with struggles at home. Do you have any idea how poor we are? I’m not just talking about leaks in the kitchen or rain coming through the roof—who cares about that? We're so poor"—she moved closer to him with each step—"that we can't have decent clothes, we can't have proper heating, and, except when you're around, we don’t have decent food. And I have a voice of gold!—so they say. What good is a voice of gold with a grandmother like that?" She pointed a trembling finger of disdain toward the long room. A dark face peeked timidly in at the opposite door. "Here’s Venus to set the table."
Val tumbled down from her climax and stalked miserably out. Ethan followed her.
Val stumbled down from her peak and walked out sadly. Ethan followed her.
"Come to the drawing-room," he whispered, in the passage.
"Come to the living room," he whispered in the hallway.
"Parlor, I suppose you mean."
"Do you mean parlor?"
"Yes, parlor."
"Yes, living room."
"What for?"
"Why?"
"We can talk there."
"Let's talk there."
They pushed open the door.
They opened the door.
"She's left the key!" cried Val, springing towards the piano.
"She left the key!" Val shouted, rushing towards the piano.
"So she has," he admitted, with less enthusiasm.
"So she has," he acknowledged, sounding less enthusiastic.
"That's for your sake. Cousin Ethan, you could try my voice if you liked."
"That's for your benefit. Cousin Ethan, you could give my voice a try if you want."
"Of course," he said, with misgiving.
"Sure," he said, feeling tense.
How was he to let her down from the dizzy height of her illusion without hurting her cruelly or stultifying himself? The voice that had joined in "Maid of Athens" had been so unremarkable, he could not recall anything about it save that, unwillingly, she had sung. She opened the piano. He saw with pitying amusement how her fingers shook upon the ancient rosewood.
How was he supposed to bring her down from the dizzy height of her fantasy without hurting her badly or making himself look foolish? The voice that had participated in "Maid of Athens" was so ordinary that he couldn't remember anything about it except that, reluctantly, she had sung. She opened the piano. He felt a mix of pity and amusement as he noticed her fingers trembling on the old rosewood.
"I am a mezzo-soprano," she said. "I'll show you my range first."
"I’m a mezzo-soprano," she said. "I'll show you my vocal range first."
And she proceeded to do so, her voice as shaky at the beginning as her hands, but steadying itself on the second note, rising slowly, with a kind of conscious pride, swelling audaciously rich, mounting higher and clearer, leaping at the top notes like some spirit of delight sounding silver trumpets to the sun.
And she went ahead with it, her voice shaky at first just like her hands, but steadying by the second note, rising slowly with a sense of pride, becoming boldly rich, climbing higher and clearer, leaping to the high notes like a joyful spirit sounding silver trumpets to the sun.
Ethan stood staring when she finished.
Ethan stood there, staring when she finished.
"Either something's wrong with my ears, or else you have got a wonderful voice!"
"Either something's wrong with my ears, or you really have a wonderful voice!"
"Oh, cousin Ethan, cousin Ethan!"
"Oh, cousin Ethan!"
She caught his hands, and pressed them in an ecstasy of relief and gladness. He was moved himself when he saw her happy eyes were wet.
She caught his hands and pressed them in a rush of relief and joy. He was touched when he saw her happy eyes filling with tears.
"I didn't hear one of those notes last night. What did you do with your voice then?"
"I didn't hear any of those notes last night. What happened to your voice?"
"Grandma—she'd put down her foot—soft pedal—she's done that all my life."
"Grandma—she'd stand her ground—take it easy—she's been doing that my whole life."
"Sing something—I'll play for you."
"Sing something—I'll play for you."
He swept her off the piano-stool.
He knocked her off the piano stool.
"I don't know much but ballads."
"I don't know much except for ballads."
She pulled the yellowed sheets out of the stand, wondering as she turned them over which, if any, of these songs he had heard sung by great artists. She was on the point of asking him, when, "Oh," she said, jumping up, "here's this from 'Trovatore,'" and she set the music before him with the firm intention of rivalling that Patti people made such a fuss about. She sang the English words, "Ah, I've sighed to rest me," and not without a certain largeness of effect intensely satisfying to herself.
She pulled the yellowed sheets out of the stand, wondering as she flipped them over which, if any, of these songs he had heard performed by famous artists. She was about to ask him when she suddenly exclaimed, "Oh," jumping up, "here’s this from 'Trovatore,'" and she placed the music in front of him, determined to rival that Patti everyone talked about. She sang the English words, "Ah, I've sighed to rest me," and not without a sense of grandeur that was deeply satisfying to her.
"There's no doubt," he said, at the end, "that you have a voice. You, naturally, don't in the least know how to use it; but it's there."
"There's no doubt," he said at the end, "that you have a voice. You, of course, have no idea how to use it; but it's there."
This was not what she had expected—in fact, it was a blow; for, in spite of her old desire to be taught, she looked towards a singing-master chiefly as a personal influence to help her into the operatic field. She felt it a grievance against her family that she had had no early advantages, and yet she had thought it more than probable that genius could do without them. But what if cousin Ethan was right? All the more need not to lose time.
This wasn’t what she had anticipated—in fact, it hit her hard; because, despite her long-standing wish to be taught, she viewed a singing instructor mainly as a personal mentor to guide her into the world of opera. She felt it was unfair that her family had not given her any early opportunities, yet she believed it was likely that talent could thrive without them. But what if cousin Ethan was correct? All the more reason not to waste any time.
"The question is," she said, "What's to be done?"
"The question is," she said, "What should we do?"
"Done?"
"Finished?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
It flashed over her in the pause that he might think she was hinting that he should defray the expense of her training, and this suddenly seemed as repulsive to reason and to dignity as if five months before she had not calmly suggested it herself. It was Heaven's own mercy that letter had got lost! She must have been crazy when she wrote it.
It suddenly occurred to her during the pause that he might think she was implying he should cover the cost of her training, and this felt just as offensive to her sense of logic and pride as if she hadn’t calmly proposed it herself five months earlier. It was a blessing from above that letter had gotten lost! She must have been out of her mind when she wrote it.
"Of course," she said, "my family can't do much, and"—looking at him half apologetically, and feeling the necessity to forestall him—"I couldn't allow any one else to do more[Pg 302] than give me advice and letters of introduction. I have my plans all laid—but now my father's ill."
"Of course," she said, "my family can't do much, and"—looking at him somewhat apologetically, and feeling the need to interrupt him—"I couldn't let anyone else do more[Pg 302] than give me advice and letters of introduction. I have my plans all set—but now my father's sick."
"What plans?"
"What are the plans?"
"I was going to New York with my father next month to look over the field"—at his look of incredulity, she added: "operatic field. As I haven't any money, and can't possibly borrow, I must find a way to be a chorus-girl first."
"I’m going to New York with my dad next month to check out the scene"—seeing his look of disbelief, she added: "the opera scene. Since I don’t have any money and can’t possibly borrow any, I need to find a way to become a chorus girl first."
"What an idea!"
"Great idea!"
He got up from the piano, and walked the length of the room and back.
He stood up from the piano and walked to the end of the room and back.
"A very good idea."
"A great idea."
"My dear Val—"
"My dear Val—"
He stopped.
He paused.
"No, cousin Ethan"—she motioned away his imaginary offer—"the Ganos don't borrow money, they do without."
"No, cousin Ethan," she waved off his imaginary offer, "the Ganos don’t borrow money, they get by without it."
He smiled a little.
He smiled slightly.
"Did grandmamma approve of this chorus-girl plan?"
"Did grandma approve of this chorus girl plan?"
"Of course she wouldn't. It's only father who knows."
"Of course she wouldn't. Only Dad knows."
"Does he approve?"
"Does he approve?"
"Well, not to say approve, but he knows it's no use objecting."
"Well, it's not that he approves, but he knows there's no point in arguing."
"Do you know, I don't approve of it either."
"Just so you know, I'm not okay with it either."
She sat down on the piano-stool, looking at him doubtfully. Was this an offer of a million in disguise? or could it be—
She sat down on the piano stool, looking at him with uncertainty. Was this a hidden offer of a million? Or could it be—
"You don't mean," she said, "that you won't give me any letters of introduction?"
"You can't be serious," she said, "that you won't give me any letters of introduction?"
"I mean, little cousin, that I'll do all in my power to keep you from the hardships and the hurts of public life."
"I mean, little cousin, that I'll do everything I can to protect you from the challenges and pains of public life."
He put a hand on her shoulder, and was looking down upon her. She opened her lips, but no sound came.
He placed a hand on her shoulder and looked down at her. She opened her lips, but no sound came out.
"There won't be any lack in your life of beautiful and worth-while things; don't spoil it all—don't spoil yourself by being too eager."
"There won't be any shortage of your life of beautiful and meaningful things; don't ruin it all—don't ruin yourself by being too eager."
"Y—you don't understand," she faltered, with a suffocating sense of throbbing in her throat.
"Y—you don’t get it," she stumbled, feeling a tightness in her throat.
"Oh yes, I do. I understand a lot. Promise me you won't take any steps about this without letting me know."
"Oh yes, I do. I understand a lot. Promise me you won't do anything about this without telling me."
She shook her head, and tried to draw from under the thrilling touch of his hand.
She shook her head and tried to pull away from the exciting feeling of his hand.
"I shall not let you go till you promise."
"I won't let you leave until you promise."
The other hand had fallen on her other shoulder. It was as if chains were being hung upon her. But why wasn't she struggling? Why—why was bondage so sweet?
The other hand had landed on her other shoulder. It felt like chains were being wrapped around her. But why wasn't she fighting it? Why—why did this feeling of being trapped feel so good?
"I'm waiting. Promise!" said the masterful voice.
"I'm waiting. I promise!" said the confident voice.
"I—promise."
"I swear."
The tumult in her heart made the clang of the dinner-bell sound as if it were ringing in some far-off place.
The chaos in her heart made the sound of the dinner bell feel like it was ringing from a distant location.
"What—what was it I promised?" she asked herself again and again.
"What was it I promised?" she kept asking herself.
CHAPTER 21
It struck Mrs. Gano the next day, as they were out driving, that Val was unusually subdued. She seemed to see nothing that they passed, hear nothing that was said. But it could not be said she looked unhappy. And Ethan was in excellent spirits. Emmie was bowing right and left, bowing with that air she had rapidly acquired, and was sedulously cultivating, a royal-condescension-to-the-crowd kind of bow.
It occurred to Mrs. Gano the next day, as they were driving, that Val was unusually quiet. She seemed to notice nothing they passed by or to hear anything that was said. But it couldn't be said that she looked unhappy. Ethan was in great spirits. Emmie was bowing to everyone, showing off that royal-condecension-to-the-crowd kind of bow she had quickly picked up and was diligently practicing.
"Who is that?" asked Mrs. Gano, seeing Emmie's pantomime, and seeing, too, that Val had made no sign.
"Who is that?" asked Mrs. Gano, noticing Emmie's gestures, and also seeing that Val hadn't reacted.
"Mr. Peter Hall."
"Mr. Peter Hall"
"What! Not the young Pete Hall that I recommended to Blakistons?"
"What! Not the young Pete Hall that I suggested to Blakistons?"
"Yes'm," said Emmie, meekly.
"Yes," said Emmie, meekly.
"Why do you bow to him?"
"Why do you bow to him?"
"Oh, I know him."
"Oh, I know him."
"We all know him, but that's no reason you should recognize him out of the store."
"We all know him, but that doesn't mean you should recognize him outside the store."
"I don't see why—" began Emmie.
"I don't see why—" started Emmie.
"I've told you before, you do not know such persons except in their capacity of salesmen."
"I've told you before, you only know those people as salespeople."
"He bowed to me, grandma."
"He bowed to me, Grandma."
"Impertinence! Teach him a lesson next time. Don't notice him."
"That's rude! Make sure to teach him a lesson next time. Just ignore him."
Mrs. Gano's point of view not only seemed to Val quite natural, but this very same conversation, with some immaterial variation, had taken place too often to merit notice. Cousin Ethan, however, was looking from one to the other in frank amazement.
Mrs. Gano's perspective not only felt perfectly natural to Val, but this exact conversation, with some minor differences, had happened so frequently that it barely registered. Cousin Ethan, on the other hand, was glancing between the two with clear surprise.
"'Tisn't as if Peter Hall was a servant," said Emmie,[Pg 305] appealingly. "I've given up bowing to the Otways' coachman."
"'It’s not like Peter Hall was a servant," Emmie said, appealingly.[Pg 305] "I've stopped bowing to the Otways' coachman."
"Isn't all this very undemocratic?" Ethan asked.
"Isn't all of this really undemocratic?" Ethan asked.
"It's a most essential consideration in a democracy."
"It's a very important consideration in a democracy."
"But do you realize that it shows a degree of class prejudice that doesn't exist in the older, the monarchical countries?"
"But do you realize that it reflects a level of class prejudice that isn't present in the older, monarchical countries?"
"Quite possible. Where the differences are broadly and indelibly stamped, there's no need to remind anybody that they exist."
"That’s likely. When the differences are clearly marked and permanent, there’s no need to remind anyone that they’re there."
"Three months ago," said Ethan, meditatively, "I should have called such considerations absolutely un-American. However, a season at Newport, not to speak of glimpses of life in the Boston clubs and on Beacon Hill, have helped to readjust my views. Still, I didn't think I should find out here in the West"—some quick look in Mrs. Gano's face made him modify—"out here in the Great Middle States—"
"Three months ago," Ethan said thoughtfully, "I would have considered such thoughts completely un-American. However, a summer in Newport, not to mention experiences in the Boston clubs and on Beacon Hill, have changed my perspective. Still, I didn’t expect to discover that here in the West"—a quick glance at Mrs. Gano's face made him change his words—"here in the Great Middle States—"
"You forget your father's family are Southerners, root and branch. But as to that, you will leave distinctions behind when you reach heaven, not before. And even there we are told one star differeth from another star in glory."
"You forget that your father's family is deeply Southern. But you'll leave all those distinctions behind when you get to heaven, not before. And even there, we're told one star differs from another in glory."
"Well," said Ethan, smiling, "I only wish I'd brought Drouet."
"Well," Ethan said with a smile, "I just wish I had brought Drouet."
"A friend of yours?"
"Is this a friend of yours?"
"Well, yes, if I may be so bold. A more necessary friend than most. I rather missed him at first. Drouet is my valet."
"Well, yes, if I can be so bold. A more essential friend than most. I actually missed him at first. Drouet is my valet."
"There would have been accommodation for him."
"There would have been a place for him."
"You see, I didn't know. I thought you would have been scandalized."
"You see, I had no idea. I thought you would be shocked."
"I don't see why you should think that. My father never travelled without his body-servant. You must have had the Tallmadges in mind. They, you know, thought themselves wiser than the prophets. There was no need of hewers of wood and drawers of water. Every one would be free and equal once black slavery was abolished. [Pg 306]Childishness! Three-fourths of the human race is in bondage to the other fourth. Whether your servant is a Frenchman and white, or an African and black, the root of the matter is the same. We exact menial services of our inferiors, being of the dominant race."
"I don't get why you think that. My dad never traveled without his servant. You must be thinking of the Tallmadges. They, you know, believed they were smarter than the prophets. There wasn't a need for laborers. Everyone would be free and equal once slavery was ended. [Pg 306]That’s just childish! Three-quarters of humanity is under the control of the other quarter. Whether your servant is a white Frenchman or a black African, the core issue is the same. We demand service from those we consider beneath us, being the dominant race."
The carriage drew up before the ruinous Fort, and "the dominant race" got out, while two black faces and a colored turban went scuttling back to the rear. John Gano, in a shabby old coat with a tear in the sleeve, was standing on a step-ladder, lopping off twigs with a huge pair of garden shears.
The carriage pulled up in front of the crumbling Fort, and "the dominant race" stepped out, while two Black individuals and a person in a colored turban hurried back behind. John Gano, wearing a worn-out coat with a tear in the sleeve, was standing on a step ladder, trimming branches with a large pair of garden shears.
"John—John! What a mad proceeding! You will take your death!" cried his mother from the carriage window.
"John—John! What a crazy situation! You're going to get yourself killed!" his mother shouted from the carriage window.
The gentleman so addressed climbed carefully down the step-ladder, while Emmie tumbled out of the carriage and ran to meet him.
The man being referred to carefully climbed down the step ladder, while Emmie jumped out of the carriage and ran to meet him.
"What do you think, father?" she said, confidingly. "Cousin Ethan's got a valet."
"What do you think, Dad?" she said, with a sense of trust. "Cousin Ethan has a butler."
"A what?"
"A what now?"
"A valet," whispered Emmie.
"A valet," Emmie whispered.
"Valet! What does he want a valet for?"
"Valet! What does he need a valet for?"
In vain Emmie squeezed his arm. He spoke in a loud, astonished tone.
In vain, Emmie squeezed his arm. He spoke in a loud, surprised voice.
"Ah ha! I felt it wouldn't do to produce Drouet in New Plymouth," said Ethan, who was conducting Mrs. Gano to the porch.
"Ah ha! I thought it wouldn't be a good idea to bring Drouet to New Plymouth," said Ethan, who was leading Mrs. Gano to the porch.
"Well," answered his uncle, dryly, "if you were too old or too ill to wait on yourself, I should understand it."
"Well," his uncle replied flatly, "if you were too old or too sick to take care of yourself, I would get it."
"Do come in out of the draughts, John, and don't stand talking nonsense. Your father had his body-servant before he was either old or ill, and so did my father."
"Come in out of the drafts, John, and stop talking nonsense. Your father had a servant before he was old or sick, and so did my father."
"That was in the antebellum days, before men realized they couldn't oppress their fellows with impunity."
"That was in the pre-Civil War days, before people understood they couldn't oppress others without consequences."
"What do you mean?" asked Mrs. Gano, turning sharply on her son.
"What do you mean?" asked Mrs. Gano, turning sharply to her son.
"I mean that if our forefathers had realized what an awful inheritance they were laying up for their children in[Pg 307] the negro problem, they would have gone without their valets and left the negro in his native wilds."
"I mean that if our ancestors had known what a terrible legacy they were creating for their children with the[Pg 307] Black issue, they would have done without their servants and left the Black people in their natural habitats."
"Oh, if you only mean that the initial mistake was in having the shiftless creatures here at all, I agree. The negro enslaved was a care and a drag on the South; the negro free is a menace to all America."
"Oh, if you only mean that the original mistake was bringing those aimless people here in the first place, I agree. Enslaved Black people were a burden on the South; free Black people are a threat to all of America."
She opened the door of the long room and rang for Venus to take off her shoes.
She opened the door to the long room and called for Venus to take off her shoes.
"Yes, the Color Question," said John Gano, sitting down heavily on one of the fleur-de-lis chairs—"the Color Question is just one of the forms of ferociously usurious interest one generation has to pay on the debts incurred by another. The world learns its lessons with infinite pains. The same thing happens over and over again, and no one raises a finger."
"Yes, the Color Question," John Gano said, sitting down heavily on one of the fleur-de-lis chairs. "The Color Question is just one of the ways that one generation has to deal with the outrageous interest owed for the debts taken on by another. The world learns its lessons with endless struggle. The same thing keeps happening, and no one does anything about it."
He sat gazing at some impending peril with prophetic gloom.
He sat staring at some upcoming danger with a sense of foreboding.
"What is happening over again?" asked Ethan, divesting himself of his outer coat.
"What’s happening again?" asked Ethan, taking off his outer coat.
"The importation of ignorant debased foreigners to do the work that the American born not only won't do himself, but won't, in his haste to get rich, allow to remain undone. Why do the offscourings of the earth flock to America? Not because it's any longer the New World. They don't go to Australia or South Africa in the same numbers. They come here because the American born is more of an arrant fool and snob than any creature God permits to breathe. Hardly any one so poor but he will pay the highest wages for the worst alien service."
"The importation of uneducated, unrefined foreigners to do the work that Americans not only refuse to do themselves but also won’t allow to be left undone in their rush to get rich. Why do the dregs of the earth flock to America? Not because it’s still the New World. They don’t go to Australia or South Africa in the same numbers. They come here because Americans are more foolish and snobbish than any creature allowed to breathe. Almost no one so poor that they won’t pay the highest wages for the worst foreign service."
"Father!" Val, half-way up-stairs, came running back to her country's rescue. "Cousin Ethan won't understand you are just arguing. Father doesn't really think Americans are snobs."
"Father!" Val, halfway up the stairs, rushed back to defend her country. "Cousin Ethan won't realize you’re just having an argument. Dad doesn’t really believe that Americans are snobs."
"Yes, snobs of the worst kind! What respect have we for the laboring man? What do we know or practise of healthy German industry, of the thrift of the French?"
"Yeah, the worst kind of snobs! What respect do we have for the working class? What do we know or practice about healthy German industry or the frugality of the French?"
"I thought our industries were our strong point."
"I thought our industries were our strong suit."
"Industries, yes—not our industry. We can establish[Pg 308] mills and manufactories, and then get ship-loads of Teutons and of Irish to come over and work them."
"Industries, sure—not our industry. We can set up[Pg 308] mills and factories, and then bring over shiploads of Germans and Irish to work in them."
"If they'd only be content with that," said Ethan, "but they end by working our municipalities too and running our country."
"If they would just be satisfied with that," Ethan said, "but they end up taking over our local governments and running our country."
"They always do," said John Gano, shaking his forefinger in the air. "They always have!" With that he brought his clinched fist down on his knee. "If you can't hoe your row yourself, don't call in a man to help you. He'll end by helping himself. You'll have saved the hoeing and lost the row. But the average American won't do anything himself that he can get another man to do for him."
"They always do," said John Gano, shaking his finger in the air. "They always have!" With that, he brought his clenched fist down on his knee. "If you can’t handle your own problems, don’t ask someone else for help. They’ll end up looking out for themselves instead. You might avoid the hard work but lose sight of what you were trying to achieve. But the typical American won’t do anything for themselves if they can get someone else to do it."
No wonder, thought Ethan, that the foreign visitor to these shores has such difficulty in classifying American opinion. Here, under the same roof, within the bonds of the closet kinship, were to be heard the old views of "the dominant race" from Mrs. Gano, and here was her own son railing.
No wonder, Ethan thought, that a foreign visitor to these shores has such a hard time understanding American opinions. Under the same roof, amidst close family ties, you could hear Mrs. Gano expressing old views of "the dominant race," while her own son was ranting.
"Nobody is content any more to work his own land or learn a trade; everybody must scramble for the big money prizes, the privilege of being an employer of labor."
"Nobody wants to work their own land or learn a trade anymore; everyone is fighting for the big money rewards, the chance to be an employer of labor."
It was a deed of some daring to interrupt the flow of masculine talk, but Val sat down on the bottom step of the stairs, saying firmly:
It took some courage to interrupt the guys' conversation, but Val sat down on the bottom step of the stairs, saying firmly:
"Americans can't help being ambitious. They know there's a great deal to do."
"Americans can't help but be ambitious. They understand there's a lot to accomplish."
"There is a great deal to be done; but the American has mistaken notions as to what. The American artisan thinks his son must aim at being a boss, if not being President. The farmer thinks he's doing his share when he hires hands and sends his own boys to swell the stream of clerks and town-strugglers. The infection seized on the women about thirty years ago."
"There is a lot to be done, but Americans have the wrong ideas about what that is. The American worker believes his son should aspire to be a boss, if not the President. The farmer thinks he’s contributing by hiring workers and sending his own kids to join the ranks of clerks and urban strivers. This mindset started to spread among women about thirty years ago."
"Stick up for us," whispered Val's voice behind Ethan.
"Stand up for us," Val whispered from behind Ethan.
"The result is," her father went on, "it's harder to find in America to-day a good cook or chambermaid than to find a woman musician, novelist, linguist, or painter."
"The result is," her father continued, "it's harder to find a good cook or housekeeper in America today than to find a woman who is a musician, novelist, linguist, or painter."
"Say something," admonished the low voice from the bottom step.
"Say something," urged the quiet voice from the bottom step.
"I imagine," the perfidious Ethan remarked, "that there are accomplished persons on both sides the sea who are ready to excel in any art except the art of being of use."
"I think," the deceitful Ethan said, "that there are skilled people on both sides of the ocean who are eager to excel in any craft except the craft of being helpful."
"Exactly. These people no doubt exist everywhere, but they should be swept off the face of America." Val looked out anxiously past the sheltering form of her cousin. "Farmers', tradesmen's daughter's all over the land are giving up house-work"—Val withdrew her head and sat in obscurity—"giving up field and dairy work. Their foolish fathers buy them pianos, buy them novels; and able-bodied young women idle away their days in rocking-chairs, breeding discontent and disease."
"Exactly. These people are definitely everywhere, but they should be removed from America." Val looked out nervously beyond her cousin's protective figure. "Farmers' and tradesmen's daughters all over the country are quitting housework"—Val pulled her head back and sat quietly—"leaving field and dairy work behind. Their clueless fathers buy them pianos and novels; and capable young women waste their days in rocking chairs, creating discontent and problems."
Val appeared to be making preparations to retire.
Val seemed to be getting ready to retire.
"You think," asked Ethan, "there is any application in the fact—to—a people of another class?"
"You think," Ethan asked, "there's any relevance in that fact for people from a different class?"
"Most assuredly. What the ignorant ignorantly despise, we must elevate. We must show them the bottomless vulgarity of their view." The restive movement on the bottom step augmented his ire. "I assure you the market cries aloud for house-keepers, nurses, laundresses, sempstresses. We are not in need of any more poetesses, department clerks, singers."
"Definitely. What the uninformed unfairly look down on, we need to raise up. We must reveal the endless ignorance of their perspective." The restless movement on the bottom step intensified his anger. "I assure you the market is loudly calling for housekeepers, nurses, laundresses, seamstresses. We don’t need any more poetesses, department clerks, singers."
He had got up and was glowering unmistakably at the girl who had risen from the bottom step.
He had gotten up and was clearly glaring at the girl who had stepped up from the bottom step.
"It's too bad, father, your going back on my singing, just because I forgot to mend your coat. I thought you were an invalid in bed. I didn't expect you to climb trees to-day."
"It's too bad, Dad, you're going back on my singing just because I forgot to fix your coat. I thought you were stuck in bed. I didn't expect you to climb trees today."
"To-day has got nothing to do with it, although I am surprised and disappointed that you want your grandmother to engage some raw Irish girl—"
"Today has nothing to do with it, although I am surprised and disappointed that you want your grandmother to hire some unrefined Irish girl—"
"Only while we have company."
"Only when we have company."
"Company!" he said, bristling more than ever. "What can 'company' get but profit out of seeing that we think nobly of work; that we're ready to do our part towards[Pg 310] turning domestic and industrial service from an ugly slavery into a beautiful and noble privilege."
"Company!" he exclaimed, even more agitated. "What can 'company' gain other than profit from making sure that we regard work as something admirable; that we're willing to do our bit towards[Pg 310] transforming domestic and industrial service from a source of ugly slavery into a beautiful and dignified privilege."
"Come, Emmie," said Val, "let's get our things off."
"Come on, Emmie," Val said, "let's take off our things."
The two girls simultaneously took to their heels. John Gano leaned back in the chair, coughing feebly, all his animation spent.
The two girls instantly took off running. John Gano leaned back in the chair, coughing weakly, all his energy gone.
"She has set her heart on my taking her East to learn singing," he said, in a low, dispirited voice. "I've been feeling to-day I may never go East again."
"She really wants me to take her East to learn how to sing," he said, in a quiet, downcast voice. "I've been feeling today that I might never go East again."
"You are not strong enough just yet," began Ethan.
"You aren't strong enough yet," Ethan said.
"I wish Val would get over this craze about opera, especially if I'm not here. I've been thinking a great deal about it to-day. If she could take up some of the duties here—" He looked round helplessly, as if to find something she might with advantage begin upon.
"I wish Val would move past this obsession with opera, especially when I'm not around. I've been thinking about it a lot today. If she could handle some of the responsibilities here—" He looked around helplessly, as if searching for something she could start on.
"Oh, we must get the opera idea out of her head. I am quite of your opinion there."
"Oh, we need to get the opera idea out of her head. I completely agree with you on that."
"Ha, really?" said John Gano, with a relieved, almost incredulous air. "You think there's something in what I say?"
"Ha, seriously?" John Gano said, sounding relieved and a bit incredulous. "You actually think there's some truth to what I'm saying?"
"Indeed I do."
"Yup, I do."
"Most assuredly." He got up with renewed energy. "I'll tell her that the women who take up the despised craft of home-making and home-keeping will be not only the true artists of the future, they'll be the only order of working-women, never in want of a place."
"Definitely." He stood up with a burst of energy. "I'll tell her that the women who embrace the undervalued work of homemaking and maintaining a home will not only be the true artists of the future, they'll be the only group of working women who will never be without a job."
As Ethan went to his room he indulged the cynical suspicion that his uncle had some definite vision of the particular home that Val was to labor for and ornament, and it was not the Fort. Well? He smiled. Pshaw! "Am I growing old, that a little school-girl should get hold of me after all my escapes?" For so much had his social experience warped him that he seldom thought of marriage now, save as of something others plotted and which he must frustrate and elude.
As Ethan headed to his room, he entertained the cynical thought that his uncle had a clear idea of the specific home Val was meant to work for and decorate, and it wasn’t the Fort. Well? He smiled. Pshaw! “Am I getting old, that a little schoolgirl could get to me after all my narrow escapes?” His social experiences had twisted his perspective so much that he rarely thought about marriage anymore, except as something others schemed for and which he needed to sidestep and avoid.
Val! He laughed to himself. Absurd! But his face had little amusement in it, and less irony than he would have credited. "The older men grow," he said to [Pg 311]himself, "the more the fainter-hearted among them shrink from age, the more they worship youth. Now, if I were fifty I might be in danger."
Val! He chuckled to himself. Ridiculous! But his face showed little amusement and even less irony than he would have thought. "The older men get," he said to [Pg 311]himself, "the more the timid among them avoid aging, the more they idolize youth. Now, if I were fifty I might be at risk."
Going down, after writing some letters, an hour or so later, he heard "the little school-girl" coming behind him, and then stopping suddenly.
Going down, after writing some letters, about an hour later, he heard "the little school-girl" coming up behind him, and then she stopped suddenly.
"That you, Val?" He stood waiting. No answer. She had gone back into her room. He stood stamping his letters under the hall lamp.
"Is that you, Val?" He stood there waiting. No response. She had gone back into her room. He stood there stamping his letters under the hall lamp.
Val's head presently peered down from the top of the stair.
Val's head was currently looking down from the top of the stairs.
"Yes, I'm here," said Ethan, provokingly.
"Yeah, I'm here," Ethan said with a teasing tone.
"I'm looking for one of the servants," Val said, descending with dignity.
"I'm looking for one of the staff," Val said, walking down gracefully.
Ethan looked up, laughing at her over the banisters.
Ethan looked up, laughing at her from above the banisters.
"What makes you look so solemn?" he asked.
"What’s got you looking so serious?" he asked.
"My sister's got a sore throat, and I can't find the stuff for a compress."
"My sister has a sore throat, and I can't find the stuff for a compress."
"No use telling me you're such a sympathetic sister as you make out. What's the real matter?"
"No point in pretending you're the caring sister you claim to be. What's the real issue?"
Ethan had come down-stairs, intending to be more discreet than ever in the future. De Poincy was no doubt right—even here it was necessary to be en garde. With this idea dragged well into the foreground again, what demon of perversity made him lift a hand above the banisters and hold the girl's fingers fast to the polished rail? It was the first time he had touched her. He was rather startled at the commotion set up in his own nerves by the trifling action, but it was mainly, he assured himself, the reflex of the evident agitation of the girl. She had dropped her eyes, and he saw her upper lip tremble.
Ethan had come downstairs, planning to be more discreet than ever from now on. De Poincy was definitely right—even here, it was necessary to be on guard. With this thought front and center again, what strange impulse made him lift a hand above the banisters and hold the girl's fingers tightly against the polished rail? It was the first time he had touched her. He was somewhat shocked by the stir this small action caused in his own nerves, but he convinced himself that it was mostly a reaction to the clear agitation of the girl. She had lowered her gaze, and he noticed her upper lip quivering.
"What's the real matter?" he repeated, letting go her hand, not all of a sudden, but drawing his own across it lingeringly; "I thought you were always happy."
"What's really going on?" he repeated, releasing her hand, not abruptly, but slowly stroking it with his own; "I thought you were always happy."
"Happy!" she said, making a gallant effort to recover her usual manner. "Well, it's nobody's fault if I am."
"Happy!" she exclaimed, trying hard to get back to her usual self. "Well, it’s nobody’s fault that I am."
"Now that I come to look at you, I believe you are happy, all the same."
"Now that I see you, I really think you are happy, after all."
"Course I am; but it's only because I was born that way and can't get out o' the habit." She came on down-stairs.
"Of course I am; it's just that I was born this way and can't shake the habit." She walked down the stairs.
"Your father was quite right, you know, in what he said this afternoon."
"Your dad was totally right, you know, about what he said this afternoon."
"Oh, he didn't really mean it. It was partly just arguing—father does so love arguing—and partly because Emmie told on you. I've been saying she deserved to have a sore throat."
"Oh, he didn't really mean it. It was mostly just arguing—Dad really loves to argue—and partly because Emmie spilled the beans on you. I've been saying she deserved to have a sore throat."
"Told on me?"
"You snitched on me?"
The supper-bell rang.
The dinner bell rang.
"Yes," said Val, when she could make herself heard; "let out that you had a valet. Emmie's so indiscreet. It was all right to tell grandma, she likes splendor, but Emmie might have known father would shy awfully at a valet. Sh! here he is!"
"Yeah," Val said, once she could be heard. "You shouldn't have mentioned you had a valet. Emmie's so nosy. It was fine to tell grandma; she loves luxury, but Emmie should have realized dad would be really uncomfortable with a valet. Shh! Here he comes!"
Ethan went and sat by Emmie a little while after supper that evening. They were great friends, these two; but somehow Ethan's conversation flagged. For no discoverable reason he had fallen into the clutch of one of those fits of gloomy silence that before he came to the Fort had been growing in frequency and in power to cripple and to numb his spirit. He had just given Emmie an old silver pounce-box that had belonged to some dead and gone Tallmadge, and that Ethan for years had carried in his pocket. Emmie was to keep menthol in it, Ethan said, and to sniff the aromatic remedy through the open-work inner lid of gold. Emmie was delighted at this attention on the part of her cousin, but she glanced up now and then from her occupation of crumbling the menthol into the tiny receptacle, keenly conscious of Ethan's black-browed preoccupation.
Ethan went and sat next to Emmie a little while after dinner that evening. They were great friends, but for some reason, Ethan's conversation started to fade. He had fallen into one of those gloomy silences that had been increasingly taking hold of him before he arrived at the Fort, leaving him feeling drained and numb. He had just given Emmie an old silver pounce-box that once belonged to some long-gone Tallmadge, something Ethan had carried in his pocket for years. He told Emmie to keep menthol in it and to sniff the aromatic remedy through the decorative inner lid of gold. Emmie was thrilled with this gesture from her cousin, but she occasionally glanced up from crushing the menthol into the small container, acutely aware of Ethan's heavy, worried expression.
"Why do you think so much?" she said.
"Why do you think about things so much?" she said.
"Heaven forfend! I never think."
"Heaven forbid! I never think."
"Oh yes, you do—unless Val's here. Grandma has often said," she continued, with her little air of superiority, "no one can think when Val's in the room."
"Oh yes, you do—unless Val's here. Grandma often said," she continued, with her little air of superiority, "no one can think when Val's in the room."
"Ah," said Ethan to himself, "that's at the bottom of my affection for Val."
"Ah," Ethan said to himself, "that's the root of my feelings for Val."
If he was unconscious of any change in her enlivening influence in the days following, it did not escape Mrs. Gano that Val's humor was more capricious than her family had been accustomed to find it. The old on-looker at the game could not, of course, know that alone with Ethan the girl was embarrassed, breathless, almost terrified, and yet deliciously happy. She was no sooner alone with him than she wanted to run away—no sooner had she run away than she wanted to go back. When he was present, she was often in the wildest spirits; when he went out of the room, he seemed to take her soul away with him. She sat silent, helpless, till he came again. She seemed to have lost her hitherto unfailing gusto for games and outings. She saw as little as possible of Julia and of Harry Wilbur. She did her lessons absent-mindedly, and was not much heard from in the general family talks. Val! Who had never found it possible before to realize that young people should be seen and not heard! Mrs. Gano had not lived seventy years in the world for nothing. She saw enough of the state of affairs to feel sore at heart for the poor foolish little girl, who was groping her way through her first great initiation into the mystery of mysteries.
If he was unaware of any change in her uplifting presence in the days that followed, Mrs. Gano noticed that Val's sense of humor was more unpredictable than her family had been used to. The old observer of the situation couldn't know that when alone with Ethan, the girl felt embarrassed, breathless, almost scared, yet incredibly happy. The moment she was by herself with him, she wanted to escape—no sooner had she run away than she wanted to return. When he was around, she was often in the best spirits; when he left the room, it felt like he took her very soul with him. She sat quietly, feeling lost, until he returned. It seemed she had lost her usual enthusiasm for games and outings. She limited her time with Julia and Harry Wilbur. She did her lessons distractedly and wasn't much involved in family conversations. Val! Who had never really understood before that young people should be seen and not heard! Mrs. Gano had lived seventy years in the world for a reason. She could see enough of what was happening to feel sad for the poor foolish girl, who was navigating her first big step into the mystery of mysteries.
For all Mrs. Gano's pride in, and affection for, Ethan, she felt scant patience at his lingering on at the Fort, amusing himself with Val's oddities and adorations, carelessly absorbing her generous capacity for hero-worship, building himself a shrine in her imagination before turning his back upon the Fort, perhaps for another twenty years. It was plain to Mrs. Gano that Ethan was a person exercising no little fascination upon womankind; equally plain was it that the school-girl worship of his little country cousin was in the nature of a smiling incident that could not arrest him long.
For all of Mrs. Gano's pride in and affection for Ethan, she had little patience for his staying at the Fort, entertaining himself with Val's quirks and infatuations, thoughtlessly soaking up her generous admiration as if building a shrine in her mind before leaving the Fort, possibly for another twenty years. It was obvious to Mrs. Gano that Ethan had a significant charm for women; it was equally clear that the schoolgirl admiration of his young cousin was just a fleeting moment that wouldn’t hold his attention for long.
"What an absurd infant you are!" she had heard him exclaim.
"What an absurd baby you are!" she had heard him exclaim.
"I'm not in the very least like an infant," Val had retorted.
"I'm not the slightest bit like a baby," Val had shot back.
"Well, you are quite the youngest person I've ever known," he assured her.
"Well, you are definitely the youngest person I've ever known," he assured her.
As Val sat at her lessons in the long room of a morning, Mrs. Gano had no need to look out herself to see, or to ask, who was passing under her windows. If, at the morning's end, the door behind them opened, she saw in Val's face if it were Ethan coming in. Old Jerusha was right—the face was like a lamp, and like an open book the young heart underneath its light.
As Val sat in her morning lessons in the long room, Mrs. Gano didn't need to look outside or ask who was passing by her windows. If the door behind them opened at the end of the morning, she could tell from Val's expression whether it was Ethan coming in. Old Jerusha was right—the face was like a lamp, and the young heart beneath it was like an open book.
"John," said Mrs. Gano, at the beginning of the next week, "has Ethan told you how long he means to stay?"
"John," said Mrs. Gano at the start of the next week, "has Ethan told you how long he plans to stay?"
"No."
"No."
"H'm! Well, I think you should talk to him about taking life more seriously. He ought not to idle away his youth as he's doing."
"Hmm! I think you should talk to him about taking life more seriously. He shouldn’t waste his youth like he is."
"We can't complain that he's idled much of it away here hitherto."
"We can't say he's wasted much of his time here so far."
"Why doesn't he prepare himself for some profession?"
"Why doesn't he get ready for a career?"
"He's done a good deal of preparing. He tells me he's going into politics."
"He's done a lot of preparing. He says he's getting into politics."
"Humph! politics. When?"
"Ugh! Politics. When?"
"Well, I dare say when he goes East again."
"Well, I bet when he heads East again."
"I don't approve of idle men."
"I don't approve of lazy men."
"No," said John Gano, with some asperity, "I know you don't."
"No," John Gano replied, a bit sharply, "I know you don't."
Body-servants and "splendor" were all very well, but it was not pleasing to Mrs. Gano that her only grandson should be regarded even temporarily in the light of that character, looked at askance even in the old unenterprising South, "the gentleman of leisure." In her heart she thought it undignified that Ethan should spend so many mornings playing tennis; that he should laugh and sing with Julia Otway (another victim, plainly) as though amusement were the end of existence. Harry Wilbur, too, who had begun with a good honest detestation of the visitor at the Fort, was at the end of three weeks one of his most ardent friends.
Body-servants and "glamour" were fine and all, but Mrs. Gano was not happy that her only grandson was seen—even temporarily—in that light, being viewed with skepticism even in the old, unambitious South as "the gentleman of leisure." Deep down, she found it undignified that Ethan spent so many mornings playing tennis, laughing and singing with Julia Otway (another victim, obviously) as if having fun was the purpose of life. Harry Wilbur, who had started out with a strong dislike for the visitor at the Fort, had by the end of three weeks become one of his biggest fans.
"The Wilburs want cousin Ethan to go and dine with[Pg 315] them on Sunday," Emmie reported. "They simply love him. I don't wonder. He's going to get Harry Wilbur something to do in Boston."
"The Wilburs want cousin Ethan to come and have dinner with[Pg 315] them on Sunday," Emmie said. "They really like him. I can't blame them. He's going to find Harry Wilbur something to do in Boston."
"Humph!" ejaculated Mrs. Gano; "when is he going to get himself something to do?"
"Humph!" exclaimed Mrs. Gano; "when is he going to find something to do?"
Emmie and her cousin continued the best possible friends. No cloud upon that relation, at all events. He had promised to teach her to ride, but Emmie was not strong enough for violent exercise, her grandmother thought, and Emmie herself thought riding must be "awfully scary." Val, in what her elders took to be some unaccountable mood, had also declined to ride, saying, mendaciously, that she had enough riding on Julia's pony. This resulted in Ethan's going out several times with Julia. She was nearly two years older than Val, and "quite the young lady." People began to smile and speculate, and the Otways took to asking Ethan "over."
Emmie and her cousin remained the best of friends, without any issues in their relationship. He had promised to teach her how to ride, but Emmie's grandmother felt she wasn't strong enough for such strenuous activity, and Emmie herself thought that riding must be "really scary." Val, in what her elders saw as a puzzling mood, also refused to ride, claiming, falsely, that she had enough riding experience on Julia's pony. This led to Ethan going out several times with Julia. She was nearly two years older than Val and "quite the young lady." People began to smile and speculate, and the Otways started inviting Ethan "over."
"Change your mind, Val, and come out with us this morning," Ethan had said, before going off with Julia for that second ride.
"Change your mind, Val, and join us this morning," Ethan had said before heading out with Julia for that second ride.
"I can't; I have lessons."
"I can’t; I have classes."
"Not to-day," said Mrs. Gano.
"Not today," said Mrs. Gano.
"No, it's Saturday. Come, I'll get you a mount."
"No, it's Saturday. Come on, I'll get you a ride."
"No, thank you, father's better now. We're beginning algebra again to-day."
"No, thanks, dad's doing better now. We're starting algebra again today."
"Algebra! What on earth do you want with—"
"Algebra! What on earth do you need that for—"
"She must keep up with her classes," said Mrs. Gano, answering for her, as Val went out of the room.
"She needs to stay on top of her classes," Mrs. Gano said, speaking for her as Val left the room.
But it was a good hour before the algebra lesson. Val went up to her father's room and climbed into the window-seat. There, with judicious arrangement of blind and the curtain closed in round her, she watched for Ethan to mount and ride away. Julia must have grown impatient waiting. She called for him to-day. How beautiful she looked—beautiful in her new habit! Away they went laughing in the sunshine. Val opened the window; now they were turning into Mioto Avenue at a hard gallop. She drew her cautious head in out of the sweet keen[Pg 316] air and buried her face in the musty old red moreen curtain.
But it was a good hour before the algebra lesson. Val went up to her dad's room and climbed into the window seat. There, with the blinds adjusted just right and the curtain drawn around her, she watched for Ethan to come up and ride away. Julia must have grown impatient waiting. She called for him today. How beautiful she looked—beautiful in her new riding outfit! Off they went, laughing in the sunshine. Val opened the window; now they were turning onto Mioto Avenue at a fast gallop. She pulled her cautious head back inside from the sweet, crisp[Pg 316] air and buried her face in the old, musty red curtain.
"Why didn't you go, child, if you wanted to so much?" She uncovered startled eyes. Her grandmother was standing there, looking strangely gentle. "Your father would have postponed the algebra for once."
"Why didn't you go, kid, if you wanted to really bad?" She opened her eyes wide in surprise. Her grandmother stood there, looking oddly soft. "Your dad would have postponed the algebra just this once."
"I haven't got a riding-habit."
"I don't have a riding outfit."
"The cashmere skirt you wear when you ride out with Julia does quite well."
"The cashmere skirt you wear when you go out with Julia looks great."
The girl shook her head. "Besides, I've only got the skirt."
The girl shook her head. "Plus, I only have the skirt."
"What's wrong with your nice velveteen jacket?"
"What's wrong with your nice velvet jacket?"
"Hideous!"
"Awful!"
They were silent for a space. Then Val:
They were quiet for a while. Then Val:
"Oh, I don't care, I've got lots to do."
"Oh, I don’t care, I have a lot to do."
She slid off the window-seat and went down-stairs. Val had her full share of the young heart's passionate instinct to keep its aching to itself. She had no idea that her grandmother had seen her standing outside the parlor door when Ethan was there alone, hesitating, trying to go in, trying to go away, and in the end succeeding only under strong inward compulsion in compassing the latter. It was well she never dreamed how much the old eyes saw. She was sure that the world she was dwelling in was a place no mortal foot had ever trod before. The girl felt herself a solitary way-breaker through a virgin forest; if she should tell the thousandth part of the magic and the mystery of this new world of her discovery, no mortal would believe such travellers' tales.
She slid off the window seat and went downstairs. Val had her fair share of the young heart's passionate instinct to keep its pain to herself. She had no clue that her grandmother had seen her standing outside the parlor door when Ethan was there alone, hesitating, trying to go in, trying to leave, and ultimately managing to walk away only because of a strong inner urge. It was a good thing she never realized how much the old eyes observed. She was convinced that the world she was in was a place no one else had ever walked before. The girl felt like a lone explorer in an untouched forest; if she were to share even a tiny piece of the magic and mystery of this new world she had discovered, no one would believe such travelers' tales.
She listened fascinated the night Ethan said, in answer to his uncle's platitude about "the common experience":
She listened, fascinated, the night Ethan responded to his uncle's cliché about "the common experience":
"There's no such thing! Experience is no more reduplicated than faces are."
"There's no such thing! Experience isn't repeated any more than faces are."
"Of course, I don't mean down to the smallest detail," John Gano had explained.
"Of course, I don't mean down to the smallest detail," John Gano had explained.
"Oh, as to that, we have birth and death in common, if that's all."
"Oh, regarding that, we all share birth and death, if that's all there is."
"There's a wonderful family likeness in the other facts of life," his uncle persisted.
"There's a great family resemblance in the other aspects of life," his uncle continued.
"Yes," said Mrs. Gano; "it is when we are young that we think there could never have been anything to match our experience."
"Yes," said Mrs. Gano; "it's when we're young that we believe nothing could ever compare to what we're going through."
"Then do you think now that your life has been a replica of Mrs. Otway's?"
"Do you think your life has been a copy of Mrs. Otway's?"
Mrs. Gano smiled.
Mrs. Gano smiled.
"Oh no," said Val, with a pleased confidence, "there was never anybody just like us before."
"Oh no," Val said confidently with a hint of pleasure, "there's never been anyone just like us before."
They all laughed.
They all chuckled.
"No doubt we are 'the peculiar people," said Mrs. Gano, calmly deserting her first postulate, and seeming quite equal to facing "the comic laugh."
"No doubt we are 'the peculiar people,'" said Mrs. Gano, calmly abandoning her initial assertion and appearing completely unfazed by "the comic laugh."
"I mean," said Val, "that if there never was any 'me' in the world before, the world's a different place now there's 'me' in it."
"I mean," Val said, "that if there never was a 'me' in the world before, the world is a different place now that there's a 'me' in it."
They laughed with less misgiving.
They laughed with fewer worries.
"You have Goethe on your side, my dear," said her father. "Goethe says Nature is always interesting because she's always renewing the observer."
"You have Goethe on your side, my dear," her father said. "Goethe says Nature is always interesting because she's always refreshing the observer."
"I like my way of putting it best," the girl maintained—"sounds more interesting."
"I prefer my way of saying it," the girl insisted—"it sounds more interesting."
"I've found out, Val," said Ethan, "that most people who make believe that human nature is everywhere the same, and that we're all as alike as pins in a row, usually except themselves. That shows they're wiser than their theories."
"I've realized, Val," said Ethan, "that most people who pretend that human nature is the same everywhere, and that we're all just like identical pins in a row, usually exclude themselves. That shows they're smarter than their theories."
"No one denies," said John Gano, "that a slight difference in the conditions makes some difference in the result. We were speaking broadly of the main outlines of life. They are curiously common to us all."
"No one denies," said John Gano, "that a small change in the circumstances can lead to a different outcome. We were talking generally about the main aspects of life. They are surprisingly similar for all of us."
"I don't see those 'common outlines,'" Ethan answered, "any more than I see the same pattern twice in a kaleidoscope. I see the same boundary walls—birth and death—and all between the two, endlessly different for each."
"I don’t see those 'common outlines,'" Ethan replied, "any more than I see the same pattern twice in a kaleidoscope. I see the same boundary walls—birth and death—and everything in between is endlessly different for each person."
"Yes, yes; I believe it's like that," said Val.
"Yeah, yeah; I think it's like that," said Val.
"It would be much pleasanter to agree with you, uncle," Ethan remarked, as he got out the chess-board. "It's more comfortable—more companionable. I think there are few thoughts so overwhelming as what John Morley calls 'the awful loneliness of life'—the loneliness that there's no help for, that no one can reach, no one can ever share. Each one of us"—slowly, absently, he set the chessmen in their places—"each man sits apart, with his own soul and its unique experience forever incommunicable, forever different."
"It would be much nicer to agree with you, Uncle," Ethan said as he pulled out the chessboard. "It’s more comfortable—more friendly. I think very few thoughts are as overwhelming as what John Morley describes as 'the awful loneliness of life'—the loneliness that can't be helped, that no one can reach, that no one can ever share. Each one of us"—slowly and absentmindedly, he set the chess pieces in their places—"each person sits alone, with their own soul and its unique experiences that can never be shared, forever different."
"No; not even incommunicable, if he have genius," returned his uncle. "The odd thing is that in that case what he has to communicate is something we all recognize. We expect him to be different; we are amazed to find him just like ourselves, with the trifling addition of being able to say what the rest of us have only felt."
"No, it's not incommunicable if he has genius," his uncle replied. "The strange thing is that what he has to share is something we all understand. We expect him to be different; we are surprised to discover he is just like us, with the small bonus of being able to express what the rest of us have only felt."
"You have more faith in the capacity and the veracity of genius than I have. In my opinion, not one of those who have tried to reveal themselves has been able to give us more than shreds and patches of reality. And they've discounted the fragments of truth by romancing, consciously or not—making themselves better, or making themselves worse than they were. The real revelations are the unconscious ones."
"You have more trust in the ability and truth of genius than I do. I think that none of those who have tried to express themselves have been able to show us more than bits and pieces of reality. And they’ve diluted those fragments of truth by adding a narrative, whether intentionally or not—making themselves look better or worse than they actually were. The true insights are the ones that come from the unconscious."
"St. Augustine," suggested John Gano.
"St. Augustine," John Gano suggested.
His nephew laughed and shook his head.
His nephew laughed and shook his head.
"Well, Rousseau," he amended, looking in the table-drawer for a missing bishop.
"Well, Rousseau," he corrected himself, searching in the table drawer for a missing bishop.
"Rousseau, too—exactly a case in my favor. You can't see the forest for the trees, nor the man for his confessions."
"Rousseau, too—perfectly supports my point. You can't see the forest for the trees, nor the person for their confessions."
John Gano shook his lion's mane.
John Gano shook his lion-like hair.
"If you could project your notion of Rousseau, uncle, and I could do the same by mine, do you suppose they would be alike?"
"If you could share your perception of Rousseau, Uncle, and I could share mine, do you think they would be similar?"
"Possibly not; we are not in agreement about Rousseau."
"Maybe not; we don't agree on Rousseau."
"Exactly; and do you think if we could summon him from the shades he would own either your Jean Jacques or[Pg 319] mine? Not he. And he'd be right. There's more bound up in men than they've ever been able to liberate. Even genius can do no more than make signals over the prison wall."
"Exactly; and do you think if we could summon him from the shadows, he would acknowledge either your Jean Jacques or[Pg 319] mine? Not a chance. And he’d be justified. There's more tied up in people than they've ever managed to free. Even genius can do no more than send signals over the prison wall."
"Shakespeare, of course, never tried."
"Shakespeare, obviously, never tried."
"No; think of it." Instead of beginning the game, Ethan stretched out his long legs under the table, and leaned back reflectively with his hands in his pockets—"think of it. Shakespeare, with all his knowledge, and his miraculous gift of expression, his vocabulary double that of the Bible, and greater than that of the Bible and Milton put together—even Shakespeare was too wise to try to do more than give a hint here, a little signal there, just as people do in real life." He looked up suddenly and caught Val's eye. She nodded faintly. "Reminds me of a talk I had with a fellow from Bengal who came over on the same Cunarder with me. He was telling me about the murder of the manager of a tea-garden in the Dooab—police a long time utterly at sea, till somebody discovered that, rummaging among his victim's belongings, the murderer had smudged a Bengali atlas with his thumb. This atlas was forwarded to the bureau where the thumb impressions of criminals are kept, and it was discovered that the impression on the atlas corresponded with the thumb recorded of a noted criminal then at large. The man was arrested on this fact alone. Other evidence was brought to light, and when the game was up the murderer confessed."
"No; think about it." Instead of starting the game, Ethan stretched his long legs under the table and leaned back thoughtfully with his hands in his pockets—"think about it. Shakespeare, with all his knowledge and his incredible gift for expression, his vocabulary twice that of the Bible and greater than the combined vocabularies of the Bible and Milton—even Shakespeare was too smart to try to do more than give a hint here, a little signal there, just like people do in real life." He suddenly looked up and caught Val's eye. She nodded slightly. "It reminds me of a conversation I had with a guy from Bengal who came over on the same Cunarder as me. He was telling me about the murder of the manager of a tea garden in the Dooab—the police were completely baffled for a long time until someone found out that, while going through the victim's things, the murderer had smudged a Bengali atlas with his thumb. This atlas was sent to the bureau where they keep thumbprints of criminals, and it turned out that the impression on the atlas matched the thumbprint of a known criminal who was still at large. The guy was arrested based on that alone. Other evidence came to light, and when the heat was on, the murderer confessed."
"Oh yes," said John Gano, quite unimpressed, "it's a good many years now since Galton—"
"Oh yeah," said John Gano, clearly not impressed, "it's been a lot of years since Galton—"
"Exactly, but when it comes to verifiable differences in our thumb whorls, who shall guess at the hidden differences in our brains and nerve ganglia? No, no; we are not alike. We are terribly and wonderfully and forever different, and it's your first play."
"Exactly, but when it comes to the obvious differences in our thumbprints, who can really know the hidden differences in our brains and nerve clusters? No, no; we are not the same. We are incredibly and beautifully and always different, and this is your first performance."
The next afternoon Emmie, warmly tucked up on a sofa by the fire, had fallen asleep while her father read aloud.[Pg 320] Mrs. Gano made her son a sign, and they went up-stairs to his room. Without preface she began to urge him to take the money he had been going to use in his journey to New York and go instead to the far South, as the doctor advised. She could put a little to it—enough to serve. No, no; he wouldn't. Why not? At last he said it was because of Val. He had promised her they would go East in the spring. He doubted if he would ever be strong enough to carry out the plan, but Val must not think he had gone back on his word. If he spent the money this winter, there would be nothing when the warm weather came.
The next afternoon, Emmie was snugly tucked up on a sofa by the fire and had fallen asleep while her father read aloud.[Pg 320] Mrs. Gano signaled to her son, and they went upstairs to his room. Without any small talk, she started urging him to take the money he had meant to use for his trip to New York and instead go to the Deep South, as the doctor suggested. She could add a little more—enough to help. No, he wouldn’t do it. Why not? Finally, he said it was because of Val. He had promised her they would go East in the spring. He wasn’t sure he would ever be strong enough to follow through on that plan, but Val shouldn’t think he had gone back on his word. If he spent the money this winter, there would be nothing left when the warm weather arrived.
"John," said his mother, "it is partly out of consideration for Val that I urge this."
"John," his mother said, "the reason I'm pushing this is partly for Val's sake."
John opened his eyes.
John woke up.
"I want you to go away for a change, and I don't want you to go alone. I want you to go with Ethan. I've already mentioned it to him. He knows of a place near Savannah."
"I want you to take a trip for once, and I don't want you to go by yourself. I want you to go with Ethan. I've already talked to him about it. He knows of a place near Savannah."
John Gano seemed to be considering in a bewildered way.
John Gano appeared to be pondering in a confused manner.
"I must go back," said his mother, uneasily. "Emmie may wake and want—" She seemed oddly nervous. "Pity Emmie should choose this particular time for one of her colds."
"I have to go back," his mother said, looking worried. "Emmie might wake up and need something—" She seemed strangely anxious. "It's a shame Emmie picked this exact moment to get one of her colds."
"Yes, poor child! she's missing all the festivity."
"Yes, poor kid! She's missing out on all the fun."
"Festivity!" echoed his mother. "Hump! Anyhow, it leaves those two young people a great deal alone."
"Celebration!" his mother exclaimed. "Hmph! Either way, it leaves those two young people a lot alone."
John Gano blinked.
John Gano blinked.
"Ethan and Val?" he said, absent-mindedly.
"Ethan and Val?" he said, lost in thought.
His mother nodded.
His mom nodded.
"Oh, I wouldn't worry about that. He might be left to less entertaining people than Val."
"Oh, I wouldn't worry about that. He might end up with less interesting people than Val."
"Precisely."
"Exactly."
They looked at each other in silence for a moment.
They stared at each other quietly for a moment.
"You don't mean—Val? Why, she's a child."
"You can't be serious—Val? She's just a kid."
"She is older than my mother was when I was born."
"She is older than my mom was when I was born."
"You don't think that Ethan—"
"You don't think Ethan—"
He was suddenly alert, anxious.
He was suddenly alert and anxious.
"No, no; I don't think it's his fault. He, too, looks[Pg 321] upon her as a child. But it would be better if he went away."
"No, no; I don't think it's his fault. He also sees her as a child. But it would be better if he left."
"Ah! Ah, indeed; I wish I'd realized. We'll get him away as soon as possible."
"Ah! Ah, really; I wish I had realized. We'll get him out of here as soon as we can."
His air of sudden energy seemed perhaps over-anxious.
His sudden burst of energy felt a bit too anxious.
"Don't do anything to excite suspicion. He is quite ready to go away with you at the end of the week."
"Don't do anything to raise suspicion. He's all set to leave with you at the end of the week."
"Where is he now?" demanded her son.
"Where is he now?" her son asked.
"In the parlor with Val."
"In the living room with Val."
They came down-stairs together, Mrs. Gano going back to Emmie. Her son laid his hand on the parlor door with something both anxious and inflexible in his manner. It might appear that the little scene on the other side was easily interrupted by a less extravagant expenditure of energy. So little may we know the people we spend our lives with, that the not unobservant old woman at the opposite door thought there was no more in her son's mind than in her own—a wish to save Val the pain of an unrequited devotion.
They came downstairs together, Mrs. Gano heading back to Emmie. Her son placed his hand on the parlor door, looking both anxious and determined. It might seem that the small scene happening on the other side could be easily interrupted with less effort. We often know so little about the people we live with that the perceptive old woman at the opposite door believed her son’s intention was no different from hers—a desire to spare Val the hurt of unreturned feelings.
The talk with Ethan to which Mrs. Gano had just referred had taken place less than an hour before. Although it had been a most discreet interchange, beginning and ending with John Gano, it had left the young man in a state of acute discomfort and vague rage at fate. Why had he not gone away before? Why should his lingering be punished by this awful infliction of the care of his uncle, or at best his escort hundreds of miles away, and his establishment in Georgia? It was too much. He had been ready to deal generously with these queer relations in the matter of money. But to refuse his help to keep a whole roof over their heads, and then calmly to demand this of him! It made him laugh, but it made him angry too. He cursed his folly and inertia, as he called it, in staying on. Why, he might have been at Tuxedo at this moment! He had wasted enough time here to have gone to the Riviera. But as he thought of the dozens of things he might have done, a sharp realization came to him of the inner dulness of these outwardly glittering ways of killing time. He had[Pg 322] tried them all; he knew them for what they were worth. Whether work or play, they were just so many devices for shortening the spun-out tale of days. He knew of old where such thoughts would lead him. He walked up and down from Daniel Boone to the mirror, glowering out from time to time at the rain. Beast of a day! Where was everybody? Suddenly he opened the door. Val started back.
The conversation with Ethan that Mrs. Gano had just mentioned had happened less than an hour ago. Even though it was a very discreet exchange, focusing mainly on John Gano, it left the young man feeling extremely uncomfortable and vaguely angry at his situation. Why hadn't he left earlier? Why should his delay result in this awful burden of dealing with his uncle, or at the very least, being hundreds of miles away and setting up his life in Georgia? It was too much to handle. He had been willing to generously support these odd relatives financially. But to not only refuse his help in keeping a roof over their heads but then also to demand it from him! It made him laugh, but it angered him too. He cursed his foolishness and what he referred to as his inertia for sticking around. He could have been in Tuxedo right now! He had wasted enough time here that he could have gone to the Riviera. But as he thought of all the things he could have done, he sharply realized how dull these outwardly glamorous ways of passing time actually were. He had tried them all; he knew their true value. Whether it was work or play, they were just ways to make the long days feel shorter. He knew from experience where such thoughts would take him. He paced from Daniel Boone to the mirror, glaring out at the rain from time to time. What a miserable day! Where was everyone? Suddenly, he opened the door. Val jumped back.
"Oh—a—oh!" she said, confused. "I was just coming to see if—"
"Oh—uh—oh!" she said, confused. "I was just coming to see if—"
She stopped, obviously at a loss.
She stopped, clearly unsure of what to do.
"And I was just wondering where you were all this time."
"And I've been curious about where you've been all this time."
She came in smiling and flushing, and shut the door.
She walked in smiling and blushing, and closed the door.
"What an awful day!" he said, drawing up a chair for her to the neglected fire.
"What a terrible day!" he said, pulling a chair for her by the neglected fire.
"Is it?" she inquired, blandly.
"Is it?" she asked, flatly.
"Is it?"
"Is it?"
He walked to the window.
He went to the window.
"I hadn't noticed." She looked after him and beyond him, through the blurred window-panes. "Yes, it is rather rainy and blowy."
"I didn't notice." She watched him and then looked past him, through the blurry window. "Yeah, it is pretty rainy and windy."
"Hardly four o'clock, and dark as a wolf's mouth."
"Hardly four o'clock, and as dark as a wolf's mouth."
"Yes, the sun sets early these days. I love the long evenings."
"Yeah, the sun goes down pretty early now. I really enjoy the long evenings."
She poked the low-burned fire till a feeble flame sprang up. He turned and looked at her through the twilight.
She poked the dim fire until a weak flame flickered to life. He turned and glanced at her in the fading light.
"What do you do, little cousin, when you want to kill time?"
"What do you do, little cousin, when you want to pass the time?"
She glanced over her shoulder with sudden gravity, shovel in hand.
She looked back over her shoulder seriously, holding a shovel.
"Do you know, I think to 'kill time' is the most hideous, murderous phrase in the language. I wish you wouldn't use it."
"Do you know, I think 'kill time' is the most awful, violent phrase in the language. I wish you wouldn't say it."
"What do you propose as a substitute?"
"What do you suggest as an alternative?"
"Just remembering how little time there is for all there is to do with it." (No coal left in the scuttle—she must go and tell Venie.)
"Just thinking about how little time there is for everything that needs to be done with it." (No coal left in the scuttle—she has to go and tell Venie.)
"Ah, yes," Ethan said, coming back and sitting down.[Pg 323] "But suppose you haven't got a mission? Suppose nobody and nothing has any particular need of you?"
"Ah, yes," Ethan said, returning and sitting down.[Pg 323] "But what if you don't have a purpose? What if no one and nothing really needs you?"
"Oh, I wasn't thinking of missions and needs. I was just thinking of how much there was to see and—to—to feel—to find out about! Enough to last a million years, and we aren't given (in this life) a hundred." Gloom settled down upon her face. "I think it's simply awful that we're allowed so little time. Even elephants and ravens are better off."
"Oh, I wasn't thinking about missions and needs. I was just thinking about how much there is to see and—to—to feel—to discover! Enough to last a million years, and we only get (in this life) a hundred." A cloud of gloom spread across her face. "I think it's just terrible that we're given so little time. Even elephants and ravens are better off."
He looked into her woe-begone countenance, and began to shake with laughter.
He looked at her sad face and started to shake with laughter.
"Well, well, this is the other side of the shield."
"Well, well, this is the other side of the shield."
Val was disconcerted at his mirth.
Val was unsettled by his laughter.
"I'm glad to see you so cheerful about it," she said. "I think it's simply tragic."
"I'm glad to see you so happy about it," she said. "I think it's just tragic."
"You observe that even such optimism as yours has its dark side too."
"You notice that even your optimism has its drawbacks."
"Dark? Yes, coal-black, but never dull." She spoke with great solemnity. "No matter what comes, it can't help being frantically interesting."
"Dark? Yes, pitch black, but never boring." She said with great seriousness. "No matter what happens, it can't help being wildly interesting."
"How can you be sure of that? You may be—"
"How can you be sure of that? You might be—"
He stopped.
He paused.
"How can I be sure? Why, just because, don't you see, it will be happening to me. That makes it quite new—makes it tremendous." She studied the dark enigmatic face, and her radiance paled a trifle. "You said so yourself the other night."
"How can I be sure? Well, just because, don’t you get it? It’s going to be happening to me. That makes it totally new—makes it amazing." She looked at the dark, mysterious face, and her brightness dimmed a little. "You said that yourself the other night."
"I said so?"
"I said that?"
"Don't you remember?—about everybody being different."
"Don't you remember? Everyone is different."
"Different? Yes."
"Different? Definitely."
"Oh, that made me so happy." She bent towards him, beaming again. "I so love thinking that none of the dull old rules hold for me—that I'm the first one of this sort. What did for other people won't do for me—what happened to them needn't make me afraid. Oh, it's splendid to think it's all new and different because of me!"
"Oh, that made me so happy." She leaned in closer to him, smiling brightly again. "I really love the idea that none of the boring old rules apply to me—that I'm the first of my kind. What affected others won't affect me—what happened to them doesn’t have to scare me. Oh, it’s amazing to think that it’s all new and different because of me!"
She pressed her hands together, and her face, yes, it was like a lamp in the gathering gloom.
She pressed her hands together, and her face, yes, it was like a light in the growing darkness.
"I wonder what you'll do with your life?" said the man, with something very tender in the low voice.
"I wonder what you'll do with your life?" the man said, his low voice carrying a touch of warmth.
"Do with it? I shall love it so, it will have to be good to me. I shall sing, and I shall travel—go everywhere, do everything. I mustn't miss a single thing—oh, dear no! not a single, single thing." Silence a moment, and then, "There's just one thought troubles me," she said.
"Do with it? I will love it so much that it will have to be good to me. I will sing, and I will travel—go everywhere, do everything. I can't miss a single thing—oh, no! Not a single thing at all." There was a moment of silence, and then she said, "There's just one thought that troubles me."
"Ah yes, there's always one—when there aren't more."
"Ah yes, there’s always one—when there aren’t a bunch."
"Less time than a silly old elephant's got—and here my father's had to put off starting till the spring. I hope I shall be able to wait all that time for him; but sometimes I feel as if I shouldn't."
"Less time than a silly old elephant's got—and here my dad's had to postpone starting until spring. I hope I can wait that long for him; but sometimes I feel like I won't."
"Ah, but your promise to me!"
"Ah, but your promise to me!"
"What was it I promised, cousin Ethan?"
"What did I promise, cousin Ethan?"
Sharply, in the silence, a cry rang out. Ethan leaped to his feet.
Sharply, in the silence, a cry rang out. Ethan jumped to his feet.
"It's only the ghost," said Val, quietly.
"It's just the ghost," Val said quietly.
"Of course—Yaffti. But what on earth—"
"Of course—Yaffti. But what on earth—"
"Yaffti?"
"Yaffti?"
"I heard it as a child, and called it 'Yaffti.' What the devil is it?"
"I heard it as a kid and called it 'Yaffti.' What the heck is it?"
"Only the clumsy old lightning-rod shrieking in its rusty fixtures when the wind blows."
"Just the awkward old lightning rod screaming in its rusty fittings when the wind blows."
"How do you know?"
"How do you know that?"
"I lay on the rug here and listened, and then walked round and round the house in the wind till I found out what it was made the crying sound."
"I lay on the rug here and listened, then walked around the house in the wind until I figured out what was causing the crying sound."
"Weren't you frightened?"
"Weren't you scared?"
"Oh yes, dreadfully."
"Oh yes, totally."
"H'm! So Yaffti turns out to be the spirit of the blast!"
"Hmm! So Yaffti is actually the spirit of the explosion!"
"I was awfully disappointed. I hoped it was a real ghost. Why did you call it Yaffti?"
"I was really disappointed. I hoped it was a real ghost. Why did you call it Yaffti?"
"Oh, well, what would you call it if you didn't call it Yaffti?"
"Oh, what would you call it if you didn't call it Yaffti?"
She laughed.
She chuckled.
"I'm forgetting you hate the gloaming. I must go and tell Venie to bring the coal, and—"
"I'm forgetting you hate the twilight. I need to go tell Venie to bring the coal, and—"
"Don't go!" he said, suddenly, holding out a hand.
"Don't go!" he said suddenly, extending his hand.
She laughed, a little nervously.
She chuckled, a bit nervously.
"I believe you're afraid of the dark."
"I think you're scared of the dark."
"Yes, little cousin, I've always been afraid of the dark."
"Yeah, little cousin, I've always been scared of the dark."
She moved away towards the door.
She walked away towards the door.
"Val!" The voice seemed to fall on her naked heart, and made it shrink deliciously. "Val!"
"Val!" The voice felt like it was landing on her bare heart, causing it to shrink in a thrilling way. "Val!"
"Yes," she said, hardly above a whisper.
"Yeah," she said, barely above a whisper.
Was anything else said? She never knew. She remembered nothing but groping blindly two or three steps, and then suddenly realizing that she was going towards him in the dusk with shaking, outstretched hands. For what? "Oh, God! what am I doing?" She wheeled about with a sharp inward twist of mortification. Blessing the kindly dark, she made for the door.
Was anything else said? She never knew. She remembered nothing but stumbling blindly a couple of steps, and then suddenly realizing that she was moving toward him in the dim light with trembling, outstretched hands. Why? "Oh, God! What am I doing?" She turned around quickly, feeling mortified. Grateful for the comforting darkness, she headed for the door.
"Don't go!" said the voice.
"Don’t leave!" said the voice.
"Only to get the light," she said, clinging to the door-knob, shaken into trembling from crown to toe.
"Just to get the light," she said, gripping the doorknob, shaking from head to toe.
"It's not dark, little cousin, while you're here."
"It's not dark, little cousin, as long as you're here."
She did not stir—nor he. The clock ticked loud. The wind had risen and was howling like a beaten hound. How curious, thought the man, vaguely, that the natural sounds of wind, or sea, or falling inland waters, or the voices of night creatures, are all sad or else discordant. Surely, surely the spirit of the world is the spirit of plaint and dole.
She didn't move—neither did he. The clock ticked loudly. The wind had picked up and was howling like a whipped dog. How strange, the man thought, vaguely, that the natural sounds of the wind, the sea, falling rivers, or the calls of nighttime animals, all seem sad or out of tune. Surely, the essence of the world is one of sorrow and grief.
"Val!"
"Val!"
"Yes, cousin Ethan."
"Yep, cousin Ethan."
"You are too far off. Bring the light nearer."
"You’re too far away. Bring the light closer."
She heard steps creaking down the stair. Or was it only that Yaffti turned and strained in his rusty fetters? The door was hurriedly opened.
She heard footsteps creaking down the stairs. Or was it just Yaffti turning and straining in his rusty chains? The door was quickly opened.
"Why are you two sitting in the dark?" said John Gano.
"Why are you two sitting in the dark?" John Gano asked.
"We've been telling ghost stories," said Ethan, as Val slipped out.
"We've been sharing ghost stories," Ethan said as Val quietly left.
CHAPTER 22
Mrs. Gano sat with Emmie that evening in the long room. The little girl had been having restless nights, and had fallen asleep just before supper. Val went alone into the parlor after that meal, and waited for the two men to join her. They were smoking in the dining-room—a thing unprecedented. They stayed a long time. Eight o'clock—nine o'clock—nearly ten. Val lay down on the sofa in the shadow behind the big arm-chair, so worn out with emotion she fell asleep. By-and-by, through the mist of her dreaming, the low sound of voices broke: her father's, with that familiar note of weary cheerfulness, and now another, deep, vibrant, full of mutiny and music. She lay a moment with shut eyes, her half-awakened senses luxuriously steeped in the sound, careless of the meaning. Now her father answered. Ah, how long his insistent staccato kept striking the troubled air. It was plain he was in one of his talking moods, when there was no stopping him, just as for days—sometimes for weeks—there would be no such thing as getting more than "Yes," or "No," or "Thank you," across his tightened lips. She was dropping off to sleep again when suddenly Ethan's voice stabbed her broad awake, saying:
Mrs. Gano sat with Emmie that evening in the long room. The little girl had been having restless nights and had fallen asleep right before dinner. Val went into the parlor alone after the meal and waited for the two men to join her. They were smoking in the dining room—a first for them. They stayed for a long time. Eight o'clock—nine o'clock—almost ten. Val lay down on the sofa in the shadow behind the big armchair, completely worn out from emotion, and fell asleep. Eventually, through the haze of her dreams, she heard the low sound of voices: her father's, with that familiar note of tired cheerfulness, and another one—deep, vibrant, full of rebellion and music. She lay there for a moment with her eyes closed, her half-awake senses lazily soaking in the sound, not caring about the meaning. Now her father responded. Oh, how long his persistent staccato kept piercing the troubled air. Clearly, he was in one of his talking moods, where there was no stopping him—just as for days—sometimes weeks—there would be no way to get more than "Yes," "No," or "Thank you" past his tight lips. She was drifting off to sleep again when suddenly Ethan's voice jolted her wide awake, saying:
"The world is a cruel place, the world is an evil place, ergo, I hate the world."
"The world is a harsh place, the world is a wicked place, so, I hate the world."
"No, no, you're wrong," said John Gano. "You're blind if you don't see the world is beautiful, is rooted in triumphing good."
"No, no, you're mistaken," said John Gano. "You're missing out if you can't see that the world is beautiful, filled with winning goodness."
Val sat up in the dark corner behind the chair, ready to cry "Hear, hear!"
Val sat up in the dark corner behind the chair, ready to shout, "Hear, hear!"
"I admit," her father went on, "that man has defiled it and made it a den of thieves."
"I admit," her father continued, "that people have ruined it and turned it into a den of thieves."
"Comes to the same thing in the end, although I don't agree—"
"Ends up being the same in the end, even though I don’t agree—"
"It does not come to the same thing. There's all the difference in what it "comes to" between the curable and the incurable. You and I may not live to see it, but the world will one day be a fit habitation for better men than we."
"It doesn’t come to the same thing. There's a huge difference in what it "comes to" between what can be cured and what can’t. You and I might not be around to witness it, but one day the world will be a suitable place for better people than us."
Val, peering out, saw Ethan shake his head.
Val, looking out, saw Ethan shake his head.
"When men are truly brothers, when we have worked the ape and tiger out, when we may be fortunate without blood-guiltiness. Even you," his uncle went on, a swell of enthusiasm lifting up his voice—"even you may live to see men realizing that Science is the great Captain, the true Redeemer. I should envy you your chance of hailing the beginning of that bloodless revolution, except that I am as sure of its coming as my neighbor's children's children will be when they have ocular proof and daily profit of it."
"When men are really brothers, when we’ve moved past our primal instincts, when we can thrive without harming each other. Even you,” his uncle continued, excitement raising his voice—“even you might live to witness people understanding that Science is the great leader, the true savior. I would envy you your opportunity to witness the start of that peaceful revolution, except that I am just as certain of its arrival as my neighbor's grandchildren will be when they see it firsthand and benefit from it every day."
"I wish I were as sure of it as you."
"I wish I felt as certain about it as you do."
"My boy, you've only to look about you. Mind, I don't say within. No, no"—his voice dragged—"one sees there one's own failures and defeats, and one is blinded to the larger good. I'm no sentimentalist, either." He flared up. "I'm not saying I shall reap any, or even you much, of this harvest. But come!"—he pulled his shambling figure out of the chair and stood before the fire almost erect—"life is nobler than men thought. Some men's share is to see, before they stumble into the dark, the light that other men shall walk by—see it, and tell the shorter-sighted to be of good cheer, for the light is at hand."
"My boy, all you have to do is look around you. I’m not talking about looking inside. No, no"—his voice dragged out—"when you look inside, you just see your own failures and defeats, and it makes you blind to the bigger picture. I'm not a sentimentalist, either." He got worked up. "I’m not saying I’ll benefit from this, or even that you will. But come on!"—he pulled his awkward frame out of the chair and stood almost straight before the fire—"life is greater than people realized. Some folks are meant to see, before they stumble into darkness, the light that others will follow—see it, and tell those who can't see far to stay positive, because the light is coming."
"And those who stumbled before the light came near enough?"
"And those who tripped before the light got close enough?"
"Oh, well, at most they 'fell on sleep.'"
"Oh, well, at most they 'fell asleep.'"
"Ah-h-h!"
"Ah!"
"Such men are no worse off than Plato, and Christ, and Buddha. The great thing was to know there was light."
"These men are no worse off than Plato, Christ, and Buddha. The important thing was to know there was light."
"I wonder the memory of those old hopes doesn't lessen your faith in the new."
"I wonder why the memory of those old hopes doesn't weaken your belief in the new."
"Why? Progress isn't a passing fashion; it's the life[Pg 328] principle, another name for the power that makes for righteousness, the impulse towards the light, the force that pushes the acorn sprout out of the mould, and goads man night and day towards some ultimate good. As long as there's life, my boy, it will be better and ever better life. It's the law."
"Why? Progress isn't just a trend; it's the foundation[Pg 328] principle, another name for the power that drives righteousness, the urge towards positivity, the force that pushes the acorn sprout out of the soil, and inspires people day and night towards some ultimate good. As long as there's life, my boy, it will be better and better life. It's the law."
As he stood with arm extended, girt about with sudden authority, Ethan had a vision of Moses on Mount Sinai. This was too old an aspect of her father for Val to be much impressed. She watched the effect on her cousin, however, with feverish interest.
As he stood with his arm extended, surrounded by unexpected authority, Ethan had a vision of Moses on Mount Sinai. This was too familiar a side of her father for Val to be very impressed. She, however, watched her cousin's reaction with intense interest.
"You're an incurable optimist, uncle," he was saying.
"You're an impossible optimist, uncle," he said.
"Ah, don't mistake me. I'm not one of those who drug themselves with dreaming." No Hebrew prophet now; it was the keen, practical-minded American who spoke. "The new order won't be brought about by idle optimism any more than by prayers, or politics, or private magnanimities."
"Ah, don’t get me wrong. I’m not one of those people who escape into fantasy." No more Hebrew prophet now; it was the sharp, practical American who spoke. "The new order won’t come about through wishful thinking any more than through prayers, politics, or individual generosity."
"How, then?"
"How, then?"
"It will be the direct result of a higher standard of public health."
"It will be the direct result of a higher standard of public health."
He spoke briskly, as one making a business proposition.
He spoke quickly, like someone making a business deal.
"Health!" echoed Ethan sharply—"health of the public conscience, I suppose you mean."
"Health!" Ethan exclaimed sharply—"you must be talking about the health of the public conscience."
"Health of the body first of all," growled the prophet. "Health mental and moral as the natural result. But since the Maker of the world established the physical basis æons before he bothered about the soul, the first thing we have to do is to make strong our foundations, since for ages we've systematically neglected them, when we haven't occupied ourselves in actively undermining them. The halt, the blind, the diseased, are not for this New Jerusalem. Its first condition of citizenship will be mens sana in corpore sano. And the beauty of it is that, to attain this health, no one man's welfare will avail. All men must share it, or all men are menaced. It means a perfect Socialism."
"First and foremost, it's about physical health," the prophet grumbled. "Mental and moral health will follow naturally. But since the Creator established the physical foundation long before considering the soul, what we need to do first is strengthen our foundations, since we've ignored them for ages and even actively worked to undermine them. The disabled, the blind, the sick, don't belong in this New Jerusalem. The first requirement for citizenship will be mens sana in corpore sano. And the great thing is that to achieve this health, the well-being of one person isn’t enough. Everyone must share in it, or everyone is at risk. It means a perfect Socialism."
"Ah, Socialism!"
"Ah, Socialism!"
"Not the travesty that masquerades with banners and brass bands, and issues pamphlets against property; but the Socialism that is the true science of life, and that will make possible the men I see in the future."
"Not the ridiculous version that parades around with banners and brass bands, handing out pamphlets against ownership; but the Socialism that is the real science of living, and that will enable the people I envision in the future."
Ethan regarded the rapt look of the seer with a kindly cynicism. The absent eyes of the elder fell upon the critical young face with a gleam of suspicion. Again and again since his arrival something in Ethan's easy, lounging attitudes had not only roused an obscure antagonism in the older man, but had seemed the most irritating expression of his nephew's habit of mind. His nonchalant grace seemed to say with smiling superiority: "What's your hurry? Why should I exert myself? Let the other man walk." John Gano, looking at him now, felt, in addition to the unreasoning rage at Ethan's laissez aller way of taking life, a kind of half-morbid, half-fanatical desire to prick the young man into action, into some likeness to that desperate American strenuousness that had died so hard with John Gano.
Ethan looked at the seer's intense expression with a mix of kindness and skepticism. The elder's vacant gaze fell on Ethan's critical young face, flashing with suspicion. Since his arrival, something about Ethan's relaxed, laid-back demeanor had not only sparked a vague resentment in the older man but also mirrored the most exasperating aspects of his nephew's mindset. His casual grace seemed to convey, with a smirk of superiority: "What's the rush? Why should I push myself? Let the other guy do the work." John Gano, watching him now, felt not only an irrational anger at Ethan's carefree approach to life but also a strange, half-morbid, half-fanatical urge to push the young man into action, into some semblance of that intense American drive that John Gano had clung to so fiercely.
"The men I'm thinking of aren't grown in arm-chairs or under glass, any more than they are made in filthy workshops or in thieves' alleys; they are the sons of happy, voluntary toil, and pure air, and honest dealing."
"The men I’m thinking of aren’t raised in armchairs or under glass, just like they aren’t created in dirty workshops or in shady alleyways; they are the sons of joyful, willing work, fresh air, and fair dealings."
"Ah," said Ethan, "very likely."
"Yeah," said Ethan, "probably."
"Not very likely—certain. It's one of the few things a man may be dogmatic about. It ought to be the prime article of faith. Now, you're a rich man, and you say you're going into politics—you're going to help prescribe for this sick old world. Very good. You have the more need to mark well how man's oppression of his brother recoils upon himself. It is accounted prosperity—'getting on in the world'—to be able to have a horde of grown-up, hardy men and women about you in your hot-house homes to wait upon you, to prevent you from doing any part of that work which alone will keep you whole. Why, as I think of it"—he tossed back his lion's mane with a fine contempt—"it sounds incredible this should be the rich man's own desire. It's like some cunning artifice practised[Pg 330] by a nimble-witted slave upon an imbecile and cruel master, a slow but certain process of undoing. You not only pay another man to take away your means of health, you usually maltreat him. Think of it from the point of view of economy, you who are going into politics. The precious contrivance spoils two constitutions, not to speak of possible heirs. One man dying for lack of physical exercise, another killing himself by doing two men's—ten men's—share. You don't believe me. You are sitting there hugging some mental reservation."
"Not very likely—certain. It's one of the few things a man can be dogmatic about. It should be the main principle of faith. Now, you’re a wealthy man, and you say you’re going into politics—you’re going to help fix this sick old world. That’s great. You need to pay attention to how a man’s oppression of his fellow man ultimately backfires on himself. People consider it success—‘getting ahead in the world’—to have a bunch of strong, capable adults around you in your climate-controlled homes, catering to you and preventing you from doing any part of the work that will keep you truly healthy. Honestly, as I think about it”—he tossed back his thick hair with a dismissive gesture—“it seems unbelievable that this would be the rich man’s own wish. It’s like a clever trick played by an agile servant on a foolish and cruel master, a slow but sure way of self-destruction. You not only pay someone else to take away your means of well-being, but you usually treat him poorly. Consider it from an economic perspective, you who are stepping into politics. This precious system damages two lives, not to mention potential descendants. One man suffers for lack of physical activity, while another works himself to death by doing the work of two—ten, even. You don’t believe me. You’re sitting there clinging to some mental reservation."
"No, no," said Ethan, "I was only turning it over."
"No, no," Ethan said, "I was just checking it out."
"I assure you I know whereof I speak. These men who grind the faces of the poor; these railroad magnates, manufacturers, corn kings, bankers, toiling day and night in stuffy offices—oh, I saw them in New York; I lived among them; I see them still"—his eyes blazed—"toiling, oppressing, cheating, to lay up riches. What have they in reality left to their children—a hoard of yellow gold? More than that; more than an inheritance of strained nerves and bending backs. They have left them the means of gratifying their sloth and their gluttony."
"I promise you, I know what I'm talking about. These guys who take advantage of the poor; these railroad tycoons, industrialists, grain magnates, bankers, working tirelessly in cramped offices—oh, I saw them in New York; I lived among them; I see them even now"—his eyes blazed—"working hard, oppressing, cheating, just to accumulate wealth. What have they really left their children—just a pile of gold? More than that; more than just an inheritance of anxiety and exhaustion. They've given them the tools to indulge their laziness and greed."
He took a turn up and down the room, shaking his head. He stopped suddenly before his nephew with a look of grim pleasure.
He paced back and forth in the room, shaking his head. He suddenly stopped in front of his nephew with a look of dark satisfaction.
"It's poor comfort, but let the beggar in the street know himself revenged. The rich man, who has just refused him a dime to buy a dinner, goes home, and what he overeats and overdrinks, that would feed and revive the beggar, provides your rich man with his gout and fifty fine disorders unknown among the poor. When he refuses to share his dinner with the hungry, your Dives gets not only curses, but diseases of the digestive organs."
"It's not much of a comfort, but let the beggar in the street feel avenged. The wealthy man, who just denied him a dime for dinner, goes home and whatever he overeats and overdrinks, which could have fed and revived the beggar, brings the rich man gout and a bunch of health issues that the poor don't even experience. When he refuses to share his meal with the hungry, this wealthy man not only receives curses but also digestive problems."
Ethan burst out laughing at the vindictive satisfaction of the climax.
Ethan laughed out loud at the spiteful satisfaction of the ending.
"Come, can you deny it?" his uncle urged. "Drugs, kurs, baths—these are needed only to repair the waste of stupid living; they are substitutes for the right kind of[Pg 331] labor and of fare, but they only patch the breach that simpler living would make whole."
"Come on, can you really deny it?" his uncle insisted. "Drugs, courses, treatments—these are only needed to fix the damage caused by foolish living; they are just replacements for the proper kind of[Pg 331] work and food, but they only cover up the gap that a simpler life would completely heal."
"You make me think of James Benton. You know him by reputation?"
"You remind me of James Benton. Have you heard of him?"
"Specialist?—nerves? Yes, very good man."
"Specialist?—nerves? Yes, really good guy."
"Well, he'd been attending a fashionable woman in New York—for about ten years, he told me. She'd paid him enormous fees to run over from Boston and 'keep her going.' He was rather sick of it, and one day he said: 'Oh yes, I can vary the tonic and bolster you up for the season; but I could cure you, you know.' 'Brute!' she screamed, 'then why haven't you in all these years?' 'You won't take my medicine.' 'Which medicine?' 'Six months' service as housemaid in a farm-house in the White Mountains.'"
"Well, he had been seeing a trendy woman in New York—for about ten years, he said. She had paid him huge amounts to dash over from Boston and 'keep her going.' He was pretty tired of it, and one day he said: 'Oh yes, I can mix up the tonic and boost you for the season; but I could actually cure you, you know.' 'Brute!' she yelled, 'then why haven't you after all these years?' 'You won't take my cure.' 'What cure?' 'Six months of working as a housemaid on a farm in the White Mountains.'"
"Well," said John Gano, with interest, "and the woman?"
"Well," said John Gano, intrigued, "and the woman?"
"Oh, she only laughed. However, there are a certain number of people, I find over here, who do care about physical culture. Fellows at the universities think a lot more about athletics than they did in my time. Girls' colleges pay tremendous attention to that sort of thing. Haven't you noticed? Our women are finding out it touches the 'beauty question.' That's done more than all the books and doctors in creation. Oddly enough, our society women in particular, as I saw at Newport—"
"Oh, she just laughed. But I’ve noticed there are quite a few people here who care about fitness. College guys think much more about sports than they did back in my day. Women’s colleges really emphasize that kind of thing. Haven't you noticed? Our women are realizing it affects the 'beauty question.' That's made a bigger impact than all the books and doctors out there. Interestingly, our society women in particular, as I saw at Newport—"
"Yes, yes," interrupted his uncle. "We're moving in the right direction, but slowly—very slowly. Even health is little more with us as yet than a newly discovered prerogative of the prosperous. They're finding out it's the condition of survival. Oh, give us time, and it'll come all right."
"Yeah, yeah," his uncle cut in. "We're heading in the right direction, but it’s slow—really slow. Health is still just a newly recognized benefit for those who are well-off. They're realizing it’s essential for survival. Just give us time, and things will sort themselves out."
"Perhaps. But even in the Old World, where you'd think they'd had time enough, they've got at only one aspect of the evil. They're alive to the need of mere exercise, especially in England. Oh, the devices!" laughed the young man, "by which the idle well-to-do may, in default, as you would say, of trees to fell or coal to dig and bricks to lay,[Pg 332] develop, notwithstanding, their biceps and their chests! I've seen many a fellow, with a quite ludicrous absence of enjoyment, doing dumb-bell whim-whams, or shouldering his golf-clubs, or going off to play rackets, with the stern resolve to get his quantum of exercise, whether it amuses him or not."
"Maybe. But even in the Old World, where you'd think they’ve had enough time, they've only addressed one part of the issue. They recognize the need for simple exercise, especially in England. Oh, the methods!" the young man laughed, "that the idle wealthy use to, as you might say, compensate for the lack of trees to chop, coal to mine, or bricks to lay,[Pg 332] and still work on their biceps and chests! I've seen plenty of guys, with a totally ridiculous lack of enjoyment, doing silly dumbbell workouts, carrying their golf clubs, or heading out to play racquets, all with the serious intent to get their share of exercise, whether they enjoy it or not."
"Yes, yes, yes," John Gano broke in, "mere cultivators of muscle don't interest me much, though they go a step in the right direction. A man must face and overcome hardship, real hardship, before he's good for anything. Man is like the good wheat, he flourishes where it's cold enough to give him a good pinching frost once a year. Your finest-flavored fruits are grown where man contends with Nature, not as in the tropics, where she drops her insipid increase into his idle lap. Those games that men play at while their brothers starve are well enough for those who like 'em, but the great majority of average boys and girls, and even, to some extent, perverted men and women, too, are never so well amused as when they're making something. If every one had some bit of manual labor to do, something he could do with love, studying to bring it to perfection—"
"Yeah, yeah, yeah," John Gano interrupted, "just working on building muscles doesn't really interest me, even if it's a step in the right direction. A person has to face and conquer real challenges before they're worth anything. People are like good wheat; they thrive in conditions that are harsh enough to give them a solid frost once a year. The best-tasting fruits grow where people battle against Nature, not in the tropics, where she carelessly drops her bland produce into their laps. Those games that people play while their peers are starving might be fine for those who enjoy them, but the vast majority of average boys and girls, and even a lot of messed-up men and women too, are never as happy as when they're making something. If everyone had some form of manual work to do, something they could do with passion, striving to perfect it—"
"Ah yes," said Ethan, with a livelier interest, "that might bring men back a sense of beauty."
"Ah yes," Ethan said, with more enthusiasm, "that could bring people back a sense of beauty."
"At all events," said the elder, sturdily, "it would bring man back to the bed-rock of wholesome endeavor; and while he was strengthening his muscles and his morals, and laying up a fit inheritance for his children, he would be helping to solve the industrial problem of the world. The vulgar stigma would be lifted from the laboring class."
"Anyway," said the elder confidently, "it would bring people back to the core of meaningful work; and while they were building their strength and values, and securing a good future for their kids, they would be contributing to solving the world's industrial challenges. The negative label on the working class would be removed."
"Ah—h'm—yes," murmured Ethan, with a somewhat lackadaisical air.
"Ah—h'm—yes," muttered Ethan, sounding a bit absent-minded.
John Gano studied his nephew's long, careless, lounging figure with a growing disapproval.
John Gano examined his nephew's long, relaxed, slouching figure with increasing disapproval.
"In the time to come," said John Gano, significantly, "the only idle will be the few, and ever fewer, sick, and the very old. Chronic disease will be looked upon as the only lasting disgrace. The evil will hide their complaints as carefully as to-day they hide their crimes. They will be[Pg 333] more ashamed of an attack of indigestion or of gout than a man is to-day of being seen drunk in public, or caught robbing a till. He who passes a disease down the line will be looked upon as a traitor, the only criminal deserving capital punishment."
"In the future," said John Gano, notably, "the only people who will be idle will be the few, and increasingly fewer, sick and very old. Chronic illness will be seen as the only lasting shame. Wrongdoers will cover up their issues just like today they conceal their crimes. They will be[Pg 333] more embarrassed about having indigestion or gout than a man is today about being seen drunk in public or caught stealing from a register. Anyone who passes on an illness will be viewed as a traitor, the only criminal deserving of the death penalty."
Ethan looked up quickly, scrutinizing the grim face for a moment, and then, unaccountably to himself, his own look went down.
Ethan looked up quickly, studying the serious face for a moment, and then, inexplicably to himself, his own gaze dropped.
Val had lost the sense with which she awoke of overhearing something not intended for her, and of being under the necessity of making her presence known in the first pause. The talk was just an amplification of views to which her father had accustomed her from childhood. She would have gone to sleep again, or come out and said good-night, but for the interest of seeing their effect on Ethan, who had already been wrought upon to the extent of saying that he "hated" the beautiful world. Why was he looking so black-browed and forbidding now? She must pay attention and follow this.
Val had lost the feeling she had when she woke up and overheard something that wasn’t meant for her, making it necessary for her to reveal her presence in the first break of silence. The conversation was just an extension of the beliefs her father had instilled in her since childhood. She might have gone back to sleep or come out to say goodnight, but she was curious about how it affected Ethan, who was already upset enough to say he "hated" the beautiful world. Why did he look so gloomy and intimidating now? She needed to pay attention and follow this.
"There'll be fewer hospitals," her father was saying, with staccato emphasis, "and less vapid sentimentalizing over those who suffer from violation of the plain laws of health."
"There will be fewer hospitals," her father was saying, with sharp emphasis, "and less empty sentimentality about those who suffer from breaking the basic rules of health."
"Well, it strikes me," said Ethan, "that if the poor devil has got his weak digestion, or his gout, or what not, from some unenlightened ancestor—"
"Well, it seems to me," said Ethan, "that if the poor guy has inherited his weak digestion, or his gout, or whatever, from some clueless ancestor—"
"It must strike you that in that case he's in the position of the man whose father died in debt, in disgrace. The loyal son must wipe out the score."
"It must occur to you that in that case he’s like a man whose father passed away in debt and shame. The devoted son has to settle the accounts."
"It's devilish hard on the son. He'll say he has his own debts to pay—an obligation to himself."
"It's really tough on the son. He'll say he has his own debts to deal with—an obligation to himself."
"As a man of honor, or"—with a gesture of impatience—"of mere sense, he will know he has no obligation so binding as to end the evil with his life, leaving no offshoot to sow the seeds anew. It is civic duty, it"—the stern voice wavered—"it is fatherly pity. When I see my little girl's eyes bright with fever—with this old fever that's been wasting me these forty years—do you suppose I find much comfort in thinking I had it from my father, and[Pg 334] have by foolish living only augmented a little my inheritance?"
"As a man of honor, or"—with an impatient gesture—"of common sense, he knows he has no obligation more binding than to end the harm with his own life, leaving no chance for it to sprout again. It's a civic duty, it"—the stern voice faltered—"it’s a fatherly compassion. When I see my little girl's eyes shining with fever—with this old fever that's been draining me for the last forty years—do you think I find any comfort in knowing I got it from my father, and[Pg 334] have only foolishly added a little to my inheritance?"
He shook his lion's head fiercely. The break in her father's voice, even more than the words with their dimly comprehended menace, brought back a quick realization to the girl that her father had no notion of her presence. Should she come out now? It would be embarrassing to them all, for he was strangely moved. If she waited a few moments he would get back to generalities, and then she would come out and say good-night. But under this playing at expediency was an eager curiosity to hear more, to understand better.
He shook his lion's head vigorously. The crack in her father's voice, even more than the words carrying an unclear threat, made the girl quickly realize that her father had no idea she was there. Should she come out now? It would be awkward for everyone since he was unusually emotional. If she waited a few moments, he would return to general topics, and then she could come out and say goodnight. But beneath this act of being strategic was a strong curiosity to hear more and understand better.
"What do you mean by 'this old fever'?" Ethan asked.
"What do you mean by 'this old fever'?" Ethan asked.
"Well"—his uncle turned his rough head slowly to the door to assure himself it was shut—"I mean something that my mother and I agreed not to talk about. There is a word that no one ever hears mentioned under this roof. We don't mention the word because"—he sunk his voice to a whisper—"because the thing itself is here."
"Well," his uncle turned his rough head slowly to the door to make sure it was shut, "I mean something that my mother and I agreed not to talk about. There’s a word that no one ever hears mentioned in this house. We don’t mention it because"—he lowered his voice to a whisper—"because the thing itself is here."
"What is the word?"
"What's the word?"
"Consumption."
"Shopping."
Ethan sat looking at him in silence. Val half rose. She must let them know she was there. But—consumption! She sank down. Was it true that was the ghost that haunted the Fort? Certainly it was true that she had never heard the word on the lips of her elders.
Ethan sat there, staring at him in silence. Val half stood up. She needed to let them know she was there. But—tuberculosis! She sat back down. Was it really true that was the ghost that haunted the Fort? It was definitely true that she had never heard the word from her elders.
"My father and my wife died of it," John Gano was saying. "My mother has the old lingering form of it. It was 'galloping consumption' that carried my sister Valeria out of the world at thirty. I am dying of it. My children—"
"My father and my wife died from it," John Gano was saying. "My mother has the chronic form of it. It was 'galloping consumption' that took my sister Valeria from us at thirty. I am dying from it. My children—"
A curious hoarse sound tore its way out of his throat, and he buried his head in his hands. When he looked up his eyes were wild and bright. Val held her breath, and the nails of her clinched hands dug into her palms.
A strange, hoarse sound escaped his throat, and he buried his head in his hands. When he looked up, his eyes were frantic and bright. Val held her breath, her clenched nails digging into her palms.
"I have just one hope," her father said, "that my innocent children will go out as painlessly as may be, before the great battle begins."
"I have just one hope," her father said, "that my innocent kids will leave this world as gently as possible, before the big battle starts."
Val drew back, crouching behind the chair-back with blanched face.
Val pulled back, crouching behind the back of the chair with a pale face.
"It is too late to hope that," said Ethan.
"It’s too late to hope for that," said Ethan.
"No, it's not too late; the enemy is still in ambush."
"No, it's not too late; the enemy is still hiding."
"The enemy?"
"The foe?"
"Yes. The battle won't begin till sex finds them out."
"Yes. The fight won't start until sex uncovers the truth."
"What then?"
"What's next?"
"Then they will have to be told what I was not told in time."
"Then they'll need to be told what I wasn't informed of in time."
"What would you say?"
"What do you think?"
"I"—the hoarse voice shook—"I'd tell them how full of holes their armor is."
"I"—the raspy voice trembled—"I'd tell them how full of holes their armor is."
"Uncle John, you'll never be so cruel."
"Uncle John, you could never be that cruel."
Val, behind the big chair, lifted her scared face in the shadow, looking on as a woman might at a duel fought for her.
Val, standing behind the big chair, raised her scared face in the shadows, watching as a woman might at a duel being fought for her.
"It is the only kindness. When I thought I shouldn't live to see them old enough to know, I wrote the matter down. Ha!"—he laughed wearily—"in the form of a last will and testament; a legacy from a father who will leave them nothing else except—" He got up and turned away, coughing. He walked up and down the room again, with dragging step and bent head. He stopped suddenly and laid his hand on the young man's shoulder. "I see too plainly the lesson of the past not to hand my knowledge on. It's all I'm good for now. This fair future for the race that I've believed in, that I've foreseen so long—" He was interrupted by the painful cough, but conquered it an instant. "Not only have I always known I could have no personal share in it, not even through my children—"
"It’s the only kindness. When I thought I wouldn’t live to see them old enough to understand, I wrote it all down. Ha!"—he laughed tiredly—"in the form of a last will and testament; a legacy from a father who will leave them nothing else except—" He stood up and turned away, coughing. He paced the room again, with heavy footsteps and a bowed head. He suddenly stopped and placed his hand on the young man's shoulder. "I see too clearly the lesson from the past not to pass on my knowledge. That’s all I’m good for now. This bright future for the race that I’ve believed in, that I’ve envisioned for so long—" He was interrupted by a painful cough, but managed to suppress it for a moment. "Not only have I always known I could never have a personal share in it, not even through my children—"
The cough gripped him again, and he turned away with handkerchief to his lips.
The cough hit him again, and he turned away with a handkerchief to his mouth.
Ethan watched him, unmoved, with a kind of unsympathetic fascination.
Ethan watched him, indifferent, with a sort of cold curiosity.
"I think," said the young man, before his uncle found his voice again, "you are going on to say something I had to try to disabuse my mind of, years ago, when my own health smashed up before I went to France."
"I think," said the young man, before his uncle found his voice again, "you're about to say something I had to work hard to get out of my head years ago when my health fell apart right before I went to France."
John Gano dropped into the rocking-chair by the fire, and lay back a moment with closed eyes and laboring breath.
John Gano settled into the rocking chair by the fire, leaning back for a moment with his eyes closed and breath coming heavily.
"I didn't know," he said, faintly, "that you'd had your warning, but I see"—he opened his eyes suddenly—"I see that your New England blood is too thin, too office-stricken, to save you. You've nothing—absolutely nothing to hope for from the Gano side." His voice was strong. It rang like a challenge. "My mother is wrong! Our fathers have eaten sour grapes."
"I didn't know," he said softly, "that you had been warned, but I see"—he suddenly opened his eyes—"I see that your New England blood is too thin, too worn down by office life, to save you. You have nothing—absolutely nothing to hope for from the Gano side." His voice was strong. It felt like a challenge. "My mother is wrong! Our fathers have eaten sour grapes."
Ethan leaned forward about to speak, but his uncle broke in harshly:
Ethan leaned forward, ready to speak, but his uncle interrupted sharply:
"I tell you you belong to a worn-out race. We are among those who are too remote from the soil—'there is no health in us.'"
"I’m telling you, you belong to a tired race. We are among those who are too disconnected from the earth—'there is no health in us.'"
"Oh come, Uncle John, don't talk as if we were Aztecs, or an effete monarchy."
"Oh come on, Uncle John, don’t act like we’re Aztecs or some weak monarchy."
"We are effete, and we deserve to die out root and branch."
"We are weak, and we deserve to perish completely."
The little movement over in the dark corner passed unnoticed in Ethan's attempt at protest.
The slight movement in the dark corner went unnoticed during Ethan's attempt to protest.
"Or perhaps you think," said John Gano, "because we are not of noble descent, that being an old or rather a long dominant and idle race, doesn't count."
"Or maybe you think," said John Gano, "that since we don't come from noble ancestry, being an old or rather long-established and lazy race doesn't matter."
He smiled with a tinge of superior pity.
He smiled with a hint of condescending pity.
"How do you know we're so old a family?" demanded his nephew.
"How do you know we're such an old family?" his nephew asked.
"I feel it in my bones; they ache—they ache." He had begun the sentence with a hoarse laugh, and at the end his haggard face settled into lines of pain. "But whether we're an old family in the paltry social sense is beside the mark. Nature doesn't care a continental copper," he went on fiercely, "whether you're a king or a bankrupt cotton-planter, or any other cumberer of the earth. What people don't realize is that a peasant or a rag-picker may come of an idle, worn-out stock, and if so, be sure Nature has marked him down. If purple and fine linen don't deceive her, neither do rags. No sickly sentimentality about her. She'll find her enemy, the unfit, through any and all [Pg 337]disguise. As for your aristocrat, she won't distinguish him even by her revenge. She has nothing to do with that figment of the pompous mind, 'belonging to an old family.' Families are all old. The question is: How closely are you related to—well, to use the ready-made phrase: How near are you to the soil?—to the fountain-head of blood made sweet by denial and swift by strenuous living? Ah, my boy, our fathers sat too long at their ease in houses that the building and the tending of made muscle and brawn for others. We lounged in arm-chairs by our fires of fat Southern pine, but the men who got the vital warmth were the men who hewed the tall trees down. We've blinded our eyes over books, and blunted our humanity in a petty concern about our souls, while our bodies were going to destruction."
"I feel it in my bones; they ache—they ache." He started with a rough laugh, and by the end, his tired face settled into a look of pain. "But whether we're an old family in a trivial social sense doesn't really matter. Nature doesn’t care at all," he continued fiercely, "whether you’re a king or a broke cotton plantation owner, or anyone else weighing down the earth. What people don’t understand is that a peasant or a rag-picker might come from a lazy, worn-out lineage, and if that’s the case, you can be sure Nature has marked them. If fancy clothes and luxury don’t fool her, neither do rags. No soft-hearted sentimentality from her. She’ll find her enemy, the unfit, through any and all [Pg 337] disguises. As for your aristocrat, she won’t distinguish him even in her revenge. She has nothing to do with that notion of the pompous mind, 'belonging to an old family.' Families are all old. The real question is: How closely are you related to—well, to use the common phrase: How close are you to the soil?—to the source of blood made pure by hardship and quickened by hard work? Ah, my boy, our fathers lounged too long in comfort in houses they built and maintained while others did the heavy lifting. We reclined in armchairs by our cozy fires of soft Southern pine, but the ones who felt the true warmth were the men who chopped down the tall trees. We’ve blinded ourselves with books and dulled our humanity with petty concerns about our souls, while our bodies fell apart."
There was dead silence for a few minutes.
There was complete silence for a few minutes.
"And those more fortunate ones," his nephew said, in a dull, resentful voice, "who are they? How is it possible to be sure? How shall your elect be known?"
"And those who are luckier," his nephew said, in a flat, resentful voice, "who are they? How can you be sure? How will your chosen ones be recognized?"
"As of old, by their fruits. They and their children have broad shoulders; they haven't chests like ours—they haven't hands like mine."
"As before, by what they produce. They and their kids are big-boned; they don’t have chests like ours—they don’t have hands like mine."
He held his up, and both men (the girl, too, in the far corner) saw the fire glow red behind the thin, transparent fingers. He dropped them with an air of one who throws up a desperate game. Val pushed aside the rug that still partly covered her, and slid to the ground, arrested on the sofa's edge by Ethan's saying more angrily than she had thought that voice could sound:
He held his up, and both men (the girl, too, in the far corner) saw the fire glow red behind his thin, transparent fingers. He dropped them as if giving up a losing game. Val pushed aside the rug that still partly covered her and slid to the ground, paused on the edge of the sofa by Ethan's voice sounding more angrily than she expected it could.
"I tell you straight, Uncle John, I don't accept this paralyzing doctrine of yours, still less do I think your children will. I tell you frankly I rebel against—"
"I'll be honest with you, Uncle John, I don't buy into this paralyzing idea of yours, and I seriously doubt your kids will either. I’m telling you straight up that I’m against—"
John Gano's wax-white hand caught him by the shoulder in a grip that made the young man wince.
John Gano's pale hand grabbed him by the shoulder with a grip that made the young man flinch.
"So did I rebel, and I've been paying for it these sixteen years. Oh yes, I knew very little, but I rebelled against the little I knew. I did worse—I married. I did worse even than that—I married my first cousin."
"So I rebelled, and I've been paying for it these sixteen years. Oh yes, I didn't know much, but I went against the little I knew. I did even worse—I got married. I did even worse than that—I married my first cousin."
He drew off, as if the better to watch the effect of his words. Ethan, looking at him darkly, felt there was a devilish ingenuity in his uncle's ignoring the possibility of any further mixing of Gano blood, and yet holding up his own misdeed as a hideous warning to the world in general, a thing of unmitigated evil.
He pulled away, as if to better observe how his words landed. Ethan, looking at him gloomily, sensed there was a wicked cleverness in his uncle's refusal to consider any possibility of further mixing of Gano blood, while still presenting his own wrongdoing as a horrifying warning to everyone, a pure embodiment of evil.
"These matters were not understood in my day," he went on, "but happily the men and women of these times are not left in darkness."
"These issues weren't understood in my time," he continued, "but luckily the people of today are not kept in the dark."
"Oh yes, they are," said Ethan. "The men and the women are new, but the darkness is the old darkness."
"Oh yeah, they are," said Ethan. "The guys and the girls are new, but the darkness is the same old darkness."
"No; science has put it to rout. I had no one when I was young to tell me the things I'm telling you."
"No, science has defeated it. I didn’t have anyone when I was younger to share the things I'm sharing with you."
Ethan's face was undisguisedly satirical, but his uncle was oblivious.
Ethan's face clearly showed his sarcasm, but his uncle didn’t notice.
"The Ganos have all been well-intentioned people, and yet they went on down there in Virginia and Maryland, generation after generation, marrying their own cousins, breeding in and in, till—well, you, for instance, and my children are more like brother and sister than cousins. You are even nearer than some brothers and sisters are. You each have in you the concentrated essence of a single family's strain. As I've told you, when I look at my innocent children, I could curse the eternal law that will not let me pay my debt alone. If we rebel"—he fastened his lean fingers on Ethan's shoulder again, and spoke with growing excitement—"if we rebel against that commandment, we and our wretched children are punished." He released his grip, but with eyes bloodshot, menacing, he stood over the young man still: "If we rebel, instead of dying out calmly and gently, we'll have to be stamped out."
"The Ganos have always been well-meaning people, yet they continued in Virginia and Maryland, generation after generation, marrying their own cousins, breeding within the family, until—well, you and my kids are more like siblings than cousins. You are even closer than some brothers and sisters are. Each of you carries the concentrated essence of a single family's lineage. As I’ve said before, when I look at my innocent children, I could curse the eternal law that won’t let me carry my burden alone. If we resist"—he tightened his lean fingers on Ethan's shoulder again, speaking with increasing passion—"if we resist that commandment, we and our miserable children will be punished." He released his grip, but with bloodshot, menacing eyes, he continued to loom over the young man: "If we resist, instead of fading away peacefully, we’ll end up being wiped out."
"What do you mean?"
"What's that supposed to mean?"
No lounging now; the young man sat arrow-straight and eagle-eyed.
No lounging now; the young man sat up straight and alert.
"I mean that certainly in this race the weakest go to the wall. We Ganos can't compete."
"I mean that in this race, the weakest get left behind. We Ganos can't compete."
"I wouldn't if I were Hercules. I loathe competition."
"I wouldn't if I were Hercules. I hate competition."
"Exactly—exactly. It's the very cry of the unfit."
"Exactly—exactly. It's the clear signal of the unfit."
"I deny it. It's the cry of the man willing to work without ignoble spurring, who doesn't want his comrades' disaster to sweeten victory, who wants to be fortunate, as you say, without blood-guiltiness."
"I deny it. It's the cry of a man who is willing to work without dishonorable motivation, who doesn’t want his friends’ failure to make his success feel better, who wants to be lucky, as you say, without any guilt on his conscience."
"When that sentiment comes of strength, my friend, it means one thing; when it comes of weakness, it means another. There's hard fighting ahead, and Hercules will be to the fore. He'll be needed. The Ganos will be occupied in hating competition."
"When that feeling comes from strength, my friend, it means one thing; when it comes from weakness, it means something else. There’s tough battles ahead, and Hercules will be at the forefront. He’ll be needed. The Ganos will be caught up in hating competition."
Ethan gave vent to a sound of stifled indignation. Val watched him with suspended breath. His uncle watched him calmly, and then he said:
Ethan let out a sound of suppressed anger. Val watched him, holding his breath. His uncle observed him calmly, and then he said:
"A Gano can inherit money. I doubt if he can make it. I doubt if he can even keep it. I doubt if he can lose it like a man."
"A Gano can inherit money. I doubt he can earn it. I doubt he can even hold onto it. I doubt he can lose it like a man."
Ethan winced, recalling the days of the lost allowance, and his impotent railing at destiny while he starved in the streets of Paris.
Ethan flinched, remembering the days of his lost allowance and how he helplessly raged against fate while he struggled on the streets of Paris.
"There isn't the shadow of a doubt what the end of our family history will be," the hoarse voice ended. "Those of us who aren't ground under the heel of poverty will be snuffed out by disease."
"There’s no doubt about how our family story will end," the hoarse voice concluded. "Those of us who aren’t crushed by poverty will be taken down by illness."
"My God!" Ethan broke out; "and to think I called you an optimist! Why, you're just such another as Job, crying out: 'Let the day perish wherein I was born.' 'Oh, that I had given up the ghost, and no eye seen me'; or the Genevan confessing: 'Ma naissance fut le premier de mes malheurs.'" He would have been ready to swear that he was writhing, not under the sense of an impassible barrier raised between him and some concrete coveted good, but at being confronted, where he least expected it, with a new aspect of the ugliness and pain and helplessness of the human lot. "It doesn't seem to matter which way one turns," he burst out; "the sound loudest in one's ears is the lament of all the generations that have gone up and down hunting happiness, till, as you say, they fell on sleep. Whether I go to the classics or read the new philosophies, whether it's Socrates or Seneca preaching the dignity of[Pg 340] death, or the volcanic Nietzsche trying gloomily to exalt self, and losing himself in madness—whether I wander the Old World, or fly for better things to the New, it's the same thing. You began by telling me life was beautiful and good; you have ended by showing me afresh that it simply doesn't bear being thought about. Why, Val!"
"My God!" Ethan exclaimed; "and to think I called you an optimist! You're just like Job, crying out: 'Let the day I was born perish.' 'Oh, that I had died at birth, and no one had seen me'; or the Genevan confessing: 'My birth was the first of my misfortunes.' He would have sworn he was writhing, not from an impassable barrier set between him and some concrete desired good, but from facing, where he least expected it, a new aspect of the ugliness and pain and helplessness of life. "It doesn’t seem to matter which way you turn," he said; "the loudest sound is the lament of all the generations that have gone up and down searching for happiness, until, as you say, they fell asleep. Whether I read the classics or the new philosophies, whether it's Socrates or Seneca preaching the dignity of[Pg 340] death, or the volcanic Nietzsche trying grimly to uplift himself, and losing himself in madness—whether I wander the Old World or seek better things in the New, it’s the same. You started by telling me life was beautiful and good; you have ended by showing me again that it simply isn’t worth thinking about. Why, Val!"
He had risen and caught sight of the white, tear-drowned face looking out behind the chair.
He got up and saw the pale, tear-streaked face peering out from behind the chair.
"Val!" echoed her father; "I thought you were in bed!"
"Val!" her father called out; "I thought you were already in bed!"
"Oh, I wish I had been!" She came out of the corner with her plumage of brave looks crushed and broken, all her young brightness tarnished. "Father," she said, while the tears rained down, "I'm sorry you're so sad about the world, and about all us Ganos, but you needn't try to make cousin Ethan sad too, and me—and me—"
"Oh, I wish I had been!" She stepped out of the corner, her once bold appearance now crushed and broken, all her youthful brightness faded. "Dad," she said, as tears streamed down her face, "I'm sorry you're so upset about the world and all of us Ganos, but you don’t have to try to make cousin Ethan sad too, and me—and me—"
Ethan made a gesture forward, as if to take the girl in his protecting arms. John Gano's angry eyes flashed warning. He tried to hush his daughter's sobbing in his breast.
Ethan moved forward, as if to pull the girl into his protective embrace. John Gano's furious eyes shot a warning. He tried to quiet his daughter's crying against his chest.
"You are my wise little girl, and you—"
"You are my smart little girl, and you—"
"Wise! Yes; a great deal too wise to believe all this. I don't know why I'm crying so." She looked up, smiling miserably through her tears. "Why, it's just nothing but arguing. When cousin Ethan's with me he never has such awful, awful notions. He's a little sad sometimes, and has to be cheered up, and you oughtn't to argue with him like this—"
"Smart! Yeah; way too smart to believe any of this. I don't know why I'm crying so much." She looked up, forcing a smile through her tears. "Really, it's just pointless arguing. When cousin Ethan's around, he never has such terrible, terrible ideas. He gets a bit down sometimes and needs cheering up, and you really shouldn't argue with him like this—"
The heaving sobs clutched her voice, stifling the last words.
The heavy sobs choked her voice, cutting off her final words.
"Come, come, child; you're over-excited. There—there!"
"Come on, kid; you're too hyped up. There—there!"
"When I'm old"—she flung back her head with a poor little travesty of her common gesture—"I'll tell my children—all of them—that it's been a good world to be in, and that they're not to be afraid, and—and not to be any sadder than they can help."
"When I'm old"—she tossed her head back with a weak imitation of her usual gesture—"I'll tell my kids—all of them—that it’s been a good world to live in, and that they shouldn’t be afraid, and—and not to be sadder than they can help."
"Come, come; dry your eyes and go to bed."
"Come on, dry your eyes and go to bed."
She turned away with her handkerchief over her face.
She turned away with her tissue covering her face.
"Good-night, little cousin," said Ethan, steadying his voice and taking her hand.
"Good night, little cousin," Ethan said, steadying his voice and taking her hand.
"Oh, good-night," she faltered, and with a movement full of exquisite young tenderness she lifted her little handkerchief and brushed it lightly across his misty eyes. "Father was only arguing," she said.
"Oh, good night," she hesitated, and with a movement full of exquisite young tenderness, she lifted her small handkerchief and gently swept it across his misty eyes. "Dad was just arguing," she said.
But the tears flowed down her cheeks afresh as she opened the door and went out.
But the tears streamed down her cheeks again as she opened the door and walked out.
CHAPTER 23
Two days later Ethan was on his way South with John Gano.
Two days later, Ethan was heading south with John Gano.
He stayed with his uncle for a month, and then sent for the despised Drouet, who was an excellent nurse. As he grew weaker, John Gano developed not only a tolerance, but a liking, for the alert, amusing Frenchman, and stayed contentedly in the quarters Ethan had found, until the spring, making a herbarium of the flora of that region. At the beginning of May he was to return home. Early in April, Drouet wired to his master in Boston to say that the doctor was alarmed at the patient's condition. Ethan went South at once, and three days after his arrival his uncle died in his arms.
He stayed with his uncle for a month and then called for the much-maligned Drouet, who was a great nurse. As he grew weaker, John Gano began to not just tolerate but actually like the lively and funny Frenchman, and he stayed comfortably in the place Ethan had found for him, until spring, creating a herbarium of the local plants. At the beginning of May, he was supposed to go home. Early in April, Drouet messaged his boss in Boston to say that the doctor was worried about the patient’s condition. Ethan headed South immediately, and three days after he arrived, his uncle died in his arms.
"Don't drag me back to the North," he had said; "bury me where I fall." And it was done.
"Don't take me back to the North," he had said; "just bury me where I fall." And it was done.
Mrs. Gano was too ill to travel, and telegraphed that Ethan was to come back afterwards to the Fort.
Mrs. Gano was too sick to travel and sent a telegram saying that Ethan was to come back to the Fort afterward.
It was a very different arrival from the last. The little cousins, dressed in black, looked more than ever like snow flowers on the fringe of winter.
It was a completely different arrival from the last one. The little cousins, wearing black, looked even more like snow flowers on the edge of winter.
Mrs. Gano was profoundly moved on seeing Ethan entering alone. She motioned the children out of the room, and had one long talk with her grandson about the end. Afterwards, in her fashion when she was suffering most, she shut herself up, and no one except the servants saw her until the following Sunday, which was Easter.
Mrs. Gano was deeply touched when she saw Ethan walk in by himself. She signaled for the children to leave the room and had an extended conversation with her grandson about the end. Afterward, in her typical way when she was feeling her worst, she isolated herself, and no one except the servants saw her until the next Sunday, which was Easter.
It struck Ethan as curious, and unexpected, that even the girls should put such restraint upon their grief. Emmie, it was true, was often seen in tears, but the most she ever said of her father was, "He knows there's a heaven[Pg 343] now." Val conducted the household in default of her grandmother, and Ethan caught himself smiling surreptitiously at the old-fashioned decorum she imposed upon herself in playing the unaccustomed rôle.
It seemed strange and surprising to Ethan that even the girls held back their grief so much. It was true that Emmie was often seen crying, but all she ever said about her father was, "He knows there’s a heaven[Pg 343] now." Val managed the household in her grandmother’s absence, and Ethan found himself smiling secretly at the old-fashioned way she carried herself while taking on the unfamiliar role.
Emmie was to be confirmed this Easter. She was going through a very devout phase, and, when Val was not there, she talked to Ethan about the coming consecration with a curious religious fervor. There was a strain of unconscious mysticism in the girl that struck Ethan oddly, against the bare American background. It was to him more of an anachronism than any manifestation he had yet encountered, even at the Fort, that stronghold of the past.
Emmie was set to be confirmed this Easter. She was in a deeply religious phase, and when Val wasn't around, she chatted with Ethan about the upcoming ceremony with a unique kind of enthusiasm. There was a hint of unconscious mysticism in her that Ethan found strange against the straightforward American backdrop. To him, it felt more like an anachronism than anything he had experienced so far, even at the Fort, that bastion of history.
"I love to talk about these things to you, cousin Ethan," she said; "Val doesn't understand."
"I love chatting about this stuff with you, cousin Ethan," she said; "Val just doesn't get it."
Learning something of these confidences, Mrs. Gano took the first opportunity of saying, privately:
Learning some of these secrets, Mrs. Gano took the first chance to say, privately:
"I do not know quite where you stand, my dear Ethan, in matters of religious faith—" and she waited.
"I’m not really sure where you stand, my dear Ethan, when it comes to religious faith—" and she paused.
"I don't know quite where I stand myself," he had answered.
"I’m not really sure where I stand myself," he had replied.
"You used to have a fine perception for things spiritual."
"You used to have a great sense for spiritual matters."
He smiled.
He grinned.
"I once thought I might find Rome at the end of my wandering."
"I once thought I would find Rome at the end of my journey."
"Ah!" she said, quite calmly, "my father used to say, 'You will all have to come back to Mother Church.'"
"Ah!" she said, quite calmly, "my dad used to say, 'You all have to come back to Mother Church.'"
"I do not mean that I felt like that long," Ethan said, hurriedly, realizing that he was sailing under false colors, "or that I think now as I suppose you do. It's probably little more with me than that 'I was born in the wilds of Christianity, and the briers and thorns still hang about me.'"
"I don't mean to say I felt that way for a long time," Ethan said quickly, realizing he was misrepresenting himself, "or that I think like you probably do now. For me, it's probably just a bit like 'I was raised in the wilderness of Christianity, and the thorns and brambles still cling to me.'"
"You got that from your Uncle John," she said, coldly.
"You got that from your Uncle John," she said, icily.
"No; it was said the century before he was born."
"No; it was said the century before he was born."
"To me, God is the great fact of life. To be without God is to be without hope in the world."
"To me, God is the most important reality in life. Being without God means being without hope in the world."
Ethan shaded his lowered eyes with one hand as he answered:
Ethan covered his lowered eyes with one hand as he replied:
"Yes, I've thought that, too."
"Yeah, I've thought that, too."
She looked at him reassured.
She looked at him confidently.
"Ah! I have ceased to be troubled at minor differences of creed; but when we are young, we are less—catholic," she smiled, and then grew grave. "I hope you will never say anything to unsettle the faith of the little girls."
"Ah! I no longer worry about small differences in beliefs; but when we’re young, we’re less open-minded," she smiled, then became serious. "I hope you will never say anything that could shake the faith of the little girls."
"Oh, I shouldn't dream— But Val has not been confirmed, I understand."
"Oh, I shouldn’t get my hopes up— But I hear Val hasn’t been confirmed yet."
"No; I don't believe any longer in pressing these things."
"No; I don't believe in pushing these things anymore."
"She would have required pressing?"
"Did she need pressing?"
"She has not developed any great concern about spiritual matters. And yet, as a child, she was much occupied about religion. Not as you and Emmie were. With Val it was all the wrong way up."
"She hasn't really worried about spiritual things. But when she was a child, she thought a lot about religion. Not like you and Emmie did. With Val, it was all mixed up."
"Wrong way—"
"Wrong way—"
Mrs. Gano nodded, reflectively.
Mrs. Gano nodded thoughtfully.
"Her interest in the Bible seemed founded upon the large opportunity it gave her for the exercise of rank unbelief. I was always hoping to overcome the tendency. But"—she shook her head—"if, as a treat, I allowed her to choose what portion of the Scripture should be read aloud, it was always the Revelation."
"Her interest in the Bible seemed based on the wide opportunity it gave her to exercise her strong skepticism. I was always hoping to overcome that tendency. But"—she shook her head—"if, as a treat, I let her choose which part of the Scripture to read aloud, it was always Revelation."
"Oh, I don't think that so depraved."
"Oh, I don't think that's so corrupt."
"Neither did I, till one Sunday, as I got to the words, 'And I, John, saw,' I was arrested by a movement from the child sitting at my feet. I looked down and saw the small face puckered with the concentrated essence of suspicion. 'Who saw it 'sides John?' she demanded. And that, briefly, has been her attitude ever since. I lament it, but I don't talk to her about it any more. The one Christian tenet that I am satisfied Val holds is the doctrine of the Resurrection. Strange—strange! Now, Emmie is like all the rest of the Ganos."
"Neither did I, until one Sunday, when I reached the words, 'And I, John, saw,' I was stopped by a movement from the child sitting at my feet. I looked down and saw her small face scrunched up with intense suspicion. 'Who saw it besides John?' she asked. That has basically been her attitude ever since. I regret it, but I don’t talk to her about it anymore. The one Christian belief I’m sure Val holds is the doctrine of the Resurrection. Strange—strange! Now, Emmie is just like all the other Ganos."
Ethan nodded. "Yes, Val is a stranger among us. Poor Val!"
Ethan nodded. "Yeah, Val is an outsider here. Poor Val!"
Emmie was certainly a vision of innocent loveliness, as she went up to the chancel that Easter morning, to be received into the communion of the faithful. There was something poetic, something not wholly of this world, in[Pg 345] her fragile beauty, her rapt and lighted look. Ethan recognized in the sweet face—never so unclouded as to-day—the subtle ecstasy of the devotee. Something in him stirred painfully, regretfully, answering to it with a sense of unwilling sympathy, of kinship that would not be denied. People in the church that day whispered to each other:
Emmie was definitely a picture of innocent beauty as she walked up to the chancel that Easter morning to be welcomed into the community of believers. There was something poetic, something almost otherworldly, in her delicate beauty and her awed, radiant expression. Ethan recognized in her sweet face—never as clear and bright as today—the subtle bliss of a devoted soul. Something within him stirred painfully, regretfully, resonating with a sense of reluctant sympathy, a connection that he could not ignore. People in the church that day whispered to each other:
"Emmie Gano and her cousin are more alike than most brothers and sisters are."
"Emmie Gano and her cousin are more similar than most siblings."
Very different was the mutinous face of the elder girl, sitting beside Ethan in her mourning, looking neither at bishop nor white-robed brides of the Church, but with unreconciled, tear-filled eyes at the white cross, in memory of her father, that hung among the Easter decorations in the chancel. The wreath upon the lectern, that all the town knew to be the annual "In memoriam" to that Valeria Gano who had been in her grave these twenty years—for that, only Ethan of the dead woman's kindred had eyes and tender remembering.
Very different was the rebellious expression on the older girl's face as she sat next to Ethan in her mourning attire. She wasn’t looking at the bishop or the brides in white, but instead had tear-filled, unresolved eyes fixed on the white cross hanging among the Easter decorations in the chancel, honoring her father. The wreath on the lectern, known to the entire town as the annual "In memoriam" for Valeria Gano, who had been in her grave for twenty years, was something only Ethan, as part of the dead woman's family, truly noticed and remembered with tenderness.
"Father's cross looked very beautiful," Emmie said, in a hushed voice, to her grandmother that afternoon.
"Father's cross looked really beautiful," Emmie said quietly to her grandmother that afternoon.
Mrs. Gano inclined her head.
Mrs. Gano nodded.
"I am glad we chose calla lilies; he loved them," murmured Emmie.
"I’m glad we picked calla lilies; he loved them," Emmie said softly.
"He didn't love to hear them called calla lilies," said Val, without a particle of feeling in her voice.
"He didn't like hearing them called calla lilies," Val said, without a hint of emotion in her voice.
"Yes," said Emmie, "I mean those great—"
"Yeah," said Emmie, "I mean those amazing—"
"He would be very angry to hear you call them lilies."
"He would be really angry to hear you call them lilies."
"Angry?" Mrs. Gano looked up.
"Upset?" Mrs. Gano looked up.
"Yes, angry," said Val. "Callas are not liliaceæ, they are araceæ, and belong to the Jack-in-the-pulpit family. If he hears us, he'll hate to think we've forgotten so soon." Her defiant eyes suddenly filled up. "He taught us not to be so ignorant as to call them lilies, just as he taught us not to say 'wisteria.'"
"Yes, I'm angry," Val said. "Callas aren't lilies; they're from the arum family, related to the Jack-in-the-pulpit. If he hears us, he'll be really upset that we've forgotten so quickly." Her determined eyes suddenly welled up with tears. "He taught us not to be so clueless as to call them lilies, just like he taught us not to say 'wisteria.'"
"What are you to say, then?" asked Ethan.
"What are you going to say, then?" asked Ethan.
"Wistaria."
"Wisteria."
"Not really?"
"Seriously?"
"Yes, it is wistaria, and we must all say wistaria, [Pg 346]because he told us to, and because it's named after General Wistar."
"Yes, it is wisteria, and we all must say wisteria, [Pg 346] because he told us to and because it's named after General Wistar."
"Why have you put these fine linen doilies on the arms of the chairs?" asked Mrs. Gano.
"Why did you put these nice linen doilies on the arms of the chairs?" asked Mrs. Gano.
"Because the arms are covered with velvet," Val answered, without thinking, and then shot a shy look at Ethan.
"Because the arms are covered in velvet," Val answered, without thinking, and then gave a shy glance at Ethan.
"Velvet? Of course. What then?"
"Velvet? Sure. What’s next?"
Val looked in her lap and said, mendaciously:
Val looked down at her lap and said, dishonestly:
"I don't like velvet arms. Please let the doilies stay."
"I don’t like velvet sleeves. Please let the doilies remain."
Mrs. Gano was satisfied in her own mind that Val was ashamed of the condition of the ancient covering. The difficulty plainly was that it had been velvet. She forbore to pursue the question before her grandson.
Mrs. Gano was confident that Val was embarrassed by the state of the old covering. The problem was clearly that it had once been velvet. She decided not to bring it up in front of her grandson.
The days went on; Ethan refused to count them.
The days passed; Ethan chose not to count them.
One late afternoon a deluge of rain brought down a part of the ceiling in the old red room that had been John Gano's. Ethan took his courage in both hands, and described to Mrs. Gano, in forcible terms, the extent of the damage and the danger of leaving the roof as it was.
One late afternoon, a heavy downpour caused part of the ceiling to collapse in the old red room that used to belong to John Gano. Ethan gathered his courage and explained to Mrs. Gano, clearly and forcefully, the extent of the damage and the risks of leaving the roof as it was.
"I don't propose to leave it as it is."
"I don't plan to leave it as it is."
He studied her.
He examined her.
"Do you remember telling me when I was a little chap that this was my home?"
"Do you remember telling me when I was a little kid that this was my home?"
"H'm—did I?"
"Did I?"
"I haven't any other now. Let me think of the Fort as my home." He paused, but her aspect was not encouraging, was hardly hospitable. He went on: "Let me look after the roof, and—"
"I don't have any other now. Let me think of the Fort as my home." He paused, but her expression wasn't encouraging, barely welcoming. He continued: "Let me take care of the roof, and—"
"Certainly not. I have looked after everything for half a century. When I'm dead some one else may do it—not before."
"Definitely not. I've taken care of everything for fifty years. Once I'm gone, someone else can handle it—not until then."
"Ah, you know what I mean. You've lost your only son. Give me some of his privileges." She jerked away her head, as she did when she was moved, and wanted not to betray the fact. "I am tired of being homeless," Ethan said.
"Ah, you know what I mean. You've lost your only son. Give me some of his privileges." She pulled her head away, as she did when she was emotionally affected, trying not to show it. "I'm tired of being homeless," Ethan said.
"You will make a home of your own, my dear."
"You will create a home of your own, my dear."
"I want this for my home."
"I want this for my home."
She turned suddenly, and looked at him with eyes that were keen and intent under their film of tears.
She suddenly turned and looked at him with sharp, focused eyes, glistening with tears.
"No," she said, slowly, "this does for us. It is not the kind of home for you."
"No," she said slowly, "this works for us. It's not the right kind of home for you."
"It is the kind I want."
"It’s the type I want."
He smiled in that sudden, radiant way of his.
He smiled in that quick, bright way of his.
"No; the Fort is here to shelter and protect other people. You don't need it."
"No; the Fort is here to shelter and protect others. You don't need it."
"But I do; and it's my Fort. Why, you've never even taken my name off the door."
"But I do; and it's my Fort. Why, you've never even taken my name off the door."
The old woman recalled a glimpse she had had the evening before of Val laying her cheek against the graven name.
The old woman remembered seeing Val resting her cheek against the engraved name the evening before.
"I'm not sure but I shall take it off," she said, half smiling, half threatening.
"I'm not sure, but I will take it off," she said, half smiling, half threatening.
"You don't want to get me out of the habit of thinking of the Fort as 'home'?"
"You don't want me to stop thinking of the Fort as my 'home'?"
"You've never really been in the habit—you belong elsewhere."
"You've never really been in the habit—you belong somewhere else."
He studied her in perplexity.
He studied her in confusion.
"Do you realize that at this moment the rain is coming in floods into Uncle John's room?"
"Do you know that right now the rain is pouring into Uncle John's room?"
"The rain won't trouble your uncle John." She had turned away again.
"The rain won't bother your Uncle John." She turned away again.
"But there are others here—"
"But there are others here—"
"It is those others I have to consider. Your uncle John's insurance will mend his children's roof."
"It’s those other people I need to think about. Your uncle John’s insurance will fix his kids' roof."
"And you won't give me the happiness—"
"And you won't give me the happiness—"
"My dear boy," she said, with some impatience, "your happiness doesn't lie here."
"My dear boy," she said, a bit impatiently, "your happiness isn't here."
She began to rock back and forth with lowering brow.
She started to sway back and forth with a furrowed brow.
"You want to get rid of me."
"You want to kick me out."
She stopped rocking, and turned to him with a moved and gentler aspect.
She stopped rocking and turned to him with a touched and softer expression.
"Personally, I very much want you to stay; but there are many things to think of. I am not alone here. You bring an atmosphere of—of unrest from out the world you[Pg 348] belong to. I see the danger that you may import some of it into our quiet lives."
"Honestly, I really want you to stay, but there are a lot of things to consider. I’m not the only one here. You bring a vibe of—of unease from the world you[Pg 348] come from. I see the risk that you might bring some of that into our peaceful lives."
"How little you realize! The young life here is seething with unrest."
"How little you understand! The young life here is bubbling with unrest."
"That is what I am realizing."
"That's what I'm coming to understand."
"But I found it like that."
"But I found it that way."
She shook her head.
She nodded in disagreement.
"You must go away, my dear."
"You need to leave, my dear."
She was of the same mind, then, as her son had been. Go away! Go away! That was all the welcome they had here for Ethan Gano. A feeling of bitterness took hold on him, of such loneliness that it was as if, without warning, he had heard pronounced a sentence of perpetual exile. "For that's what it is," he thought: "she will never ask me to come again." And he was right—she never did.
She felt the same way her son had. Go away! Go away! That was all the greeting they had for Ethan Gano. A sense of bitterness washed over him, a loneliness so deep that it felt like he had been suddenly sentenced to eternal exile. "Because that’s what it is," he thought: "she will never invite me back." And he was right—she never did.
He had got up after a moment or two, and gone out to the veranda, where he walked up and down, with the noise of the rain in his ears.
He got up after a moment and went out to the porch, where he paced back and forth, the sound of the rain filling his ears.
Presently Emmie looked out.
Emmie looked outside.
"Where's Val?" asked Ethan.
"Where's Val?" Ethan asked.
"Up-stairs. Ever since supper she's been seeing if the tubs and things are under all the leaks."
"Upstairs. Ever since dinner, she’s been checking to see if the tubs and stuff are catching all the leaks."
"Ask her to come out here when she's finished, will you?"
"Can you ask her to come out here when she's done?"
"Yes," said Emmie reluctantly, and turned away.
"Yeah," Emmie said hesitantly, then turned away.
Ethan had no eyes for the sudden shadow on the sweet face. He began to stride up and down again, angrily, eagerly, looking out through the tracery of the wistaria as an animal might through the bars of its cage.
Ethan paid no attention to the sudden shadow on the sweet face. He started pacing back and forth again, angrily and eagerly, peering out through the pattern of the wisteria like an animal might through the bars of its cage.
"Well, here I am!"
"Here I am!"
Val stood smiling as he turned.
Val stood smiling as he turned.
"Oh, good! Let us sit down."
"Oh, awesome! Let's sit down."
"On the black benches? Never!"
"On the black benches? No way!"
She gathered her skirts round her with a gesture of comic horror.
She gathered her skirts around her with a gesture of exaggerated shock.
"Here, then"—he spread out a large white handkerchief—"sit on this."
"Here you go"—he spread out a large white handkerchief—"sit on this."
"And you?"
"And you?"
"Sit down!" he commanded.
"Take a seat!" he commanded.
She took the place meekly, with hands crossed in mockery, and laughing eyes, but her pale cheeks flushed.
She took the spot quietly, with her arms crossed in mockery and a laughing expression, but her pale cheeks turned red.
"Now, you are to promise me something," he said, standing before her with folded arms.
"Now, you need to promise me something," he said, standing in front of her with his arms crossed.
"Oh, I've always got to promise you things. What have you ever promised me?"
"Oh, I'm always the one making promises. What have you ever promised me?"
His moody eyes caressed the upturned face.
His moody eyes scanned the upturned face.
"What do you want me to promise?" he said, more gently.
"What do you want me to promise?" he asked, in a softer tone.
"Will you do it?"
"Are you going to do it?"
"I—a—"
"I—uh—"
"You see!"
"You get it!"
"I only want to know what it is."
"I just want to know what it is."
She looked away.
She turned away.
"Tell me what you want first," she said.
"Tell me what you want first," she said.
Instead of answering, her cousin turned and walked to the end of the dripping veranda, where the wind had blown the rain in several feet across the boards. She watched him furtively, biting her upper lip the while, catching it cruelly with her sharp white teeth to still its trembling. She watched him turn slowly, come back a few paces, raising his eyes as he was passing the first of the long room windows, and stop short with a queer, guilty start. He nodded gravely to the watchful eyes within and continued his walk, only more rapidly, muttering to himself, "The old lioness!"
Instead of answering, her cousin turned and walked to the end of the dripping porch, where the wind had blown the rain several feet across the boards. She watched him quietly, biting her upper lip, catching it painfully with her sharp white teeth to stop its trembling. She saw him turn slowly, come back a few steps, raising his eyes as he passed the first of the long room windows, and stop suddenly with a strange, guilty start. He nodded seriously to the watchful eyes inside and continued walking, this time faster, muttering to himself, "The old lioness!"
Val had an impulse to go and look through the window nearest her, but something held her where she was. Presently, as Ethan paced back and forth, a pale shine came through the panes, mixing uncertainly with the evening light. Venie must have taken in the big bronze lamp. Yes, one could hear her now letting down the blinds. Val was glad she had resisted the impulse to look in. Ethan had stopped his restless pacing, as soon as the blinds were drawn.
Val felt the urge to peek through the nearest window, but something kept her in place. As Ethan paced back and forth, a faint glow filtered through the panes, blending awkwardly with the evening light. Venie must have turned on the big bronze lamp. Yes, she could hear her lowering the blinds now. Val was relieved she hadn't given in to her impulse to look inside. Ethan stopped his uneasy pacing as soon as the blinds were closed.
"I have asked her," he said, with a motion of the head[Pg 350] towards the long room, "to let me attend to the roof, and a few little things like that." He paused, and looked sharply at the shrouded windows.
"I asked her," he said, nodding towards the long room, "to let me take care of the roof and a few other things like that." He paused and glanced sharply at the covered windows.
"She says you take a great deal upon yourself," Val smiled.
"She says you take on a lot," Val smiled.
"Oh, she does! Well, I shall take more. I am going to take the liberty of giving you five hundred dollars, to do what you can here without her knowing; and when's it's gone I shall give you as much again, and you're not to tell anybody. Promise."
"Oh, she does! Well, I’ll take more. I’m going to take the liberty of giving you five hundred dollars to use here without her knowing; and when it’s gone, I’ll give you as much again, and you’re not to tell anyone. Promise."
"I couldn't do that."
"I can't do that."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"Simply, I couldn't. I know so well what she'd say—'It's against all our traditions.' And the money you are offering—"
"Honestly, I just couldn't. I know exactly what she'd say—'It's against all our traditions.' And the money you're offering—"
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"You see, it's Tallmadge money!" Val resented a little his whimsical look. She drew herself up. "You can't expect us Ganos—" She broke off as he took a letter out of his pocket and unfolded it. "Oh!" She turned a sudden scarlet and grasped at the incriminating document.
"You see, it's Tallmadge money!" Val felt a bit annoyed by his playful expression. She straightened herself. "You can't expect us Ganos—" She paused as he pulled a letter from his pocket and opened it. "Oh!" She suddenly turned bright red and reached for the damning document.
"No, no," he said. "I was defrauded of this letter a long time by an imbecile postal system. But I'll take good care of it now I have got it."
"No, no," he said. "I was cheated out of this letter a long time ago by a useless postal system. But I'll make sure to take good care of it now that I have it."
"I—I was very young when I wrote it."
"I—I was really young when I wrote it."
"—a little over a year ago," he completed her sentence, laughing.
"—a little over a year ago," he finished her sentence, laughing.
"Please don't think I'm wanting you to help me now."
"Please don’t think I need your help right now."
"Well, that's a good thing," he said, with an unexpected hardness, "for I haven't the smallest intention of doing so."
"Well, that's good to hear," he said, with an unexpected firmness, "because I have no intention of doing that."
Val's eyes were angry and bright with drops of humiliation.
Val's eyes were full of anger and shone with tears of humiliation.
"I wouldn't take it if you begged me to," she said.
"I wouldn't take it even if you begged me to," she said.
"Don't you see, dear Val"—he leaned nearer, but she averted her face from him—"don't you see that, at all events until Emmie is older, you can't desert the Fort?" No answer. "Don't be angry with me, little cousin.[Pg 351] Don't you feel how much your own people need you?" Still no answer. "Seventy-five!" he went on; "you mayn't have long to wait."
"Don't you get it, dear Val?"—he leaned in closer, but she turned her face away from him—"can't you see that, at least until Emmie is older, you can't leave the Fort?" No response. "Please don't be upset with me, little cousin.[Pg 351] Can't you sense how much your family needs you?" Still no answer. "Seventy-five!" he continued; "you might not have to wait long."
She turned on him sharply.
She snapped at him.
"As if I grudged—as if I wanted to shorten the time!"
"As if I was holding back—as if I wanted to make the time go by faster!"
She swallowed a little sob.
She held back a sob.
"No, no; of course you don't. I understand you quite well."
"No, no; of course you don't. I get you just fine."
"The last thing father said to me was, 'Take care of her, she's growing old.'"
"The last thing Dad said to me was, 'Take care of her, she's getting old.'"
He nodded.
He agreed.
"That's all I mean by putting this money into your hands."
"That's all I mean by giving you this money."
"Oh, but I can't take five hund— I understand better than I did when I wrote that stupid letter; she'd half kill me!"
"Oh, but I can't take five hundred—I understand much better now than I did when I wrote that foolish letter; she'd be furious with me!"
"She's not to know, and I"—he glowered down at her with a laugh—"I'll half kill you if you don't do what I tell you."
"She's not supposed to know, and I"—he glared down at her with a laugh—"I'll seriously hurt you if you don't do what I say."
She looked in her lap. Her eyelids fluttered.
She looked down at her lap. Her eyelids fluttered.
"You must write me regularly, and tell me all that's happening."
"You need to write to me regularly and keep me updated on everything that's going on."
She lifted her head as if she had been stung.
She raised her head as if she had been stung.
"You—you aren't going away!"
"You—you're not leaving!"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"When are you coming back?"
"When are you coming back?"
"I don't know."
"I have no idea."
The dull rain poured, the defective spouts at the eaves played gray fountains, the great tulipifera rhododendron waved answering arms to the signals of the storm.
The boring rain fell, the broken gutters at the eaves created gray fountains, and the huge tulip tree rhododendron waved its arms in response to the storm's signals.
In the momentary lull, An' Jerusha in the kitchen could be heard quavering out wild notes, among which Ethan recognized the words:
In the brief silence, An' Jerusha in the kitchen could be heard singing shaky, wild notes, among which Ethan recognized the words:
"I don't believe you'll go," said Val.
"I don't think you'll go," said Val.
He couldn't see her face so well now in the gray light.
He couldn’t see her face clearly now in the dim light.
"What makes you believe I won't go?"
"What makes you think I won't go?"
She clasped her hands and wrung them unconsciously.
She clasped her hands and unconsciously twisted them.
"Val—"
"Val—"
"Or, if you go, you'll come back?"
"Or, if you leave, will you return?"
"Don't you know that's what I must not do?"
"Don't you know that's what I can't do?"
"No," she said, in a muffled but resolute voice.
"No," she said, in a muffled yet determined voice.
They sat silent, motionless, for some time. She turned at last with wide, shining eyes, putting her face close to his in the uncertain light, and saying, with a quick-drawn breath:
They sat quietly, not moving, for a while. Finally, she turned to him with wide, sparkling eyes, leaning her face close to his in the dim light, and said, taking a quick breath:
"Why, cousin Ethan!"
"Wow, cousin Ethan!"
"What is it?"
"What’s that?"
"Why do you look like that?"
"Why do you look that way?"
"Like what?"
"Like what is it?"
"So—so terribly unhappy."
"Really, really unhappy."
He didn't answer.
He didn’t respond.
"What's the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
He tried to say something, moved his lips faintly, but no sound came.
He tried to say something, moving his lips slightly, but no sound came out.
"Oh, what is it?" she cried; "something new?"
"Oh, what is it?" she exclaimed. "Is it something new?"
He nodded, echoing: "Something new, and something very, very old."
He nodded, saying: "Something new, and something really, really old."
"And sad?"
"And upset?"
"Saddest of all sad things."
"Saddest of all sad things."
"What is?"
"What's that?"
"Haven't you ever heard? Love is the saddest of all."
"Haven't you ever heard? Love is the saddest of them all."
A ray of light fell like a sword between them, and a sharp rap on the window at their backs made them fly to their feet. Turning, they saw Mrs. Gano's face against the pane. She had lifted a corner of the blind, and was beckoning with imperious hand.
A beam of light cut through the space between them, and a loud knock on the window behind them made them jump to their feet. Turning around, they saw Mrs. Gano's face pressed against the glass. She had raised a corner of the blind and was gesturing for them to come over with an authoritative wave of her hand.
"I must go," whispered Val; and she vanished.
"I have to go," whispered Val; and she disappeared.
Ethan walked up and down till the early bed hour, listening to the rain and to the sound of An' Jerusha's crooning.
Ethan walked back and forth until bedtime, listening to the rain and the sound of An' Jerusha's singing.
CHAPTER 24
Emmie had begun to teach a class in the Infant Sunday-school. She would go off soon after breakfast, the others following an hour or so later, and meeting her at morning service.
Emmie had started teaching a class in the Infant Sunday school. She would leave soon after breakfast, with the others coming about an hour later to meet her at the morning service.
"I don't think I'll go to-day," said Ethan the subsequent Sunday. "Why don't you take a holiday, too?"
"I don't think I'll go today," said Ethan the following Sunday. "Why don't you take a day off, too?"
"No," answered Val. "If I stay at home grandma will— But you might walk part way with me, mightn't you?"
"No," Val replied. "If I stay home, Grandma will— But you could walk part of the way with me, right?"
"Yes, I don't mind a walk. I'll take a book along and go up on the Hill after I leave you."
"Sure, I don't mind going for a walk. I'll grab a book and head up to the Hill after I leave you."
As they set off, Mrs. Gano stood at the window looking after them. Ethan made her a little half-mocking bow, whereat she smiled grimly.
As they left, Mrs. Gano stood by the window watching them. Ethan gave her a slight half-mocking bow, which made her smile wryly.
Val, glancing back at her, said, "Though you do pretend to be so gloomy, you always put other people into better spirits. I haven't seen her smile since—not since.... She cares more for you than she does for anybody."
Val, looking back at her, said, "Even though you act so down, you always lift everyone else's spirits. I haven't seen her smile since—not since.... She cares about you more than anyone else."
"She won't be sorry when I go."
"She won't regret it when I'm gone."
Val flashed a side look at him, and the brightness dimmed in her eyes. But here was Miss Tibbs, hurrying by with a sharp glance and "Good-morning," and other people passing on their way home from Sunday-school. She mustn't cry in public.
Val shot him a sidelong glance, and the sparkle in her eyes faded. But there was Miss Tibbs, rushing by with a quick look and a "Good morning," along with others heading home from Sunday school. She couldn't cry in public.
"You oughtn't to say that she won't be sorry. You ought to be gratefuller to people for caring so tremendously for you—as she does." Her heart seemed to be beating high up in her throat. "Emmie and I often notice how she lets you do all the forbidden things—pick the myrtle and narcissus, play as loud and as hard as you like on the[Pg 354] piano, have sangaree and julep when you aren't a bit ill"—she was trying to laugh—"even lets you go through the bookcases and take out anything you like."
"You shouldn’t say that she won’t regret it. You should be more grateful to people for caring so much about you—as she does." Her heart felt like it was pounding in her throat. "Emmie and I often notice how she lets you do all the things you’re not supposed to—pick the myrtle and daffodils, play as loud and as hard as you want on the[Pg 354] piano, have sangaree and julep even when you’re not sick"—she was trying to laugh—"she even lets you go through the bookcases and take out whatever you want."
She glanced down at the book in his hand. He made no rejoinder. A side glance at his face showed him with brows knitted and abstracted eyes.
She looked down at the book in his hand. He didn't respond. A quick look at his face revealed his furrowed brows and distant gaze.
Suddenly the dark face lit up; he had caught sight of a charming apparition over the way. Julia was crossing the street "just in time to meet Ethan," thought Val, although her friend was coming from her Sunday-school class, at the usual time, and by the usual route.
Suddenly, the dark face brightened; he had spotted a lovely sight across the street. Julia was crossing the road "just in time to meet Ethan," Val thought, even though her friend was coming from her Sunday school class, at the regular time, and along the usual path.
"Good-morning," Ethan called out with a cheerfulness that made Val's heart drop in an instant, down—down.
"Good morning," Ethan called out with a happiness that made Val's heart sink in an instant, down—down.
"You two pious ones off to church?" asked Julia, as she shook hands with them.
"You two holy ones heading to church?" Julia asked as she shook hands with them.
"Not me," answered Ethan; "it's too fine a day to waste in church."
"Not me," Ethan replied; "it's too nice a day to spend in church."
"Just what I think," said Julia, wistfully.
"That's exactly what I think," Julia said, with a hint of longing.
How bewitchingly pretty she looked in her field-flower hat and leaf-green gown! Val felt dowdy and dull in her mourning; it was an insult to the fair summer weather to go about in such clothes. No wonder cousin Ethan had brightened as he looked at Julia.
How wonderfully pretty she looked in her flower hat and green dress! Val felt boring and dull in her mourning clothes; it was an insult to the beautiful summer weather to wear such things. No wonder cousin Ethan had brightened when he looked at Julia.
They were all walking on together now to the Otways' gate. Val breathed a silent prayer of thankfulness that Julia was a Presbyterian.
They were all walking together now to the Otways' gate. Val quietly thanked their luck that Julia was a Presbyterian.
"What are you going to do, Mr. Gano, if you don't go to church?" asked Miss Otway, leaning across Val, who walked in the middle.
"What are you going to do, Mr. Gano, if you don't go to church?" asked Miss Otway, leaning over Val, who was walking in the middle.
"Find a comfortable place under a tree."
"Find a comfy spot under a tree."
"And read that very un-Biblical-looking book?"
"And read that book that looks nothing like the Bible?"
They were at the gate now, which Ethan opened; but Julia lingered, in spite of Val's "Heavens! is that the church-bell?"
They were at the gate now, which Ethan opened, but Julia hesitated, despite Val's "Wow! Is that the church bell?"
"Mightn't it pass for a hymnal?"
"Could it be considered a hymnal?"
He laid the book open on the top of the gate, very willing to prolong the interview, as it seemed, in spite of Val's disingenuous interjection, "I'm afraid I'll be late."
He laid the book open on top of the gate, clearly eager to extend the conversation, even in spite of Val's insincere remark, "I'm afraid I'll be late."
"Too cheerful for a hymnal," said Julia, shaking her head and smiling up into his eyes.
"Too happy for a church song," Julia said, shaking her head and smiling up at him.
"Cheerful only on the outside, I'll be bound," said Val, suspiciously. Then turning to the title-page: "'An Anthology collected by—' What makes you like reading poetry?"
"Cheerful only on the surface, I bet," Val said, suspiciously. Then turning to the title page: "'An Anthology collected by—' What makes you enjoy reading poetry?"
"Why, don't you?" said Ethan to them both.
"Why don’t you?" Ethan said to both of them.
"Yes, indeed," responded Julia.
"Absolutely," responded Julia.
"Not a bit," said Val.
"Not at all," said Val.
"Why not?" laughed Ethan.
"Why not?" chuckled Ethan.
"Too sad," said Val, firmly.
"Too sad," Val said firmly.
Julia looked pensively away from Ethan up to the blue sky, over the line of hills.
Julia gazed thoughtfully away from Ethan up at the blue sky, beyond the ridge of hills.
"I love sad things," she said, sympathetically.
"I love sad things," she said with compassion.
"Oh yes, you like 'em blubbery. I don't. That's why I hate poetry. It's all sobbing and groaning, and 'Oh!' and 'Alas!' or else the silly scenery."
"Oh yes, you like them emotional. I don't. That's why I can't stand poetry. It's all weeping and moaning, and 'Oh!' and 'Alas!' or just the pointless scenery."
"Oh, not all," said Ethan.
"Oh, not all," Ethan said.
"Well, most of it is. Now, see! I'll shut the book and open it at random:
"Well, most of it is. Now, look! I'll close the book and open it randomly:
That's Mr. Chaucer. Now try again:
That's Mr. Chaucer. Now try again:
That cheerful gentleman is Lord Byron!"
That happy guy is Lord Byron!
She shut the book with a vicious snap and opened it again:
She closed the book with an emphatic snap and opened it again:
That's Shelley's account of things. And here's Keats's:
That's Shelley's take on things. And here's Keats's:
"Oh, but aren't there any ballads and pretty stories?" asked Julia.
"Oh, but are there no ballads and nice stories?" asked Julia.
"Well, here's the 'Pot of Basil' and 'Waly Waly'"—Val turned the pages vindictively—"and all the rest of the desperate and deserted. Now, the man that made this anthology"—she turned sharply to her cousin—"I suppose he got together all the best things, didn't he?"
"Well, here’s the 'Pot of Basil' and 'Waly Waly'"—Val flipped through the pages with a hint of spite—"and all the other desperate and abandoned pieces. Now, the guy who put this anthology together"—she turned quickly to her cousin—"I guess he collected all the best stuff, right?"
"I suppose he thought he did."
"I guess he thought he did."
"Do you think he succeeded?"
"Do you think he made it?"
"Very fairly."
"Pretty fairly."
"H'm! You see, when they do their best they are bound to be moaning and groaning, these poets. Now, the man that chose these things, was he a jaundiced kind of person, very sad and sorry?"
"Hmm! You know, when they try their hardest, these poets just can’t help but complain and lament. So, was the guy who picked these things a bitter person, very sad and regretful?"
"Quite the contrary. I should say he's as cheerful as a man may be who isn't a fool."
"On the contrary. I’d say he’s as cheerful as a man can be who isn’t an idiot."
Val looked at him a moment.
Val looked at him for a moment.
"Then, I say it's a good thing there are women in the world." She had forgotten the third person for the moment, forgotten that Julia, too, professed to like things "blubbery." Even when she remembered, she only clapped the book to and said: "Oh, I shall be so late!"
"Then, I say it's a good thing there are women in the world." She had temporarily forgotten about the third person, forgetting that Julia also claimed to like things "blubbery." Even when she remembered, she just slapped the book shut and said: "Oh, I'm going to be so late!"
"I envy you your walk." Julia tilted up her round chin, catching in her loose golden hair the sunlight that filtered through the fresh green maple leaves.
"I envy you your walk." Julia raised her chin, catching the sunlight in her loose golden hair as it filtered through the fresh green maple leaves.
"I'm going up on the Hill; you'd both of you better come."
"I'm heading up to the Hill; you both should come with me."
"Gracious! we'd be killed if we did."
"Wow! We'd be dead if we did."
"Yes, indeed," agreed Val, with conviction. It would be too dreadful to have Julia tacked on to them to-day. What was Ethan thinking of?
"Yes, absolutely," Val agreed, firmly. It would be too awful to have Julia added to their group today. What was Ethan thinking?
"I've come back from Sunday-school to take my mother[Pg 357] to church; but there might be time for a little walk afterwards." Julia's air was charmingly wistful.
"I've just returned from Sunday school to take my mom[Pg 357] to church; but there might be time for a little walk afterwards." Julia's expression was charmingly nostalgic.
"Well, come towards Plymouth Hill," said Ethan.
"Well, head towards Plymouth Hill," Ethan said.
If it was anybody else, thought Val, angrily, it would have to be called flirting. Julia, too, was undoubtedly "making eyes." Oh, it was disgraceful!
If it were anyone else, Val thought angrily, it would definitely be called flirting. Julia was obviously "making eyes," too. Ugh, it was so disgraceful!
"I don't believe, after all, there'll be time before dinner," Miss Otway was saying.
"I don't think there will be time before dinner after all," Miss Otway was saying.
"She knows perfectly well she's going to make time," thought Val, and then—oh, dear! oh, dear! what was becoming of her old affection for her friend?
"She knows she’s definitely going to make time," thought Val, and then—oh no! oh no! what was happening to her old feelings for her friend?
They had said "Good-bye," and walked on in silence for a few moments. She noticed with a passion of resentment that, since leaving Julia, the cloud had settled again on her cousin's face.
They had said "Good-bye" and walked on in silence for a few moments. She noticed with a strong feeling of resentment that, since leaving Julia, the cloud had come back to her cousin's face.
"Since I'm going away so soon, I think I ought to say—" he began presently, and stopped.
"Since I'm leaving so soon, I think I should say—" he started to say but then paused.
"Say what?"
"What did you say?"
"That Harry Wilbur has taken me into his confidence."
"That Harry Wilbur has trusted me with his secrets."
Val turned away her head.
Val turned her head away.
"First-rate fellow, Wilbur." Another pause. "Fact is, he is one in a thousand."
"Top-notch guy, Wilbur." Another pause. "Honestly, he’s one in a thousand."
"He's very good, but he isn't interesting."
"He's really skilled, but he isn't engaging."
"I think he is, you know; and so did Uncle John. I believe your father would have liked—"
"I think he is, you know; and so did Uncle John. I believe your dad would have liked—"
"Do you like talking like this to me?" Val demanded, darkly, "or"—with a ray of hope—"are you being a martyr?"
"Do you enjoy talking to me like this?" Val asked, with a serious tone, "or"—with a hint of optimism—"are you just trying to be a martyr?"
"Something of a martyr, perhaps," he said, smiling in spite of himself.
"Maybe a bit of a martyr," he said, smiling despite himself.
"Oh, well, that's all right, just for once."
"Oh, well, that's fine, just this once."
"For once?"
"Just this once?"
"Yes; please don't do it again. I can admire it—once, but I can't be of any help. I suppose it's because of what my father told you that you said that—about—love."
"Yeah; please don't do that again. I can appreciate it—once, but I can't be of any help. I guess it's because of what my dad told you that you mentioned that—about—love."
"What did I say?"
"What did I say?"
"That it was the saddest of all."
"That it was the saddest of all."
"I'm afraid the reason is deeper than any your father gave."
"I'm afraid the reason goes deeper than anything your dad explained."
She looked up baffled.
She looked up confused.
"At least, it's because of what my father said that you—that you—began about Harry Wilbur."
"At least, it’s because of what my dad said that you—that you—started talking about Harry Wilbur."
"Well, perhaps."
"Maybe."
"I'm very much disappointed in you."
"I'm really let down by you."
"I'm very sorry."
"I'm really sorry."
"I thought you were more—understanding. If you had known my father better," she continued, with all-unconscious irony, "you wouldn't have minded him a bit. It was just a theory."
"I thought you were more understanding. If you had known my dad better," she continued, with all-unconscious irony, "you wouldn't have minded him at all. It was just a theory."
"Ah, my child, it isn't a theory that we're first cousins."
"Hey, kid, it's not just a theory that we're first cousins."
The note of finality in the low voice pierced her through and through.
The finality in his low voice cut right through her.
"But plenty of people—" she burst out; and then one by one her father's arguments and menaces, like curses, came back to roost. "If we rebel against that law, we and our innocent children are punished," she seemed to hear him say.
"But a lot of people—" she exclaimed; and then one by one her father's arguments and threats, like bad omens, returned to haunt her. "If we go against that law, we and our innocent kids are punished," she thought she could hear him say.
They walked on some time without speaking. Twice Ethan glanced down at the face beside him. For all its profound trouble, it was not the face of one defeated. He drew a perverse pleasure from the observation. Curiosity had from the first played no small part in the charm his cousin cast about him. What would she do under such and such conditions? And, meanwhile, what new longing, what new pain, that mutinous little face had planted in his heart! "I have never kissed her," he kept thinking as he looked at her mouth. "Has Wilbur ever kissed her?" The idea was revolting. He put it from him. He thought of the people that never have children. Suppose— He looked down at her again. This time he caught her eye, and she flushed hotly. He had no need of speech to assure him they had been thinking along the same lines.
They walked in silence for a while. Twice Ethan glanced down at the face beside him. Despite its deep troubles, it didn't look defeated. He felt a strange satisfaction from noticing that. From the beginning, curiosity had played a big role in the charm his cousin held for him. What would she do in this situation? And in the meantime, what new desire, what new ache, had that rebellious little face stirred in his heart! "I've never kissed her," he kept thinking while looking at her mouth. "Has Wilbur ever kissed her?" The thought was disturbing. He pushed it aside. He thought about people who never have kids. What if— He looked down at her again. This time he caught her gaze, and she blushed deeply. He didn’t need words to know they had been thinking along the same lines.
"Of course," said Val, with an obvious effort, "I ought to behave as if I didn't understand what's involved. Any nice girl would pretend she—" Her voice got tangled and lost in a dry little sob; but she burst out again under her breath: "Oh, they aren't like me—the nice girls. [Pg 359]Nobody ever cared so much as I do. Everything's different when you—when you care like this."
"Sure," Val said, clearly struggling, "I should act like I have no idea what’s going on. Any nice girl would pretend she—" Her voice faltered and trailed off into a small sob, but she continued quietly, "Oh, they're nothing like me—the nice girls. [Pg 359]Nobody ever cared as much as I do. Everything changes when you—when you care like this."
His heart contracted sharply. Had this come into his life only to go and leave him stricken in poverty? Under the girl's extravagance of speech was a richness of nature that gave her fierce young words authority. This primitive, unfaltering passion, naked and unashamed, was not only beautiful in his eyes with a kind of pagan splendor, but it soothed and satisfied his weary, doubting spirit. For the moment it carried his questioning down its swift current, making of his fears a mock, and whirling his heavy doubts like straws. And yet he kept a vigilant watch upon himself. With a man's abiding fear of being ridiculous, he was uncomfortably conscious of the little group of belated church-goers turning into St. Thomas's from Market Street, not so hurried but they might notice Val's excited face. To his companion, in her absorption, these acquaintances had been thin air.
His heart tightened. Had this entered his life just to leave him in poverty? Beneath the girl's extravagant words was a depth of character that gave her fierce youthful speech weight. This raw, unwavering passion, bold and unashamed, was not only beautiful to him in a kind of primal glory but also calmed and satisfied his tired, doubting spirit. For a moment, it carried his questions along its swift flow, mocking his fears and tossing his heavy doubts like twigs. Yet, he remained watchful of himself. With the typical worry of a man about looking foolish, he felt awkwardly aware of the small group of late churchgoers turning into St. Thomas's from Market Street, not rushing enough that they might miss Val's excited expression. To his companion, lost in her thoughts, these acquaintances were just background noise.
"I dare say my father knew that, to many a girl, it wouldn't really matter much whether she married Harry Wilbur, or any other nice convenient person; but to me—"
"I dare say my father knew that, for many girls, it wouldn’t really matter much if they married Harry Wilbur or any other nice, convenient guy; but to me—"
"Come down this street," Ethan said. "You don't want to get into that mob."
"Come down this street," Ethan said. "You don’t want to get caught up in that crowd."
He felt himself to be in one of those positions where to turn left or right, to go forward or go back, is equally to find offence and suffering. "It doesn't matter about me; I must think of her," he said to himself. At all hazards he must not forget that the girl at his side was little more than a child. He could neither explain to her why he was bound in honor to leave her, nor must he leave her with any haunting memory of the pain this going cost him. She had turned obediently when he suggested the side-street.
He found himself in a situation where turning left or right, going forward or back, would all lead to trouble and pain. "I can’t focus on myself; I need to think about her," he reminded himself. No matter what, he couldn’t forget that the girl next to him was barely more than a child. He couldn’t tell her why he had to leave her out of duty, nor could he let her carry any memory of the hurt this caused him. She had followed his suggestion and turned down the side street without hesitation.
"Oh, I'm certain of it"—she brought one tight-clinched hand with a quick movement to her breast—"nobody ever cared like this before. Just look at their faces."
"Oh, I'm sure of it"—she quickly brought one tightly clenched hand to her chest—"nobody has ever cared like this before. Just look at their faces."
She stopped on the corner, eying, with a kind of impersonal disdain, the people that passed up the church-steps.
She paused at the corner, looking with a sort of detached disdain at the people walking up the church steps.
"You can see from their faces they've never cared—like this."
"You can tell from their expressions they've never cared—like this."
"Come," said Ethan, nervously, "they'll wonder why we are hanging about."
"Come on," Ethan said nervously, "they'll start to wonder why we're just standing around."
"Most people are only half alive," she said, walking on; "they don't feel, they don't hear, they don't see, they don't even smell."
"Most people are only half alive," she said, continuing on; "they don't feel, they don't hear, they don't see, they don't even smell."
Ethan began to laugh almost hysterically.
Ethan started laughing uncontrollably.
"They can't turn such unexpected corners, anyhow," he said.
"They can't take such unexpected turns, anyway," he said.
His laughter seemed a little to clear the atmosphere.
His laughter seemed to lighten the mood a bit.
"You don't believe?" she inquired. "No, I suppose people wouldn't believe. But I've felt quite dizzy with joy at smelling hay after a rain. Heliotrope makes me want to laugh and sing. Violets make me feel meek and wistful; but they all do something to me. You, now, simply dislike the pungent smell of marigolds. I feel it stick into me like a kind of goad. But I oughtn't to tell anybody." She sighed.
"You don't believe me?" she asked. "No, I guess people just wouldn’t believe. But I’ve felt so lightheaded with joy from the smell of hay after it rains. Heliotrope makes me want to laugh and sing. Violets make me feel gentle and nostalgic; but they all affect me in some way. You, on the other hand, just dislike the strong smell of marigolds. I feel it hit me like a sharp jab. But I really shouldn’t share that with anyone." She sighed.
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"Even you laughed."
"Even you found it funny."
"Forgive me, dear."
"Sorry, my dear."
For the "dear" sake she smiled up at him, thrilling.
For love's sake, she smiled up at him, excited.
"Oh, I forgive you, though I don't much like the idea of having told you—even that much."
"Oh, I forgive you, but I'm not really fond of the fact that I told you—even that little."
"What nonsense! You must tell me everything."
"What nonsense! You have to tell me everything."
"Must I?" She moved closer to his side. "Only I should like you to have a good opinion of me—and—well, to care so much about smell, I'm afraid, is very vulgar."
"Do I have to?" She stepped closer to him. "I just want you to think well of me—and—well, to care so much about smell, I'm afraid, is really tacky."
"Oh, I don't think so."
"Oh, I don't think so."
"Novelists do. They are ready to tell you her hearing was 'most sensitive,' and all about his 'eagle eye,' that nothing escaped, but they are too refined to say nothing escaped the heroine's nose. Your friends the poets, too, have a very low opinion of smell. Of course, if I could always remember to call it 'fragrance,' it would be better, but I don't always mean fragrance."
"Novelists do. They're quick to tell you her hearing was 'super sensitive,' and all about his 'sharp eyesight,' that nothing got past him, but they're too classy to mention that the heroine's nose missed nothing. Your friends the poets also have a pretty low view of smell. Of course, if I could always remember to call it 'fragrance,' that would be better, but I don't always mean fragrance."
"No, no," he laughed. "I admit that smell used to be[Pg 361] the poor relation of the senses, and was kept decently in the background; but over in France nous avons changé tout cela."
"No, no," he laughed. "I admit that smell used to be[Pg 361] the overlooked sense and was kept out of the spotlight; but over in France we've changed all that."
"Oh, well, that's all right, then."
"Oh, well, that's cool then."
"You aren't going to church?"
"Aren't you going to church?"
"Of course not."
"Definitely not."
"It's so ugly here. Shall we turn back and go up on the Hill?"
"It's so ugly here. Should we head back and go up the Hill?"
"No. Yes." (They could come down before the Presbyterian Church was out.) "Let's walk very fast."
"No. Yes." (They could come down before the Presbyterian Church was finished.) "Let's walk really fast."
They talked little on the way, but neither of them noticed the fact. They were approaching that point where nur das reine Zusammensein was interchange enough. From the Dug Road they turned into the ravine. Ethan caught her by the hand, and they scrambled breathless to the top.
They didn't say much on the way, but neither of them minded. They were getting close to that moment where just being together was enough. From the Dug Road, they turned into the ravine. Ethan took her hand, and they hurried breathlessly to the top.
"Let's rest here," he said.
"Let's take a break here," he said.
Val sat down under the elder-bush that grew in the cleft of the Hill. She looked up at him smiling, and then turned away her conscious eyes. Instead of sitting down, he stood with his hands in his pockets, looking at her with a sense of vague uneasiness behind the tingling in his blood.
Val sat down under the elder bush that grew in the gap of the Hill. She looked up at him smiling, then turned her aware eyes away. Instead of sitting down, he stood with his hands in his pockets, watching her with a feeling of vague discomfort underlying the excitement in his blood.
"I suppose you know that I ought to have taken you home after your flat refusal to go to church?"
"I guess you know that I should have taken you home after you flat-out refused to go to church?"
"You aren't my master—yet."
"You're not my master—yet."
"Yes, I am."
"Yeah, I am."
The blood flew to her face obedient to the call.
The blood rushed to her face in response to the call.
"Yes," she said, slowly, "you are."
"Yeah," she said, slowly, "you are."
He turned away, cursing his traitor tongue.
He turned away, cursing his betraying tongue.
"I've imposed upon you," he said, after a moment, flinging himself down on the grass a little distance off—"imposed upon you frightfully, if I've made you believe that. I'm far enough from being even master of myself."
"I've put a burden on you," he said after a moment, throwing himself down on the grass a little ways away—"I've really put a burden on you if you think that. I'm nowhere close to being in control of myself."
"Too late to try to patch it up now," she said; "the murder's out."
"There's no point in trying to fix this now," she said; "the murder's already out."
He studied her.
He observed her.
"I suppose you think you know me?"
"I guess you think you know me?"
She smiled confidently.
She smiled with confidence.
"You don't. I'm compounded of all the things that are most abhorrent to you."
"You don’t. I’m made up of everything you find most disgusting."
Still she smiled. The unconscious passion in the young eyes warmed his blood like wine. He moved a little nearer to her, and the mere movement broke the spell. The physical obviousness of the action stung him into self-criticism, self-contempt; and then as he turned his face away from his cousin's magnet eyes, he fell to criticising his self-criticism. Why couldn't he take things simply, naturally, as Val did? Vain ambition! He must submit to seeing, always and always, the skeleton under the fair flesh, the end from the beginning.
Still, she smiled. The unguarded passion in her young eyes warmed his blood like wine. He moved a bit closer to her, and that simple movement shattered the moment. The obviousness of the action made him self-critical and filled him with self-disgust; then, as he turned away from his cousin's captivating gaze, he began to question his self-criticism. Why couldn’t he approach things simply and naturally like Val did? What a pointless ambition! He had to constantly confront the skeleton beneath the beautiful surface, the end from the very start.
"You are mistaken about me," he said. "I look out upon a world eternally different from the world you see."
"You've got me wrong," he said. "I see a world that’s always different from the one you see."
"What's it like?"
"What's it like now?"
"I hope you'll never quite realize."
"I hope you never really realize."
"Oh, I shall; but I sha'n't mind."
"Oh, I will; but I won't mind."
"I might be doing you the best service in my power if I gave you a notion of how much you'd mind."
"I might be doing you the biggest favor I can if I gave you an idea of just how much you'd care."
"I give you leave."
"You have my permission."
He looked into the tender, happy eyes, and, "I haven't the heart," he said. "After all, it may not be necessary for you to lower your opinion of the world. It will, perhaps, do if you merely modify your opinion of me."
He looked into her gentle, happy eyes and said, "I can't do it. After all, you might not need to change how you see the world. Maybe it would be enough if you just adjusted how you see me."
"Don't you see I can't do that?"
"Can't you see that I can't do that?"
"Oh yes, you can." He pulled himself together and sat up. "You're at bottom such a rational creature. You've only to realize I'm a dreadful fraud. I've talked about—you'd be sure to find me out some time, so I may as well make a clean breast of it—"
"Oh yes, you can." He gathered himself and sat up. "At your core, you're a reasonable person. You just need to understand that I'm a terrible fraud. I've said things about—you’d definitely catch me eventually, so I might as well come clean—"
"It isn't anything you've ever said, that I depend upon."
"It’s not anything you’ve ever said that I rely on."
"Oh, really!"
"Oh, seriously!"
He threw back his head and laughed.
He tossed his head back and laughed.
"It's partly just the look of you, but it's most of all just—just that I'm certain no one in the world is so kind and brave—"
"It's partly your appearance, but mainly it's just—just that I'm sure no one else in the world is as kind and brave as you are—"
"I brave! You poor child!"
"I'm brave! You poor kid!"
"Yes, and kind, deep down to the core," she said, with beaming eyes. "I know it by your voice, and by the way[Pg 363] you feel everybody else's feeling. That's something like me: I feel, too, but it doesn't make me kind."
"Yes, and kind, deep down to the core," she said, her eyes shining. "I can tell by your voice and how[Pg 363] you sense everyone else's emotions. That's similar to me: I feel things as well, but it doesn't make me kind."
"Neither does it me. I'm a mass of deception. I put on a solemn look, and you think I'm sympathizing. I'm not: I'm actively engaged in despising the universe."
"Neither do I. I'm a bundle of lies. I wear a serious expression, and you think I'm being sympathetic. I'm not: I'm actually busy hating the universe."
"That's because your standards are so high."
"That's because your standards are so high."
He laughed out an ironic "Exactly!"
He let out an ironic "Exactly!"
"You make other people seem about so high." She held an out-stretched hand a few inches above the grass, dropped it, and, leaning forward upon it, said, with a quick-drawn breath: "It's been so exciting for us all here, knowing you. It's been like knowing Robert Bruce or Richard Cœur de Lion—"
"You make other people seem so small." She held her hand out a few inches above the grass, dropped it, and, leaning forward on it, said, taking a quick breath: "It's been so exciting for all of us here, knowing you. It's been like knowing Robert Bruce or Richard the Lionheart—"
"Oh, very like Richard Cœur de Lion especially."
"Oh, very much like Richard the Lionheart especially."
"Just what I say, particularly when you put on that black look and your eyes burn. I know then you'd have the courage for anything!"
"Just what I mean, especially when you have that dark expression and your eyes blaze. I can tell then that you'd have the guts for anything!"
The whimsical amusement died out of his face.
The playful look faded from his face.
"I told you I'd taken you in. I'm a mortal coward!"
"I told you I took you in. I'm just a coward!"
"You?"
"You?"
He nodded, looking off down the ravine.
He nodded, gazing down the ravine.
"I'm afraid of death. I'm even more afraid of life."
"I'm scared of death. I'm even more scared of living."
They were only obscure phrases in her ears.
They were just unclear phrases in her ears.
"I know you're afraid of the dark," she said, smiling gently, "but only when I'm not there. You see—I must be there."
"I know you're scared of the dark," she said with a gentle smile, "but only when I'm not around. You see—I need to be there."
"Poor little cousin! Lucky for you that Fate and your father have settled that you can't be 'there.'"
"Poor little cousin! You're lucky that Fate and your dad have decided that you can't be 'there.'"
"I settle things for myself," she said, hotly; "and don't call me little cousin."
"I take care of things for myself," she said fiercely; "and don't call me little cousin."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"It seems to cut me down to childhood. Besides"—she stood up—"I'm really very tall, and I've heard enough about being a cousin."
"It feels like it brings me back to my childhood. Besides"—she got up—"I'm actually really tall, and I've heard enough about being a cousin."
"You hardened optimist!" He lay on his back with his hands clasped behind his head, and looked up at the tall, slight figure of the girl. "You're actually ready to pit yourself against the laws of the universe, and expect not to[Pg 364] suffer for it. Do you know that your invincible belief that you, at least, were meant to be happy, is the most pathetic thing I've found in the world?"
"You stubborn optimist!" He lay on his back with his hands clasped behind his head, looking up at the tall, thin girl. "You really think you can go against the laws of the universe and expect not to[Pg 364] face consequences? Do you realize that your unshakeable belief that you, at least, deserve to be happy is the most pathetic thing I've come across in this world?"
"I'm not in the very least pathetic," she said, with deep indignation.
"I'm not pathetic at all," she said, with deep indignation.
"Shouldn't wonder if it would be always like that with you," he went on, unmoved. "Stark inability to comprehend personal misfortune! Ruin will rattle about your ears—you'll believe blindly it's somehow for the best. How like life's diabolical ingenuity that just the man I am should have come across just the girl you are!"
"Can’t say I’m surprised it’ll always be like this with you," he continued, unfazed. "Complete inability to understand personal misfortune! Disaster will be ringing in your ears—you’ll just blindly think it’s for the best. How twistedly clever of life that the exact guy I am should have met the exact girl you are!"
"Thank you, most particularly. Life and I are both obliged."
"Thank you very much. Life and I are both grateful."
"Of course, you've read that last will and testament—the one your father wrote—"
"Of course, you've read that last will and testament—the one your dad wrote—"
"No; haven't asked for it. Grandma hasn't mentioned it."
"No, I haven't asked for it. Grandma hasn't brought it up."
"Ah! She probably would if she knew—"
"Ah! She probably would if she knew—"
"You may be sure," Val interrupted, "my father doesn't think those hideous black thoughts now."
"You can be sure," Val interrupted, "my dad doesn't have those horrible dark thoughts anymore."
"Ah, yes, I'm sure enough of that."
"Ah, yes, I'm definitely sure about that."
"You are?"
"Who are you?"
"Oh yes—he's done with all that now."
"Oh yeah—he's over all that now."
"Then why on earth should we go on—"
"Then why on earth should we keep going—"
"We're not dead, my dear."
"We're not gone, my dear."
"You don't mean—"
"You can't be serious—"
She looked at him with horror-filled eyes.
She looked at him with eyes full of terror.
"What's the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
"You—" But she couldn't bring the awful doubt to birth. That any one in her own range of experience should be heard to hint that the dead were done with thinking! Not that a mythical person in a book, but some one she knew, should be found saying calmly that he had abandoned hope of the life to come! "My father," she whispered, coming a trace nearer, "did he ever say he didn't believe in immortality? No! no! he couldn't. But did he ever tell you he wasn't sure?"
"You—" But she couldn't voice the terrible doubt. That someone within her own circle could hint that the dead no longer thought! It wasn't just a fictional character, but someone she knew saying that he had given up on the idea of life after death! "My father," she whispered, taking a small step closer, "did he ever say he didn't believe in immortality? No! No! He couldn't. But did he ever tell you he wasn't sure?"
"How can any one be sure?"
"How can anyone be certain?"
"How can you bear to live if you're not sure?" she cried.
"How can you stand to live if you're not sure?" she said, upset.
He stared at her in astonishment, forgetting Mrs. Gano's saying, "The one Christian tenet I am satisfied Val holds is the doctrine of the Resurrection."
He stared at her in shock, forgetting Mrs. Gano's saying, "The one Christian belief I’m sure Val holds is the doctrine of the Resurrection."
"I thought you said your father talked quite freely to you."
"I thought you said your dad talked pretty openly with you."
The girl grasped the slender branches of the elder-bush.
The girl held onto the thin branches of the elder bush.
"Then there are people, and I know them, who don't believe in immortality."
"Then there are people, and I know them, who don't believe in life after death."
The world seemed to swim. As she lifted up her dazed eyes, she saw a green-clad figure lingering disconsolately along the brow of the hill. Another instant Julia and she had recognized each other.
The world felt like it was spinning. As she lifted her confused eyes, she saw a figure in green standing sadly at the top of the hill. In just a moment, Julia and she recognized each other.
"Not to believe in immortality!" she repeated, as though she had never heard of the idea before. "Then, for such people it's all this life—this life. They can't afford to miss anything here; it's their only chance. Do you hear, cousin Ethan? This life—this life may be all."
"Not believing in immortality!" she echoed, as if she had just discovered that idea. "So, for people like that, it's all about this life—this life. They can't afford to miss anything here; it's their only shot. Do you understand, cousin Ethan? This life—this life could be everything."
On an uncontrollable impulse he seized her hand to draw her down beside him.
On an uncontrollable impulse, he grabbed her hand to pull her down beside him.
"Julia's coming," said Val, hurriedly, and advanced to meet her friend.
"Julia's on her way," Val said quickly, moving forward to greet her friend.
"Oh, here you are!" called out the new-comer. "I didn't get to church, after all. And I've a message from my father," she said to Ethan, as he came forward. "He wants you to come to supper to-night to meet Senator Green."
“Oh, there you are!” the newcomer called out. “I didn’t make it to church after all. And I have a message from my dad,” she said to Ethan as he approached. “He wants you to come to dinner tonight to meet Senator Green.”
When Val and Ethan got home late for dinner, they were met in the hall by Mrs. Gano.
When Val and Ethan got home late for dinner, they were greeted in the hallway by Mrs. Gano.
"Lo! she comes, 'with high looks like the King of Assyria,'" Ethan quoted.
"Look! Here she comes, 'with a proud gaze like the King of Assyria,'" Ethan quoted.
Mrs. Gano levelled an unmistakably cold stare at the culprits.
Mrs. Gano shot an unmistakably cold glare at the culprits.
"Emmeline tells me you were not in church."
"Emmeline told me you weren't at church."
"No; we were late," said Ethan. When Val had run up-stairs to take off her things: "You must forgive me[Pg 366] this once," he added, speaking low, "for I'm going away to-morrow."
"No, we were late," said Ethan. When Val had rushed upstairs to take off her stuff, he added quietly, "You have to forgive me this once[Pg 366] because I'm leaving tomorrow."
He had no word alone with his cousin till the next morning. Nothing further had been said about his going, but his trunk was packed and the carriage ordered. He found Val sitting alone in the parlor, in a corner of the sofa by the window.
He didn't get a chance to talk to his cousin alone until the next morning. No more was said about his departure, but his trunk was packed and the carriage was ordered. He found Val sitting by himself in the living room, in a corner of the sofa by the window.
"What are you doing here?" he said, shutting the door.
"What are you doing here?" he asked, closing the door.
"Just thinking."
"Just reflecting."
"Don't do that, such a bad habit."
"Don't do that, it’s such a bad habit."
"Oh, I'm just trying to get accustomed to realizing there are people who believe"—she spread out her hands and let them fall—"this is all."
"Oh, I'm just trying to get used to the fact that there are people who believe"—she spread out her hands and let them drop—"this is all there is."
"Don't bother about such people," he said, sitting down.
"Don't worry about those people," he said, sitting down.
Val, usually so ready of tongue, was seized upon by silence. Ethan, too, sat speechless, struggling with the sense of keen-edged wretchedness that pressed knife-like on his heart. How was he to say good-bye? and—with a long look down the road—how was he to live afterwards? She—oh, she would console herself; she was very young. But for him ... the immense dead weight of life pressed intolerably hard. The futility of it extinguished the very sun. Presently, as they sat there so silent, Val bowed her head, hiding her face in her hands. It shot through him that some realization had come to her of the unseen forces that make of us their sport—some vision of the bitter absurdity of the pigmy human lot we make such a pother about.
Val, usually so quick with words, was struck by silence. Ethan also sat there, speechless, wrestling with a deep sense of heart-wrenching despair that felt like a knife against his chest. How was he supposed to say goodbye? And—with a long glance down the road—how was he supposed to carry on afterward? She—oh, she would find a way to cope; she was very young. But for him... the heavy burden of life weighed down unbearably. The meaninglessness of it all snuffed out the very sun. Eventually, as they sat there in silence, Val lowered her head, hiding her face in her hands. It hit him that she had come to some realization about the unseen forces that toy with us—some glimpse of the bitter absurdity of the tiny human struggles we make such a fuss over.
The sense of a vision shared, of a common pain, merged swiftly into physical yearning. The physical yearning cried aloud for assurance that it, too, was "common." He looked down upon the bowed head and the little white nape of her neck. He noticed how out of the upturned swaths of firm-bound hair the wild love-locks were falling—locks so fine that they looked like faint wavy shadows falling over the ears.
The feeling of a shared vision and common pain quickly turned into a physical desire. This desire desperately sought reassurance that it was also "common." He gazed down at her bowed head and the small white nape of her neck. He noticed how the wild love-locks were spilling out from the neatly tied back strands of her hair—strands so delicate they looked like soft wavy shadows draping over her ears.
Had she any faintest notion of the hunger in him that would not let him sleep? As he bent over her the white[Pg 367] neck was suffused with rose. Ah, she knew! The traitor blood had signalled him behind her back.
Had she any idea of the hunger in him that kept him up at night? As he leaned over her, her white[Pg 367] neck flushed pink. Ah, she knew! The traitor blood had signaled him without her knowing.
"Kiss me, dear," he whispered. Had she heard? The little ears glowed scarlet. "Dear—" He slipped his hand under her chin, and turned her face to him. The curtaining lids still hid her eyes, but the lashes quivered, and that odd little pulse in her upper lip, that was beating, too, "piteously," he said to himself. "Look at me, dear. Val, open your eyes, I say."
"Kiss me, sweetheart," he whispered. Did she hear? Her little ears turned bright red. "Sweetheart—" He slipped his hand under her chin and turned her face toward him. Her eyelids were still closed, but her lashes fluttered, and that strange little pulse in her upper lip was beating as well, "pathetically," he thought to himself. "Look at me, sweetheart. Val, open your eyes, I said."
She did.
She did.
It was like a shaft of sunshine; the rapture of the look startled him. He would have been prepared for tears, but this cloudless joy—
It was like a beam of sunlight; the intensity of the gaze surprised him. He would have expected tears, but this pure joy—
Ah, she was very young!
She was so young!
"Kiss me, child."
"Kiss me, kid."
He did not bend towards her. She should come to him for this last greeting that was the first as well.
He didn’t lean towards her. She was supposed to come to him for this final greeting that was also the first.
The radiant face, flushing, paling, came closer. He felt the breath from out her parted lips.
The glowing face, flushing and then paling, moved closer. He could feel her breath from her slightly parted lips.
But the sweetness of her nearness could not for him wipe out the fact that before them lay parting and long heartache.
But the sweetness of being close to her couldn't erase the reality that ahead of them was separation and a long heartache.
"Good-bye," he said, brokenly.
"Goodbye," he said, brokenly.
She drew back before the kiss was more than inhaled.
She pulled away before the kiss was more than just a breath.
"Good-bye!" she echoed. "No; I will never kiss you 'good-bye'" She freed herself from his prisoning arms. "Never, never, never!" She sprang up. "To get that kiss from me you must be lying dead."
"Goodbye!" she repeated. "No; I will never kiss you 'goodbye.'" She broke free from his holding arms. "Never, never, never!" She jumped up. "You can only get that kiss from me if you're lying dead."
And she fled out of the room.
And she ran out of the room.
A little later he made his farewells to the assembled household in the hall. Having kissed Emmie, he turned to Val.
A little later, he said his goodbyes to everyone gathered in the hall. After kissing Emmie, he faced Val.
She grasped his hand as she averted her white face, whispering:
She took his hand while turning her pale face away, whispering:
"I will kiss you when you come again."
"I'll kiss you when you come back."
CHAPTER 25
After Ethan had gone, life seemed to stand still for a long, long time. The only real events were his letters, not to Val, although she had written him the very night after he went away. His letters were all addressed to her grandmother, and yet every syllable seemed to the girl's mind to be meant for herself—to be charged with subtle meaning, intelligible to no one else.
After Ethan left, life felt like it was on pause for a really long time. The only real happenings were his letters, not meant for Val, even though she had written to him the night after he left. His letters were all addressed to her grandmother, but every word seemed to Val like it was meant for her—full of hidden meaning that no one else could understand.
At Christmas he wrote the two girls a single perfunctory page of cousinly greeting that arrived with his presents, a couple of Russian silver belts. But this letter was addressed to Val, and she would not open it till she was alone. Inside was an enclosure in a separate envelope:
At Christmas, he wrote a quick, formal page of cousinly greetings for the two girls, which came along with his gifts—two Russian silver belts. However, this letter was addressed to Val, and she decided not to open it until she was by herself. Inside was a separate envelope with an enclosure:
"Dear Cousin Val,—Forgive me for not answering your letter. It would be nice of you to send me a line, now and then, to tell me how things go on at the Fort, and whether I can do anything for anybody there. I enclose cheque.
"Dear Cousin Val,—I apologize for not getting back to you sooner. It would be wonderful if you could send me a quick update every now and then about how things are going at the Fort and if there's anything I can do to help anyone there. I'm including a check."
"Your affectionate cousin, Ethan Gano."
"Your loving cousin, Ethan Gano."
"'Cousin!' 'cousin!' forever 'cousin!'" ejaculated the girl; and she answered him the same day:
"'Cousin!' 'Cousin!' forever 'Cousin!'" shouted the girl, and she responded to him that same day:
"Dear Ethan,—Thank you for the beautiful belt, but I do not forgive you for not answering my letter. Still, I will do anything in reason that you ask me if you don't ever call me cousin again."
"Dear Ethan,—Thanks for the nice belt, but I still can’t forgive you for not replying to my letter. That being said, I’ll do anything reasonable that you ask, just don’t ever call me cousin again."
And then followed an account of her surreptitious household expenditures. He answered early in the New Year:
And then came a report of her secret household spending. He replied early in the New Year:
"Dear Val,—I obey your mandate, and will not hereafter own you for a cousin. I believe that by strenuous wishing you could almost think yourself out of the relationship."
"Dear Val,—I’m honoring your request and I won't refer to you as a cousin anymore. I believe that with enough determination, you could practically remove yourself from this family connection."
"I am very sure I could" [she wrote back] "if you would let me."
"I’m pretty sure I could," she replied, "if you’d let me."
That letter, and several to follow, elicited nothing. She ate her heart out with humiliation and with longing, and then salved the hurt with dreams. Her best times were when she was quite alone, in the dark of the night or early in the morning. Regularly as she rose up, or lay down to sleep, she kissed the face of the little watch he had given her. Sometimes, under the spell of an old and long-abandoned habit, she would slip to her knees by the bedside. But instead of any prayer, old or new, she would fling wide her arms, crying under her breath: "How long, O Lord—how long?" Never in her blackest hour did she believe there was worse in store for her than waiting.
That letter, and several that followed, got no response. She was consumed by humiliation and longing, and then eased the pain with dreams. Her best moments were when she was completely alone, in the dark of night or early in the morning. Every time she got up or lay down to sleep, she kissed the face of the little watch he had given her. Sometimes, driven by an old and long-forgotten habit, she would drop to her knees by the bedside. But instead of saying any prayer, old or new, she would throw her arms wide, whispering, "How long, O Lord—how long?" Never in her darkest hour did she think there was anything worse waiting for her than just waiting.
In a quiet way people came and went at the Fort more than ever before. Julia and Jerry, when he was home for the vacations, Ernest Halliwell, and Harry Wilbur in particular, after he had thrown up the fine position in Boston that Ethan had put in his way—they, and others, trooped in and out, carrying Val off riding, sleighing, dancing, boating. Harry Wilbur proposed to her on an average of six times a year, and took her smiling and affectionate refusal for mere postponement. It was to Val a life of waiting, but not of inaction.
In a quiet way, people came and went at the Fort more than ever before. Julia and Jerry, when he was home for vacations, Ernest Halliwell, and especially Harry Wilbur—after he had given up the great job in Boston that Ethan had helped him get—they and others would come and go, taking Val out riding, sleighing, dancing, and boating. Harry Wilbur proposed to her about six times a year, taking her smiling and affectionate refusals as just temporary setbacks. For Val, it was a life of waiting, but not of idleness.
Mrs. Gano, growing feebler and feebler, had allowed her eldest grand-daughter (as a special mark of favor, be it understood, and merely to "teach her how") to take the reins of household management. Yet from the royal elevation of the great four-poster, where she now spent most of her time, did Mrs. Gano rule the house as absolutely as before. Val, however, was not content to do merely the necessary, the expected. To Mrs. Gano's quiet satisfaction, the girl developed a passion for careful household government. Not only were none of Mrs. Gano's directions slighted with Val at the helm, but she bettered her instructions, discreetly not taking credit. Privately she kept expense books, learned cooking—yes, and laughed to think of her old detestation of it. With Venie's help she made cretonne covers for the furniture, and seemed to renew all things by the magic of her industrious hands, for most of[Pg 370] Ethan's money had to lie at the bank out of very fear. She brought down old lamps and ancient household gods from the attic and made "effects" with them. She did not care about gardening, any more than she cared about cooking, but she hated the neglected, weed-grown borders under the windows. So she cleared and made them blossom again, filled the house with flowers, and thought a thousand times: "If he comes to-day he will find it beautiful."
Mrs. Gano, growing weaker and weaker, had allowed her oldest granddaughter (as a special sign of favor, just to "teach her how") to take over managing the household. Yet from the lofty position of the grand four-poster bed, where she now spent most of her days, Mrs. Gano ruled the house as firmly as ever. Val, however, wasn't satisfied with just doing the bare minimum or what was expected. To Mrs. Gano's quiet pleasure, the girl developed a passion for careful household management. Not only did Val follow all of Mrs. Gano's instructions without exception, but she also improved upon them, discreetly not taking any credit. In private, she kept expense records, learned to cook—yes, and laughed at her old disdain for it. With Venie's help, she made cretonne covers for the furniture and seemed to rejuvenate everything with the magic of her hard work, as most of Ethan's money had to stay in the bank out of sheer fear. She brought down old lamps and ancient household treasures from the attic and created lovely displays with them. She wasn't interested in gardening, just like she wasn't into cooking, but she couldn't stand the neglected, weed-filled borders under the windows. So, she cleared them out and made them bloom again, filling the house with flowers, and thought countless times: "If he comes today, he will find it beautiful."
It would not be true to suppose that this quest for beauty in such a barren field was satisfying. It filled in the time. It was part of the endless satisfaction of life that the world was full of so many things to do "by the way." She had her days of fierce anger at the delays, the vagueness of the future, the fear of the new interests that must be filling Ethan's life.
It wouldn't be accurate to think that this search for beauty in such a lifeless place was fulfilling. It kept her occupied. It was part of the constant satisfaction of life that there were so many things to do "in passing." She had her moments of intense frustration over the delays, the uncertainty of what lay ahead, and the anxiety about the new experiences that must be overtaking Ethan's life.
After nearly a year had gone by, he answered one of her letters. She acknowledged the civility in such caustic fashion that he was piqued to reply by return of post. And so started on its uneven course that interchange of letters that was soon the greatest joy of her existence and the permanent stuff of her dreams. It gave her a feeling of having a fresh hold on him. She knew where he was now, and something of what he thought and did. Her own days were lived twice over, that he might share them, only the time she re-lived on paper was more vivid, more significant than the actual hours as they sped. Life took on such an edge in the process of being presented to Ethan that the girl wondered sometimes to find she enjoyed telling about the dance or picnic a thousand-fold more keenly than she had cared about the thing itself. At first she wrote flippantly, touching chiefly on the humors of the New Plymouth life; and when he took to sending her books, she bade him keep all the improving ones to himself. A certain English novel very much in vogue she promptly returned.
After almost a year had passed, he finally responded to one of her letters. She pointed out the politeness in such a biting way that he was motivated to reply right away. Thus began the rocky exchange of letters that soon became the greatest joy of her life and the ongoing content of her dreams. It made her feel like she had a new connection with him. She knew where he was now, and something about his thoughts and actions. She lived her days over again, so he could share in them, but the times she wrote about were more vivid and meaningful than the actual moments as they flew by. Life took on a new intensity when she was telling Ethan about it, leaving the girl amazed at how much more she enjoyed sharing stories about dances or picnics compared to how she felt about the events themselves. At first, she wrote casually, mostly focusing on the amusing aspects of life in New Plymouth; and when he started sending her books, she told him to keep all the serious ones for himself. She quickly returned a certain very popular English novel.
"If I want to read political economy, I've got my father's books. I like a story to be about love, and to end happily. If you think of sending me another novel,[Pg 371] remember I like plenty of orange-blossoms, not little bits of brain." But oddly enough, she had no rooted objection to reading aloud to her grandmother any non-religious book, however serious. Val found that many of these dignified tomes were not as dull as you might think; but for long she laid the credit to Mrs. Gano's door. It was an old story that that lady had a way of making things seem interesting. Val was always privately grateful, even touched, at being let off from the religious readings. Once when Mrs. Gano was recovering from an illness, Val, sitting at the bedside, was visited by a fresh sense of her growing comradeship, even her growing dependence upon that alert and sympathetic mind. In a softened mood she fell to thinking how ready her grandmother had always been to put the worked book-marks in her Church histories and doctrinal treatises, and listen to Val read biography and travel aloud, all the while letting the girl feel that she was not only adding to the "common stock of harmless pleasure," but was sparing the older eyes.
"If I want to read political economy, I've got my dad's books. I prefer a story to be about love and to have a happy ending. If you think about sending me another novel,[Pg 371] just remember I like lots of romance, not just bits of intellect." But strangely, she didn't mind reading aloud to her grandmother any serious non-religious book. Val discovered that many of these serious texts were not as boring as you might assume; for a long time, she credited this to Mrs. Gano. It was well-known that Mrs. Gano had a knack for making things feel interesting. Val always felt thankful, even touched, to be spared from the religious readings. Once, while Mrs. Gano was recovering from an illness, Val, sitting by her bedside, experienced a newfound sense of friendship and even dependence on that sharp and understanding mind. In a reflective mood, she thought about how her grandmother had always been willing to let her use bookmarks in her Church histories and theological texts while listening to Val read biographies and travel stories aloud, all the while making the girl feel like she was not only providing "harmless pleasure" but also helping to spare her grandmother's eyes.
"You are very good to me," Val said, leaning her head against the "painted calico" coverlid. It made her happy to feel the long, thin hand upon her hair. She had never got over the old childish sense of its being a proud thing to receive a mark of favor at those hands.
"You’re really good to me," Val said, resting her head against the "painted calico" cover. It made her happy to feel the long, slender hand on her hair. She had never gotten past the old childish feeling that it was something special to get a sign of affection from those hands.
"Shall we read?" said the girl, presently.
"Should we read?" the girl said, a moment later.
"If you like."
"Your choice."
In a flush of generous feeling, she reached out and took up Literature and Dogma from the table at the bedside.
In a wave of generous emotion, she reached out and picked up Literature and Dogma from the table by the bed.
"What's that?" asked Mrs. Gano, narrowing her eyes.
"What's that?" asked Mrs. Gano, squinting her eyes.
Val told her.
Val informed her.
"Oh no"—she sat up and looked round—"I sent to the library after Chevalier Bunsen for you and me."
"Oh no," she sat up and looked around, "I asked the library for Chevalier Bunsen for you and me."
"Let me read you this. You mustn't always think about what I like."
"Let me read this to you. You don’t always have to think about what I like."
"Nonsense, child; Arnold's book would bore you, and you'd read it so it would bore me. Find Bunsen."
"Nonsense, kid; Arnold's book would be boring for you, and if you read it, it would bore me too. Go find Bunsen."
"You let Emmie read you this."
"You let Emmie read this to you."
"Emmeline's different. Find Bunsen. You'll like Bunsen."
"Emmeline is different. Look for Bunsen. You'll like Bunsen."
"Why do you suppose I have such a rage for biographies?" Val demanded, a shade anxiously.
"Why do you think I have such a passion for biographies?" Val asked, feeling a bit anxious.
"Partly because you're young."
"Partly because you're young."
"Emmie's younger still."
"Emmie's still younger."
Mrs. Gano smiled and shook her head enigmatically.
Mrs. Gano smiled and shrugged her shoulders with an air of mystery.
"Young, and more interested in people, as yet, than in ideas."
"Young and more focused on people than on ideas."
"That has a very poor sound—like the personal column of a newspaper."
"That sounds really bad—like the personal ads in a newspaper."
"Oh, it's natural enough. The walls of your own room tell the same story—all faces."
"Oh, it's totally normal. The walls of your own room share the same story—all faces."
"Yes, but to hang up in your bedroom, what else is there?"
"Yeah, but what else is there to put up in your bedroom?"
Mrs. Gano smiled, and then half whimsically:
Mrs. Gano smiled, and then half playfully:
"I don't say there's any special advantage in it, but I've always had a liking for the 'flower pieces' we painted in our youth, and for landscapes and marine views."
"I'm not claiming there’s any special benefit to it, but I’ve always had a fondness for the 'flower pieces' we painted when we were young, as well as for landscapes and ocean scenes."
"Oh, those—"
"Oh, those—"
"Exactly!" and the older woman laughed outright.
"Exactly!" the older woman laughed.
"Well, I'm sure," said Val, eager to defend herself, "cousin Ethan says that to the American, to the unjaded mind the wide world over, it is the 'life' in any picture or description that interests and fixes itself in the memory. A vast amount is said and written about St. Mark's in Venice. But in how many minds does it stand a beautiful and stately background for flights of pigeons to wheel and circle against, or to settle down before, on friendly terms with the populace? Not the glories of architecture, but the brief and gentle life of doves, makes the picture vital in the mind."
"Well, I'm sure," Val said, eager to defend herself, "cousin Ethan says that to an American, to an unjaded mind everywhere, it's the 'life' in any picture or description that captivates and sticks in your memory. There’s so much said and written about St. Mark's in Venice. But how many people actually see it as a beautiful and grand backdrop for flocks of pigeons to fly and circle around, or to settle down in a friendly way with the locals? It’s not the glorious architecture, but the quick and gentle life of the doves that makes the picture vital in our minds."
"Ah, and when did Ethan say all that?"
"Ah, when did Ethan say all that?"
"When—while you were ill I had a letter from him."
"When I got a letter from him while you were sick."
"Oh, indeed!" She turned with an indescribable look and settled down among the pillows.
"Oh, definitely!" She turned with an expression that was hard to describe and got comfortable among the pillows.
"Shall I get the letter and read it to you?" said Val, to her own surprise and most unwillingly, but acting under a sense of strong coercion.
"Should I grab the letter and read it to you?" Val asked, surprised and quite reluctant, but feeling a strong pressure to do so.
"As you please," said the wily old woman. "Have a look for Bunsen, too."
"As you wish," said the crafty old woman. "Also, take a look for Bunsen."
Val absented herself long enough, looking for Bunsen, to adapt Ethan's letter for a grandmother's ears. It had been no love-letter even in its original form, but it unconsciously paved the way for one and more to follow. Val wrote to her cousin that night:
Val stepped away for a while to find Bunsen, allowing her to modify Ethan's letter so it would be suitable for a grandmother to hear. It wasn’t a love letter even in its original version, but it unintentionally set the stage for one and more to come. That night, Val wrote to her cousin:
"I have usually read your letters to the family, and think it would be better to go on doing so. It's not that my grandmother tries to make me. When I offer to, she says, 'As you please, my dear,' but I have a horrid, uncomfortable feeling if I don't. She seems to be looking through me into the back of my spine, to see why I want to keep the letter to myself. It's funny, but when I don't show it to her she makes me think she has divined not only all there was in it that I didn't want to show her, but a great deal more. It's that I resent most. So, if you want to say something you don't want her to see (about the money, you know, and things like that), just put a tiny check opposite the stamp-corner, and I'll know there's an enclosure meant only for me."
"I usually read your letters to the family and think it’s best to continue that. My grandmother doesn’t pressure me. When I offer to read them, she says, ‘As you wish, my dear,’ but I feel really uneasy if I don’t. It’s as if she’s seeing right through me, trying to figure out why I want to keep the letter private. It’s odd, but when I don’t show it to her, she makes me feel like she knows everything I didn’t want to share, plus a lot more. That’s what I really dislike. So, if you want to say something you don’t want her to see (you know, about the money and things like that), just put a tiny check in the corner by the stamp, and I’ll know there’s something just for me."
It was these "enclosures" that worked the mischief. They were a standing invitation to say things too intimate for other eyes. Brief and discreet at first, and dealing with figures, they expanded as time went on, till they had to be written finely on foreign note, that the discrepancy between the letter's bulk when brought to the front door, and the letter as it appeared in the family circle up-stairs, should not challenge attention. Mrs. Gano's confinement to her room made the matter easy. Only the blind and unobservant Emmie ever saw the letter when it came. If it bore the significant check, it was opened alone; if not, the seal was ostentatiously broken under the vigilant eye. It was sure to be an exciting hour. Great preparations preceded: a propping up of pillows, and mending of the fire, if it were winter, that the reading and inevitable discussion might be uninterrupted; a proper arrangement of light and general careful "setting of the scene." Emmie, with soft eyes shining, sitting demurely by in the little green chair that had been hers—her father's, too, when a child—and Val close to the bedside, reading with beating[Pg 374] heart and a careful emphasis (for she was scolded else) the accounts of Ethan's varied life—accounts punctuated by comment, laughter, and sometimes by scathing disapproval.
It was these “enclosures” that caused trouble. They were a constant invitation to share things too personal for others to see. Brief and discreet at first, dealing with numbers, they grew over time until they needed to be written small on foreign stationery so that the difference in size between the letter when it arrived at the front door and how it looked in the family room upstairs wouldn't raise suspicion. Mrs. Gano's being stuck in her room made this easier. Only the oblivious and unobservant Emmie ever saw the letter when it came. If it had the important check, it was opened alone; if not, the seal was deliberately broken under watchful eyes. It was always an exciting time. Great preparations preceded it: stacking up pillows and stoking the fire if it was winter, so that the reading and inevitable discussion wouldn't be interrupted; arranging the light and carefully setting the scene. Emmie, with her soft eyes shining, sitting demurely in the little green chair that had been hers—and her father’s when he was a child—while Val stayed close to the bedside, reading with a racing heart and careful emphasis (or else she would get scolded) the stories of Ethan’s diverse life—stories filled with comments, laughter, and sometimes sharp disapproval.
"I'd tell him, if I were you," Mrs. Gano would say, sitting up with sudden vigor; and the opinion she would express seemed frequently too provocative and "pat" to be dispensed with. Val would unblushingly annex it, and reap her reward in Ethan's spirited rejoinder, which in turn never failed to "draw" Mrs. Gano. That lady was, perhaps, not a little diverted at playing a part in the game; conscious, too, beyond a doubt, that with a girl like Val to deal with it was probably a question of accepting the correspondence and sharing in its entertainment, or knowing that it went on without her having power to direct or color it. It was so the correspondence (all save the "enclosures") came to be family property, for Val would bring in her reply, that she might be approved for her line of argument, and that she might hear the keen enjoyment of that laugh which, unconsciously, she "played for" as much as any comedian ever did.
"I’d tell him, if I were you," Mrs. Gano would say, sitting up with sudden energy; the opinion she expressed often seemed too interesting and "on point" to ignore. Val would confidently embrace it and enjoy Ethan's lively response, which always managed to engage Mrs. Gano. That lady was probably amused to be part of the dynamic, fully aware that when dealing with a girl like Val, it was either about joining in on the fun or watching it happen without being able to influence it. That’s how the correspondence (except for the "enclosures") became a family affair, since Val would bring in her reply to get her argument validated and to hear the delightful laugh she unconsciously sought, just like any comedian would.
"I corresponded with several gentlemen when I was young," Mrs. Gano once said. "I hear the fashion is going out. It is a pity. A good letter is too good a thing for the world to lose."
"I wrote to several men when I was younger," Mrs. Gano once said. "I hear that trend is fading away. It's a shame. A well-written letter is something too valuable for the world to lose."
Val burned with a wild desire to show the "enclosures," for they were the best of all. Her grandmother would rage, but she couldn't help appreciating them, the girl said to herself, with a mixture of terror at the thought, and of longing to make the confidence. It had come to be such a habit to share things, to "try" them against the steel of that wit and judgment, that she was conscious of an incompleteness of enjoyment in keeping any specially good thing to herself. If it were a book—"No," she would say, "I'll save this for our evenings"; and even if in a dull or mediocre page some one phrase or happy word shone out, she would fly up-stairs, and at the foot of that four-posted throne lay down the treasure-trove, getting in return a finer zest and a truer value.
Val was consumed with a strong urge to show off the "enclosures" because they were the best of all. Her grandmother would be furious, but she couldn’t help but appreciate them, the girl told herself, feeling both scared at the thought and eager to share. It had become such a habit to discuss things, to "test" them against that sharp wit and judgment, that she felt a sense of incompleteness in enjoying any particularly great thing by herself. If it was a book—"No," she would say, "I'll save this for our evenings"; and even if a dull or mediocre page had a phrase or a happy word that stood out, she would rush upstairs, and at the foot of that four-posted bed, she would lay down her treasure, gaining in return a deeper enjoyment and a more genuine value.
If, as the time went on, Ethan had hours of feeling that his continued absence from the Fort was a piece of fantastic self-sacrifice which he would end by boarding the next train, Mrs. Gano no less was minded, more than once, to yield to her hunger for a sight of him. The thought of the little boy Ethan who had begged that the Fort might be his home, even more than the thought of the man, tugged at her heart-strings. Would she die before seeing her only grandson again? If in one of these moments Ethan had himself suggested coming, she would have welcomed him with open arms. Meanwhile she waited for the news that must be on the way—the news of his marriage.
If, as time passed, Ethan felt that staying away from the Fort was a huge act of self-sacrifice that he would eventually end by taking the next train, Mrs. Gano also couldn’t help but long to see him again. The memory of little Ethan, who had wished the Fort could be his home, did more to pull at her heart than thoughts of the man he had become. Would she pass away before getting to see her only grandson again? If Ethan had suggested coming to visit during one of these moments, she would have welcomed him with open arms. In the meantime, she waited for the news that had to be coming—news of his marriage.
Even in "enclosures" to her cousin, Val's only reference to that "barrier," which she would not admit, was characteristically by way of a gibe.
Even in "enclosures" to her cousin, Val's only mention of that "barrier," which she wouldn’t acknowledge, was typically sarcastic.
"We were talking the other day at the Otways'" [she wrote] "about its being rather funny to think my grandmother was my great-aunt and my father was my cousin—my mother, too, and my sister as well, all cousins. Emmie and I gathered that, according to the popular superstition, we ought by rights to have very few wits, or only one arm or a piece of a leg. Emmie and I assured each other on the way home that no reflection can be cast upon our arms and legs, but we agreed that we must take great care that we are not idiots; so you may, after all, send me a few improving books."
"We were talking the other day at the Otways'" [she wrote] "about how funny it is to think that my grandmother was really my great-aunt and my dad was my cousin—my mom and my sister, too, all cousins. Emmie and I realized that, based on the common superstition, we should probably be missing some brains or have just one arm or part of a leg. Emmie and I promised each other on the way home that there’s no way we could have any issues with our arms and legs, but we agreed that we need to be very careful not to be idiots; so you might want to send me a few self-improvement books after all."
It was at the end of a brief visit to Cincinnati that Ethan's strongest temptation assailed him. It came in the commonplace form of a photograph in a forwarded letter from Val. Partly the picture, but, even more, something of the girl's eager spirit that had got between the lines of the letter, something unsaid, yet eloquent, of her unexpected power of holding out, took sudden hold on him, made his nerves tingle as if by a bodily contact. There she was, vivid as she had been for so many yesterdays, to-day triumphant, irresistible. He must go—he must go to her! He had been attempting more than he had strength to carry through. He flung some things into a valise and went down to the station. Train just gone—another in an[Pg 376] hour and ten minutes. He got his ticket and bought papers and magazines. In the Enquirer the report of an address before the Medical Congress caught his eye. The famous Dr. Gage had been haranguing his colleagues upon the supposed deterioration of the American race, because the birth-rate among the well-to-do classes was lamentably low, the reason being that more and more the women of these classes shrank from motherhood. In the course of his address Dr. Gage made a passing reference to his forthcoming work on Consanguineous Marriage.
It was at the end of a short visit to Cincinnati that Ethan faced his strongest temptation. It came in the ordinary form of a photograph in a forwarded letter from Val. Partly the picture, but even more, something of the girl’s eager spirit that came through the lines of the letter—something unspoken, yet powerful—gripped him suddenly, making his nerves tingle as if he had made physical contact. There she was, as vibrant as she had been for so many days before, today triumphant and irresistible. He needed to go—he had to go to her! He had been trying to do more than he could handle. He tossed some items into a suitcase and made his way to the station. The train had just left—another one in an[Pg 376] hour and ten minutes. He got his ticket and bought some newspapers and magazines. In the Enquirer, a report of a speech before the Medical Congress caught his attention. The famous Dr. Gage was lecturing his colleagues on the supposed decline of the American race, pointing out that the birth rate among the wealthy classes was regrettably low, with more and more women in these classes avoiding motherhood. During his speech, Dr. Gage made a brief mention of his upcoming work on Consanguineous Marriage.
In the next column, among the hotel arrivals, it appeared that the great doctor was registered at the Burnet House. Ethan took out his watch. "Why not? There's time." He jumped into the nearest carriage and drove to the hotel.
In the next column, among the hotel arrivals, it looked like the great doctor was signed in at the Burnet House. Ethan pulled out his watch. "Why not? There's time." He hopped into the nearest carriage and headed to the hotel.
In something over an hour he returned, gave up his New Plymouth ticket, and got one for the afternoon express to New York. Nobody at the Fort ever knew how near Ethan had been to taking them by surprise.
In just over an hour, he came back, handed in his New Plymouth ticket, and got one for the afternoon express to New York. No one at the Fort ever realized how close Ethan had been to catching them off guard.
The Otways always went away in the hot weather. The summer that Val was twenty-two, Julia and her family went to the Jersey coast for their holiday. There, at Long Branch, they found Ethan. Both he and Julia mentioned the fact in their letters, and Val tried to think the meetings as casual and unimportant as they looked on paper; but it was the hardest summer she had known.
The Otways always took off during the hot weather. The summer Val turned twenty-two, Julia and her family went to the Jersey coast for their vacation. There, in Long Branch, they ran into Ethan. Both he and Julia brought it up in their letters, and Val tried to convince herself that their encounters were casual and unimportant, just like they seemed on paper; but it turned out to be the toughest summer she had ever experienced.
Besides the fact that Julia was enjoying opportunities of seeing Ethan denied to Val, there was matter in her letters even more disturbing—references to Mr. Gano's constant appearance in the train of a young and wealthy widow who had a house at Long Branch. This lady, Julia wrote, was known to have been one of a party Mr. Gano had taken yachting before coming to Long Branch. Val had heard about that party from her cousin, but no mention of Mrs. Suydam. The lady was much in Val's thoughts. At last, upon an exasperated reference in one of Julia's letters to Mr. Gano's "Circe," Val wrote to him: "Tell me [Pg 377]something about this Mrs. Suydam, whom you have never once mentioned, although you see so much of her."
Besides the fact that Julia was enjoying chances to see Ethan that Val couldn't, there was something even more unsettling in her letters—mentions of Mr. Gano regularly hanging out with a young and wealthy widow who owned a house at Long Branch. This woman, Julia wrote, was known to have been part of a group that Mr. Gano had taken yachting before heading to Long Branch. Val had heard about that group from her cousin, but there was no mention of Mrs. Suydam. The lady was often on Val's mind. Finally, after an irritated comment in one of Julia's letters about Mr. Gano's "Circe," Val wrote to him: "Tell me [Pg 377]something about this Mrs. Suydam, whom you have never once mentioned, even though you see so much of her."
Ethan answered with a brief biographical sketch of the lady, carefully edited; for, in truth, Adelaide Suydam had led an eventful existence, albeit keeping her hold on society by virtue of her money and her good old Knickerbocker origin. Of other virtue she was held to have no embarrassing amount. But she was a highly accomplished person, handsome, daring, and obviously determined to make life interesting to Ethan Gano.
Ethan responded with a short biography of the woman, thoughtfully revised; because, in reality, Adelaide Suydam had lived a remarkable life, although she maintained her position in society thanks to her wealth and her respectable Knickerbocker roots. She wasn't considered to have much else in the way of virtue. However, she was a very skilled individual, attractive, bold, and clearly intent on making life exciting for Ethan Gano.
Her added and special attraction for him lay in his discovery that she had no design to marry him; but he was presently made aware that she meant none the less to absorb him. A little puzzled, and a good deal intrigued by her, he returned from the yachting trip very much under her spell. She had skilfully arranged the Long Branch episode for the crowning victory.
Her extra appeal for him came from his realization that she had no intention of marrying him; but he soon found out that she still planned to captivate him. Feeling a bit confused and quite intrigued by her, he came back from the yachting trip thoroughly enchanted. She had cleverly set up the Long Branch event for a final triumph.
It may have been the mere act of writing about her, however discreetly—seeing her perforce through Val's eyes for a moment—that brought about the recoil. The very discretion he found himself obliged to employ convicted him, and opened wide a window on the future. A glimpse of Val through it—however distant, unattainable—brought the prospect into truer perspective for him. He saw less of the Suydam, and went to the Otways to hear about Val.
It might have just been the simple act of writing about her, even if it was subtly—seeing her for a moment through Val's perspective—that triggered the reaction. The very discretion he felt he had to use made him feel guilty, and it created a clear view of the future. A fleeting image of Val through that view—no matter how far away and out of reach—helped him see things more clearly. He thought less about the Suydam and visited the Otways to hear more about Val.
"Circe" herself, not understanding the situation, and being far too adroit to underline her temporary defeat by putting questions, believed the handsome Julia Otway was the distracting influence. She arranged an exodus to Mount Desert. A friend had lent her a house there. "Long Branch was getting stupider and vulgarer every year—it was intolerable!" She found to her dismay that Mr. Gano was not inclined to take this view. It was then she realized that she was tired, run down, even a little ill. "Would Mr. Gano take her in his yacht to Bar Harbor? He needn't stay if he really preferred Long Branch, but it would be a charity," etc. Well she knew he was the kind[Pg 378] of man to find just the appeal she made a hard one to withstand. Before he quite realized the full significance of the scheme, he had promised she should go round by sea. By the time he "understood," she had practised her arts with such success that he no longer wanted to alter the course she set. "Circe" saw herself on the point of being the captain's captain.
"Circe," not fully grasping the situation and being too skilled to highlight her temporary defeat by asking questions, thought that the handsome Julia Otway was the distracting element. She planned a getaway to Mount Desert, having borrowed a house from a friend. "Long Branch was getting dumber and more vulgar every year—it was unbearable!" To her dismay, she found that Mr. Gano did not share this perspective. It was then she recognized that she was tired, worn out, even a bit unwell. "Would Mr. Gano take her on his yacht to Bar Harbor? He didn’t have to stay if he truly preferred Long Branch, but it would be a kindness," etc. She knew well that he was the kind of man who would find it hard to resist her appeal. Before he fully understood the implications of the plan, he had promised that she would go by sea. By the time he "understood," she had practiced her skills so effectively that he no longer wanted to change the direction she had set. "Circe" envisioned herself on the verge of being the captain's captain.
They were to start the next day, accompanied by Mrs. Suydam's very amenable half-sister. Ethan was going over the yacht to see that all was in readiness. Rummaging through one of the inconveniently full drawers in his cabin, he threw out on the floor a number of superfluous things to be carried away. In impatient haste he tossed out some old novels, caps, a blazer, a roll of moth-eaten bunting. "Wait a minute—isn't that—" He stooped and picked the bunting up. It unrolled—a blue flag, bearing the name "Valeria" in white letters. He stood with the end in his hand, staring at it. It had been in the bottom drawer since the day, four years before, when he had thrust it out of sight after getting that letter from Mrs. Gano: "I do not wish you to call your yacht 'Valeria.' There are plenty of other names without using that of an unmarried girl."
They were set to leave the next day, joined by Mrs. Suydam's easygoing half-sister. Ethan was checking the yacht to make sure everything was ready. While digging through one of the overcrowded drawers in his cabin, he tossed several unnecessary items onto the floor to be discarded. In his rush, he threw out some old novels, caps, a blazer, and a roll of moth-eaten bunting. "Wait a minute—isn't that—" He bent down and picked up the bunting. It unfurled—a blue flag with the name "Valeria" in white letters. He stood there holding the end, staring at it. It had been at the bottom of the drawer since that day, four years earlier, when he had shoved it away after receiving that letter from Mrs. Gano: "I do not wish you to call your yacht 'Valeria.' There are plenty of other names without using that of an unmarried girl."
He remembered his old satisfaction in thinking how, under the new paint as well as in the cabin drawer, the boat still bore the forbidden name, faithful to the first allegiance. He had encouraged Val to call the yacht hers in her letters, and the habit had clung to them both. And now to-day, of all days, this blue flag comes out of hiding and goes flaunting along the floor! It was as if Val herself had walked into his cabin, to reassert her right, to keep "her" ship—that she never yet had sailed in, and most likely never would—to keep it, notwithstanding, free from profanation.
He recalled his old satisfaction in realizing that, beneath the fresh paint and in the cabin drawer, the boat still carried the forbidden name, true to its original loyalty. He had encouraged Val to refer to the yacht as hers in her letters, and that habit had stuck with both of them. And now, of all days, this blue flag emerges from hiding and struts across the floor! It felt as if Val herself had entered his cabin to assert her claim, to keep "her" ship—that she had never sailed, and probably never would—protected from disrespect.
He went direct to Mrs. Suydam's. She had gone for a drive. Mrs. Ford, her sister, was also out. Only Mr. Ford was at home. Ethan found that gentleman in the billiard-room, and explained that he had a sudden need to[Pg 379] go to California—was, in point of fact, taking the night train. Mr. Ford was an experienced yachtsman; would he look after the ladies, ask whom he liked? etc. It was all arranged in ten minutes, and Ethan was on his way to the Pacific Coast before Mrs. Suydam had heard of the failure of her plan. Had it been the sudden effect of looking at the little drama through Val's eyes that had made him sicken and shrink from the dénouement? Or was he simply once again (as had happened before in that first year after parting from Val) taking flight from a temptation that would have interposed an evil memory between him and—the marriage that he had determined should never be?
He went straight to Mrs. Suydam's. She had gone out for a drive. Her sister, Mrs. Ford, was also away. Only Mr. Ford was home. Ethan found him in the billiard room and explained that he suddenly needed to[Pg 379] go to California—he was, in fact, taking the night train. Mr. Ford was an experienced yachtsman; would he mind looking after the ladies, asking whoever he liked? etc. Everything was arranged in ten minutes, and Ethan was on his way to the Pacific Coast before Mrs. Suydam even learned about the failure of her plan. Was it the sudden impact of seeing the little drama through Val's eyes that made him feel sick and pull away from the outcome? Or was he simply once again (as had happened that first year after parting from Val) fleeing from a temptation that would have brought back an unwanted memory between him and—the marriage he had sworn would never happen?
For the first time in her life the New Plymouth gayeties seemed to Val insignificant, even irritating. She rejoiced that Mrs. Gano was so much better that she let Val drive her out almost daily. They were more than ever together, Emmie being absorbed by her church and charity work. One day, driving back into the town, Val was laughing delightfully at her grandmother's caustic remarks upon the "flabby philanthropy" of a certain local society. They passed some soldiers on parade, and a military band playing "Marching Through Georgia." Mrs. Gano's face changed, and, to Val's amazement, she began to weep. Her grandmother! who, since Val was a child, had said at times when other people cried and marvelled that Mrs. Gano sat dry-eyed, "My tears lie very deep, and most of them I shed before you were born!" This sudden gust of sore weeping that shook her to-day stirred the young girl's pulses with a shamed excitement, an obscure gladness. She could feel, too, then, even yet, with passion and unrestraint. But the girl looked away, and presently the shaken voice said:
For the first time in her life, the New Plymouth events felt insignificant and even irritating to Val. She was glad that Mrs. Gano was doing so much better that she let Val take her out almost every day. They spent more time together than ever, with Emmie being busy with her church and charity work. One day, while driving back into town, Val was laughing at her grandmother's sharp comments on the "flabby charity" of a certain local organization. They passed some soldiers on parade, and a military band was playing "Marching Through Georgia." Mrs. Gano's expression changed, and to Val's surprise, she started to cry. Her grandmother! who, since Val was a child, had sometimes watched others cry and remarked, "My tears run very deep, and most of them I shed before you were born!" This sudden outburst of deep weeping shook her today and stirred the young girl's heart with a mixture of shame and excitement, a vague happiness. She could still feel, even now, with intensity and lack of restraint. But the girl looked away, and soon the trembling voice said:
"The poor old South! Did you see the ragged flag, my dear?"
"The poor old South! Did you see the tattered flag, my dear?"
"Yes, I saw. We must have made a good fight that day."
"Yeah, I saw. We must have put up a good fight that day."
The "we" on the lips of one born after the war, who never had had her foot in the South, forged a new link. Mrs. Gano had put her hand through the girl's arm and leaned lightly against the strong young shoulder.
The "we" spoken by someone born after the war, who had never set foot in the South, created a new connection. Mrs. Gano had placed her hand through the girl's arm and leaned gently against the strong young shoulder.
"One may be proof against a good many things and not be proof against a tattered flag," she said, half apologetically, and she pulled the flapping veil across her face.
"One can be resistant to a lot of things but not to a worn-out flag," she said, half apologizing, and she pulled the flapping veil over her face.
The old woman and the young one had drawn together in friendship absolute. Not that Mrs. Gano developed an angelic complaisance, or Val a superstitious reverence for the head of the house. They were not merely the elder and the younger of the same race, but two human beings who, side by side for many years, had struggled with themselves and with each other, striking on the flint of character, each knowing at last exactly when the sparks would fly, and each content to feel that the fire and the flint were there.
The old woman and the young one had bonded in a deep friendship. It’s not that Mrs. Gano became overly accommodating, or that Val developed a blind admiration for the head of the household. They weren’t just the older and younger members of the same family; they were two individuals who, side by side for many years, had faced their personal battles and each other, learning precisely when to ignite their differences, and both satisfied to know that the potential for conflict and connection existed.
But if Val Gano were not the most irrational of her sex, how was it she could live year in, year out, this narrow life, refusing without misgiving the only apparent ways of escape, waiting for an event that even the eye of faith might well have wearied looking for, while summer passed to autumn and winter waned to spring?
But if Val Gano wasn't the most irrational woman around, how could she go through this limited life year after year, confidently rejecting the only obvious ways out, just waiting for something to happen that even a hopeful person might have grown tired of waiting for, as summer turned to autumn and winter faded into spring?
The girl believed, or made herself pretend she believed, that the longest conceivable term of her waiting was the term of Mrs. Gano's life. But the truth was even simpler. Val, unfortunately, was one of those persons who do not easily accept whatever Fate chooses to lay at their door. She was rather of those who stand ready to turn away the blind bringer of gifts with the rebuff: "I will have nothing at your hands but the thing I asked."
The girl thought, or tried to convince herself that she thought, that the longest she would have to wait was for Mrs. Gano to die. But the reality was even more straightforward. Val, unfortunately, was one of those people who find it hard to accept whatever Fate throws their way. She was more like those who are ready to reject the unwelcome gift-giver with the response: "I won't accept anything from you except what I asked for."
Vain, apparently, for Harry Wilbur, vain for the dashing new-comer, Mr. Lawrence O'Neil, to think time was working the will of each. Time was doing nothing so sensible.
Vain, it seems, for Harry Wilbur and the charming newcomer, Mr. Lawrence O'Neil, to believe that time was in control of their fates. Time wasn’t doing anything so reasonable.
CHAPTER 26
One of the things nobody had been able to get Val to do any more was to sing. This had been at first set down to the death of her father, and a special association of him with music. Even Julia shared that view.
One of the things no one could get Val to do anymore was sing. At first, this was attributed to her father's death and the special connection he had with music. Even Julia agreed with that perspective.
The next spring after the summer the Otways had spent at Long Branch, the three girls—Julia, Emmie, and Val—sat one chill afternoon on the hearth-rug before the fire in the blue room. With very buttery fingers they were eating the last of a great bowl of popcorn. Val, who had presided over the popping, was losing the becoming flush that occupation lent her. The years had taken from the face something of its old look of frankness and love of fun, that had been almost boyish in its simplicity. The subtler woman-look, the faint suggestion of brooding in the eyes, had matured the face and lent it meaning. Emmie was the same pretty creature, a little more fragile than before, whereas Julia was blooming and bourgeoning into a very handsome woman of somewhat majestic proportions. Instead of two, she looked five or six years older than Val's twenty-three years. The brown and choral chiné silk Julia wore this afternoon was turned away at the neck, and a lace fichu carefully drawn down over the fine bust left visible the prettiest throat in the world, as well as a little V-shaped space of fair white neck.
The following spring after the summer the Otways had spent at Long Branch, the three girls—Julia, Emmie, and Val—sat on a chilly afternoon on the hearth rug in the blue room, right in front of the fire. With buttery fingers, they were enjoying the last of a large bowl of popcorn. Val, who had been the one to pop it, was starting to lose the lovely flush that came from her task. The years had taken away some of the old look of openness and playfulness from her face, which had been almost boyish in its innocence. The more nuanced look of womanhood, with a subtle hint of contemplation in her eyes, had matured her features and added depth. Emmie remained the same pretty girl, though a bit more delicate than before, while Julia was blossoming into a strikingly beautiful woman of somewhat grand proportions. She appeared five or six years older than Val's twenty-three. The brown and coral silk dress Julia wore that afternoon was styled away from her neck, and a lace fichu was carefully draped over her lovely bust, revealing the prettiest throat in the world, along with a little V-shaped area of her fair neck.
Emmie was tired of the talk of a party to which she was not going. It was on the night of the choir practice, and, besides, she didn't approve of dancing. She wiped her buttery fingers on her handkerchief.
Emmie was fed up with the chatter about a party she wasn't attending. It was happening on the night of choir practice, and on top of that, she wasn't a fan of dancing. She wiped her buttery fingers on her handkerchief.
"Let's go down-stairs and try our new hymn," she said, getting up.
"Let's go downstairs and try out our new hymn," she said, getting up.
"All right," agreed Julia.
"Okay," agreed Julia.
"You two can, if you like," said Val.
"You both can, if you'd like," said Val.
"You must sing us 'Den lieben langen Tag;' I haven't heard it for years."
"You have to sing us 'Den lieben langen Tag;' I haven't heard it in years."
"Don't care about it any more." Val gathered up and crunched the hard scorched grains that had remained in the bottom of the bowl.
"Don't care about it anymore." Val gathered up and crunched the hard, scorched grains that were left in the bottom of the bowl.
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"It's absurd to try to sing just after eating pop-corn."
"It's ridiculous to attempt to sing right after eating popcorn."
"Nonsense!" said Emmie. "Grandma's reading old letters in the pack-room, so she won't hear. If you'll put away the corn popper, I'll get the key of the piano."
"Nonsense!" said Emmie. "Grandma's reading old letters in the storage room, so she won't hear us. If you put away the popcorn maker, I'll grab the piano key."
"It's a great pity not to keep up your music," said Julia, as Emmie went off with the empty bowl. "You'll get hopelessly rusty."
"It's a real shame not to keep up with your music," Julia said as Emmie walked away with the empty bowl. "You'll get totally out of practice."
"I shall never sing a note as long as I live," said Val, "and I wish you wouldn't bother me about it before people."
"I'll never sing a single note for as long as I live," Val said, "and I wish you wouldn't bring it up in front of others."
Julia stared at her.
Julia was staring at her.
"You ought to understand without my telling you. It kills me to do it half and half. I'll forget I ever wanted to have music in my life."
"You should get it without me saying it. It hurts to do it partially. I'll forget I ever wanted music in my life."
"You mean, I must never ask you to sing again?"
"You mean, I should never ask you to sing again?"
"It's the one thing about the whole matter that hurts most. You see," Val said, with an effort to speak in a commonplace tone, "I'm not sulking about it, I'm not angry; I've simply wiped off the score."
"It's the one thing about the whole situation that hurts the most. You see," Val said, trying to sound casual, "I'm not pouting about it, I'm not angry; I’ve just let it go."
"Dear Val, I'm so sorry!" Julia got up and put her arms about her friend. "I didn't realize— Oh, dearie, how hard it's been for you all this time, when you take it like that!"
"Dear Val, I'm really sorry!" Julia stood up and hugged her friend. "I didn't realize— Oh, sweetheart, how tough it's been for you all this time, dealing with it like that!"
"Like what?"
"Like what?"
"So—so quietly, so splendidly," said Julia, vaguely.
"So—so quietly, so wonderfully," Julia said, vaguely.
"Oh, you needn't think I'm trying to be a heroine," said Val, a little defiantly; "it's just that I prefer not being a bungler when I know that if I'd had half a chance—" She choked suddenly, and flung herself down before the fire with her face hidden. Julia kneeled beside her, murmuring sympathy.
"Oh, don't think I'm trying to be a hero," Val said a bit defiantly. "I just prefer not to mess things up when I know that if I had the slightest chance—" She suddenly choked up and threw herself down in front of the fire, hiding her face. Julia knelt beside her, murmuring words of comfort.
"I think such a lot about my aunt Valeria these days," said Val, sitting up presently and wiping her eyes. "This was her room, you know."
"I think about my aunt Valeria a lot these days," said Val, sitting up and wiping her eyes. "This was her room, you know."
Julia nodded, looking round upon the walls.
Julia nodded, glancing around at the walls.
"She painted these things, didn't she?"
"She painted these, right?"
"Yes," said Val. "Ain't they awful? It would half kill my grandmother to hear anybody say that, and yet it's her fault that they're awful. You know she wouldn't let Aunt Valeria go away and study when she was young. Sh!"
"Yeah," Val said. "Aren't they terrible? It would almost kill my grandmother to hear anyone say that, and yet it's her fault they're so bad. You know she wouldn't let Aunt Valeria go away and study when she was young. Sh!"
Mrs. Gano's voice was heard outside the door calling Emmie to hunt for a certain portfolio. She came in, looking through her spectacles at some papers in her hand. She was heavily shawled and wore gloves (as she did constantly now), and she had an old white Indian scarf over her head. The broché ends hung down to her knees. She looked up sharply from the yellowed papers as she came in. The two girls jumped to their feet. Mrs. Gano greeted Julia cordially.
Mrs. Gano's voice called out from outside the door, asking Emmie to look for a specific portfolio. She walked in, adjusting her glasses while examining some papers she held. She was wrapped in a heavy shawl and wore gloves (which she now did all the time), with an old white Indian scarf draped over her head. The fringed ends reached down to her knees. She looked up quickly from the yellowed papers as she entered. The two girls stood up immediately. Mrs. Gano warmly greeted Julia.
"Do you want us to go?" asked Val. "I brought Julia in here because there was a fire."
"Do you want us to leave?" Val asked. "I brought Julia in here because there was a fire."
"Certainly don't go," said Mrs. Gano. "I only came in for Valeria's little desk."
"Definitely don't leave," Mrs. Gano said. "I just came in to get Valeria's small desk."
Val helped to take off the carefully made cover that fitted over it. Between the cover and the desk was something lying flat, carefully done up in tissue-paper. Mrs. Gano opened it and smiled, recognizing the scrawl on the square of card-board.
Val helped to remove the carefully made cover that fitted over it. Between the cover and the desk was something lying flat, neatly wrapped in tissue paper. Mrs. Gano opened it and smiled, recognizing the handwriting on the square of cardboard.
"Ah! Valeria's first attempt at a portrait of her father! She was a mere baby." The old eyes beamed through the gold-bound spectacles, tender with memory. "Her brother Ethan laughed at her, and said it was more like the pear-tree than like their father—you see what he meant." She laughed gently. "But Mr. Gano comforted Valeria, and said, 'It's quite like enough, my dear. I've no desire to have my daughter a limner.'"
"Ah! Valeria's first attempt at a portrait of her dad! She was just a little kid." The old eyes sparkled behind the gold-framed glasses, filled with nostalgia. "Her brother Ethan laughed at her and said it looked more like the pear tree than their dad—you can see what he meant." She chuckled softly. "But Mr. Gano reassured Valeria and said, 'It's close enough, my dear. I don't want my daughter to be an artist.'"
"Do you know, I can never get over the idea that 'limner' is something immoral—indecent," said Val.
"Do you know, I can never shake the feeling that 'limner' is something immoral—indecent," said Val.
Mrs. Gano smiled reflectively. "Neither could your grandfather. That was the dash of Puritan in him."
Mrs. Gano smiled thoughtfully. "Neither could your grandfather. That was the Puritan side of him."
"Oh, but I mean the mere word. You told us that story when we were children, and I didn't dare to ask; but I was sure it meant something horrid, like some of the words in the Bible that look quite innocent and yet mustn't be used in general conversation."
"Oh, but I just mean the word itself. You told us that story when we were kids, and I didn’t dare to ask; but I was sure it meant something awful, like some of the words in the Bible that seem totally innocent but shouldn’t be used in everyday conversation."
"Not at all," said Mrs. Gano, with a dignified air. "Your grandfather was merely agreeing with Dr. Johnson that portrait-painting was an improper employment for a woman. 'Public practice of any art and staring in men's faces is very indelicate in a female,'" she quoted, but she smiled again. "If your grandfather had lived, none of you would ever have had a drawing lesson. I am more liberal about these things."
"Not at all," Mrs. Gano said, with an air of dignity. "Your grandfather simply agreed with Dr. Johnson that portrait painting wasn’t an appropriate job for a woman. 'The public practice of any art and staring into men’s faces is quite undignified for a woman,'” she quoted, but then she smiled again. “If your grandfather had lived, none of you would have ever had a drawing lesson. I have a more open-minded view about these things."
Val flashed a covert look at Julia. John Gano and others had filled in the dim outlines of Valeria's life, and the things she had left behind were eloquent in a way their creator never dreamed, and would bitterly have resented. Mrs. Gano was lifting up the desk.
Val stole a quick glance at Julia. John Gano and others had filled in the vague contours of Valeria's life, and the things she had left behind spoke volumes in a way their creator never imagined and would have bitterly resented. Mrs. Gano was raising the desk.
"Let me carry it in for you," said Val, preceding her grandmother with the little rosewood box.
"Let me take it inside for you," said Val, walking ahead of her grandmother with the small rosewood box.
As she came back Julia heard Val in the hall dismissing poor Emmie and her piano key with short shrift. She closed the door sharply, and confronted her friend with ominous eyes.
As she returned, Julia heard Val in the hallway brushing off poor Emmie and her piano key without a second thought. She slammed the door shut and faced her friend with a serious look.
"How my grandmother can bear to be so much in that room!"
"How can my grandmother stand to be in that room for so long!"
"Without a fire on a day like this?"
"Without a fire on a day like this?"
"Yes; but anyhow, it's horrible in there."
"Yeah, but still, it’s terrible in there."
"I thought you used to love it when she let you in."
"I thought you used to love it when she allowed you in."
"Yes, when I was little, and didn't understand. It's full of dilapidated things that belonged to dead people. Ethan's father's fiddle—smashed. My father's patent lamps—none of 'em work. Our grandfather's walking-sticks, very tired-looking, leaning dejected against the wall under a faded dirty picture of the Baptist college he built—it's a Roman Catholic hospital now. And then that thing of[Pg 385] Aunt Valeria's—that's the worst of all!" She came nearer, and crouched down on the rug beside her friend.
"Yeah, when I was little and didn’t get it. It’s full of broken things that used to belong to dead people. Ethan's dad's fiddle—broken. My dad's patent lamps—none of them work. Our grandfather's walking sticks, all worn out, leaning sadly against the wall under a faded dirty picture of the Baptist college he built—it’s a Roman Catholic hospital now. And then that thing of[Pg 385] Aunt Valeria's—that’s the worst of all!" She moved closer and crouched down on the rug next to her friend.
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"A pile of what used to be modelling clay. It's quite black now, but if you see it in one particular way a face seems to look dimly at you out of the dust, and, oh! it's the sorrowfullest face I ever saw. It's the face of somebody who hadn't a chance."
"A lump of what was once modeling clay. It's really black now, but if you look at it a certain way, a face appears to faintly gaze at you from the dust, and, oh! it's the saddest face I've ever seen. It's the face of someone who never had a chance."
"What is it like?"
"What's it like?"
"My opinion is it's Aunt Valeria's face, but sometimes—sometimes it looks like me."
"My opinion is that it's Aunt Valeria's face, but sometimes—sometimes it looks like mine."
Neither spoke for awhile. Val sat huddled together staring into the blaze.
Neither of them spoke for a while. Val sat huddled together, staring into the fire.
"She used to lie on the rug here before the fire, too."
"She used to lie on the rug in front of the fire here, too."
The girl threw back her head like one shaking off an evil dream, but her eye was suddenly arrested.
The girl tilted her head back as if trying to shake off a bad dream, but something suddenly caught her eye.
"I wonder what she thought of Mazeppa."
"I wonder what she thought about Mazeppa."
"Mazeppa?" echoed Julia.
"Mazeppa?" Julia echoed.
"Yes." The other nodded to the iron bas-relief above the grate. "The first time I heard father talk about natural law, about lines of least resistance and all kinds of horrors (ante-natal tendencies and the rest), I used to think of Mazeppa, and feel I was being bound on the wild horse of the Past and left to the wolves. But I always knew I should escape. It troubles me when I remember that Aunt Valeria didn't. And perhaps she sat here with the same faith I have." She gave a little shiver and stood up. "No, no; of course we've been utterly different from the beginning."
"Yeah." The other person nodded at the iron bas-relief above the grate. "The first time I heard my dad talk about natural law, about lines of least resistance and all sorts of horrors (ante-natal tendencies and all that), I used to think of Mazeppa, feeling like I was being tied to the wild horse of the Past and left to the wolves. But I always knew I’d manage to escape. It bothers me when I think about how Aunt Valeria didn’t. And maybe she sat here with the same hope I have." She let out a small shiver and stood up. "No, no; of course, we’ve been completely different from the start."
"You've changed in the last two years more than anybody I ever knew."
"You've changed in the last two years more than anyone I've ever known."
Val turned quickly upon her friend.
Val quickly turned to her friend.
"You mean, I'm getting to be like Aunt Valeria?"
"You mean, I'm starting to be like Aunt Valeria?"
"I don't know; I never saw her. But you—you are getting awfully civilized."
"I don't know; I've never seen her. But you—you're getting really civilized."
She laughed. Val was very grave.
She laughed. Val was very serious.
"Do you remember," Julia went on, "your plan of running away to be a chorus-girl?"
"Do you remember," Julia continued, "your plan to run away and become a chorus girl?"
"Yes"—the answer rang sharply—"and I would have done it too but that grandma needed me—" She stopped, with a face suddenly fear-stricken. "It looks as if I was growing like Aunt Valeria"—she walked up and down the room with her head caught between her two hands—"but I'm not—I'm not."
"Yeah"—the answer came out clearly—"and I would have done it too, but Grandma needed me—" She paused, her expression suddenly filled with fear. "It feels like I was turning into Aunt Valeria"—she paced around the room with her hands gripping her head—"but I'm not—I'm not."
She stopped before Julia, a prey to the feeling that if she allowed Julia to think so she would be like Aunt Valeria. She had the sense of one lying in a trance: that if he does not make a superhuman effort now and protest effectively he will be buried alive. The girl glanced excitedly round the room, and felt the old presence egging her on. It was here that other Valeria had dreamed and tried to work; it was here she faced defeat—here she died, looking out at dawn to the rampart hills that had hemmed them both in beyond escape.
She paused in front of Julia, overwhelmed by the feeling that if she let Julia think that way, she would become like Aunt Valeria. She felt like someone trapped in a daze: if he didn’t make a superhuman effort right now and protest strongly, he would be buried alive. The girl excitedly looked around the room, sensing the old presence urging her on. It was here that the other Valeria had dreamed and tried to make things happen; it was here she faced defeat—here she died, staring out at dawn towards the rugged hills that had closed them both in without any chance of escape.
"Don't think I'm the very least like her. I don't want to be a sculptor or a poet, and that's not like Aunt Valeria. I'm not staying here out of respect for any silly old family traditions, nor even because my grandmother needs me. I've been pretending. I'm really staying for Ethan's sake"—her face grew crimson—"that's not like Aunt Valeria."
"Don't think I'm anything like her. I don't want to be a sculptor or a poet, and that's not like Aunt Valeria. I'm not here out of respect for any outdated family traditions, or even because my grandmother needs me. I've been faking it. I'm really here for Ethan's sake"—her face turned bright red—"that's not like Aunt Valeria."
"For Ethan's sake!" echoed her friend.
"For Ethan's sake!" her friend echoed.
"Yes. He made me promise. It's only for a little while I am giving up my music not because I'm growing civilized, as you imagine, but because I shall get something I want more, and that's not like Aunt Valeria. And it doesn't matter who says 'No' to what I want: I'll have it—yes, I'll have it in spite of all the angels in heaven and all the demons in hell, and that's not like Aunt Valeria!"
"Yeah. He made me promise. I'm only giving up my music for a little while, not because I'm becoming more refined like you think, but because I'm going after something I want more, and that’s not like Aunt Valeria. It doesn't matter who says 'No' to what I want: I'm going to get it—yeah, I’ll have it no matter what all the angels in heaven and all the demons in hell say, and that's not like Aunt Valeria!"
Julia, still sitting on the hearth-rug, had leaned forward, and was staring at Val with a curious expression. The crouched-together attitude had caused an envelope the girl had hidden in her bodice to work up to the bit of bare neck revealed by the low-folded fichu. Val fastened sharp eyes upon that part of the familiar gray-blue paper where[Pg 387] in Ethan's unmistakable hand she read as much of Julia's last name as "tway." Val's fixed stare made the other look down. Two guilty hands flew to her breast.
Julia, still sitting on the hearth rug, leaned forward and was staring at Val with a curious expression. The way she was crouched caused an envelope the girl had hidden in her bodice to slip up to the small area of bare neck revealed by the low-folded fichu. Val focused her sharp gaze on that part of the familiar gray-blue paper where[Pg 387] in Ethan's unmistakable handwriting, she read as much of Julia's last name as "tway." Val's intense stare made Julia look down. Two guilty hands shot to her chest.
"Will you let me see that letter?" said Val.
"Can I see that letter?" Val asked.
"No."
"No."
"You must. I've told you my secret."
"You have to. I’ve shared my secret with you."
"I didn't ask you to."
"I didn't ask you to."
Julia got up.
Julia woke up.
"There's something in it you're ashamed to show," said Val.
"There's something in it that you're embarrassed to reveal," said Val.
"Not at all."
"Not really."
"How long have you been corresponding with Ethan?"
"How long have you been in touch with Ethan?"
"You've no right to cross-question me. I'm going home."
"You don't have the right to interrogate me. I'm heading home."
She moved to the door, and turned as she put her hand on the knob to say good-bye. The word died on her lips as she saw Val's face. Before Julia quite realized what was happening, the other had leaped upon her like a young panther, and was tearing away the fichu at her neck. A short struggle, and the letter was dragged out of its hiding-place. Val tore open the door and fled down-stairs, out across the back and round the wooden L, in at the side-porch, through the kitchen, crying to Jerusha, "Don't tell Julia where I am!" up the back-stairs, and into an unused room opening onto the long hall. She locked herself in, and sat down in the dim light. Every pulse in her body was thumping like a stamp-mill. She slipped onto her knees before the shrouded window, and with quivering hands took out of the crumpled envelope several sheets of thin blue Irish linen-paper closely written.
She moved to the door and turned as she put her hand on the knob to say goodbye. The word died on her lips when she saw Val's face. Before Julia fully realized what was happening, Val jumped on her like a young panther and ripped the fichu from her neck. After a brief struggle, the letter was pulled out of its hiding place. Val threw open the door and rushed downstairs, through the back, around the wooden L, into the side porch, through the kitchen, shouting to Jerusha, "Don’t tell Julia where I am!" She then dashed up the back stairs and into an unused room that opened onto the long hall. She locked herself in and sat down in the dim light. Every pulse in her body pounded like a stamp mill. She knelt before the covered window, and with trembling hands, she pulled several sheets of thin blue Irish linen paper written on from the crumpled envelope.
"Oh, longer than any of mine!" she wailed, in her sore heart.
"Oh, longer than any of mine!" she cried, with a heavy heart.
But, stop! it wasn't all one letter. A little note was to apologize to "Dear Miss Julia" for not answering her two former "charming letters," and to decline with many thanks the Otways' kind invitation to come and visit them.
But, wait! It wasn't just one letter. There was a little note to apologize to "Dear Miss Julia" for not responding to her two previous "lovely letters," and to kindly decline the Otways' nice invitation to come and visit them.
"The audacity! To visit them indeed!"
"The nerve! To visit them for sure!"
His excuse was the pressure of political engagements.
His excuse was the pressure of political commitments.
"She had to write two charming letters to get this."
"She had to write two lovely letters to get this."
But the postmark was the capital of the State. He was less than two hours away! The other—the long communication—lacked the first page, according to the numbering. She turned to the broken sentence at the beginning:
But the postmark was from the state's capital. He was less than two hours away! The other letter—the lengthy one—was missing the first page, as indicated by the numbering. She turned to the incomplete sentence at the beginning:
"... realized I was rather too notoriously a 'rich man' to stand much chance of election, but I was at least a man who could afford to be defeated, and yet go on doing his level best to serve his country. I started in, believing that the way to serve her best was by being a Republican and a Sound Money man. It was all very well to say my own private interests lay along that line; I believed the public interest did as well. But I was not satisfied to be 'run' in blinders by an agent or a committee, pledged to see nothing but party advantages, pledged to controvert opposing opinions, however sound or unforeseen. I couldn't help seeing the other side. That's my special curse, by the way, and will stand forever between me and effective action. I have been about among the working-classes and the idle poor. I took nobody's word. I investigated for myself the trades-unions, the various political and industrial organizations. I looked into Pullman patriarchal tyranny and into Carnegie despotism, and recalled the more humane, more democratic, attitude of masters to men in the effete monarchies abroad. Here, in free America, tyranny stalks naked and unashamed. The employment of politics for mere private gain, the abuse of patronage, and in business the war of extermination waged by trusts and combines—everywhere the right of moneyed might, the rich playing into the hands of the rich while pretending to serve the people—all this opened my eyes. I have just come from Ironville. The strike is not going to be settled so easily, although the suffering is appalling. The masters mean to starve the men to death; the men mean to blow the masters to atoms. This is the union I find in my native land—this the new free brotherhood of men. Sharks devouring little fishes!
"... I came to understand that I was pretty well known as a 'rich man,' which didn’t give me great chances of being elected, but at least I was someone who could afford to lose and keep trying to serve my country. I started out thinking that the best way to serve her was by being a Republican and supporting Sound Money. It was easy to claim that my own interests aligned with that; I believed the public's interests did too. But I wasn't happy being 'managed' with blinders on by an agent or a committee focused only on party benefits, dismissing opposing views no matter how valid or unexpected. I couldn’t help but see the other side. That’s my special burden, by the way, and it will always be a barrier to effective action for me. I’ve spent time with the working class and the unemployed. I didn’t take anyone’s word for it. I looked into trade unions and various political and industrial groups. I examined the oppressive rule of Pullman and the tyranny of Carnegie, and I remembered the more humane, more democratic treatment of workers in the outdated monarchies abroad. Here, in free America, tyranny is out in the open and unashamed. The use of politics for personal gain, the misuse of patronage, and in business, the ruthless war waged by trusts and monopolies—everywhere money rules, with the rich supporting the rich while claiming to help the people—all this opened my eyes. I just returned from Ironville. The strike isn’t going to be resolved easily, even though the suffering is terrible. The employers intend to starve the workers; the workers are ready to fight back against the employers. This is the union I see in my homeland—this is the new, free brotherhood of men. Predators preying on the vulnerable!"
"What with lawless greed on one side and lawless need on the other, the outlook frowns. The question of the future isn't silver versus gold, it isn't Republican against Democrat, nor North against South, nor East against West, but human dignity and decency against capitalist slave-drivers and despoilers of the poor. You know the spirit of fervor and of patriotism that carried me into the campaign. I tell you I'm sick with disillusionment.
"With unchecked greed on one side and desperate need on the other, the future looks grim. The real issue isn’t silver versus gold, Republican versus Democrat, or North against South, or East against West, but human dignity and decency versus ruthless capitalist exploiters and oppressors of the poor. You know the passion and patriotism that pushed me into the campaign. I’m telling you, I’m exhausted from disillusionment."
"I am far more afraid of being elected than of facing defeat. I have learned that these measures I proposed in such good faith are half-measures foredoomed to failure. Give me, if you can, some good reason to believe that this great and prosperous America is not like to become the devil's drill-ground. Yours very sincerely,
"I’m much more afraid of being elected than of losing. I’ve realized that the ideas I proposed with such good intentions are just half-measures destined to fail. If you can, please give me a good reason to believe that this great and prosperous America won’t end up as the devil's battleground. Yours truly,
"Ethan Gano."
"Ethan Gano."
"Well, of all the funny letters for a man to write a girl!"
"Well, of all the silly letters for a guy to write a girl!"
Julia give him a reason! Julia setting herself up as understanding politics! To be sure, she was two years older than Val, and was always seeing her father's political friends; but that didn't account for.... It came over her how little one woman knows the side another woman turns to men. It must be immensely flattering to have a "politician" writing to her on terms of equality. Oh yes, Julia must be enormously uplifted. Val was sure of it by the heaviness that weighed her down. Julia, no doubt, had "studied up" in order to share Ethan's interests on a side that Val and other girls couldn't reach.
Julia, give him a reason! Julia acting like she understands politics! Sure, she was two years older than Val and was always around her father's political friends, but that didn’t explain it.... It hit her how little one woman knows about the side another woman shows to men. It must feel incredibly flattering to have a "politician" writing to her on equal terms. Oh yes, Julia must be feeling really special. Val felt certain of this by the heaviness that weighed her down. Julia, without a doubt, had "studied up" to connect with Ethan’s interests in a way that Val and other girls couldn't.
As she came out of her hiding-place she was concocting in her mind a letter which the servant should carry over to Julia with the confiscated correspondence.
As she stepped out of her hiding spot, she was planning in her mind a letter that the servant would take to Julia along with the seized correspondence.
Her excitement had died down, leaving for the moment a dead weight of wretchedness. Ethan's letters to her had seemed before so full and satisfactory, even her hungry curiosity had felt no want in them that a letter could supply. For even the love he did not put into words seemed not only implicit in every line of each "enclosure," but more subtly delicious being veiled. His letters had filled up the empty spaces in her life, seeming to carry her along step by step through his. But if there was all this besides which he cared to write to Julia, what more might there not be in a life so full and varied as his? How had she been so blind, so easily content? It was years since they had said good-bye. Wasn't nearly every novel in the world a warning against believing that men remembered long the girl who was out of sight? No doubt, what she had dimly feared had happened at Long Branch last summer—Julia had improved the shining hour.
Her excitement had faded, leaving her feeling heavy with misery. Ethan's letters had previously seemed so complete and fulfilling; even her intense curiosity felt satisfied by them in a way that no single letter could. Even the love he didn’t express in words felt not only implied in every line of each "enclosure," but was more tantalizing because it was hidden. His letters had filled the empty spaces in her life, guiding her step by step through his. But if there were all these things he cared to share with Julia, what else might there be in a life as rich and varied as his? How had she been so blind, so quick to be content? It had been years since they said goodbye. Wasn’t almost every novel out there a warning against thinking that men remember the girl who’s out of sight for long? No doubt, what she had vaguely feared had indeed happened at Long Branch last summer—Julia had made the most of her opportunity.
Val went wearily down the long hall, feeling that all the zest had gone out of existence forever. She stopped to lean against the last window at the head of the back-stairs. Looking out, she saw to her surprise that Julia was sitting on the terrace under the crooked catalpa-tree. Ah, she[Pg 390] couldn't go and leave that precious letter behind! Val went down to her with angry-beating heart. The other girl, leaning back against the tree, watched with sullen eyes the slow approach. She had wrapped the torn fichu up close about her throat. Something in Julia's handsome impassivity stirred the other to a rage, more becoming had she not been the arch offender. She dropped the crumpled envelope into Julia's lap.
Val walked wearily down the long hall, feeling like all the excitement had vanished from her life forever. She paused to lean against the last window at the top of the back stairs. Looking out, she was surprised to see Julia sitting on the terrace under the crooked catalpa tree. Ah, she[Pg 390] couldn't go and leave that precious letter behind! Val made her way down to her with a heart full of anger. The other girl, leaning back against the tree, watched with sulky eyes as Val approached slowly. She had wrapped the torn scarf tightly around her throat. Something about Julia's striking calmness provoked Val's anger, which would have been more justified had Julia not been the main troublemaker. She dropped the crumpled envelope into Julia's lap.
"I congratulate you on being able to hold up your end of such a weighty correspondence."
"I congratulate you on managing to keep up with such an important conversation."
"Is that all you have to say after leaping at me like a wild-cat and taking what didn't belong to you?"
"Is that all you have to say after jumping at me like a wildcat and taking what wasn't yours?"
"Oh, you're waiting here for me to apologize?"
"Oh, you're waiting here for me to say I'm sorry?"
Julia got up slowly.
Julia got up gradually.
"I never thought you would do such a dishonorable thing!"
"I never thought you would do something so dishonorable!"
"It wasn't dishonorable. You and I were 'best friends.' I had just given you my whole confidence. You owed it to me to be as frank with me. I took what belonged to me."
"It wasn't dishonorable. You and I were 'best friends.' I had just given you my complete trust. You owed it to me to be honest. I took what was mine."
"And I say that if you broke into our house and stole the silver, you couldn't be more of a thief than you are this moment."
"And I say that if you broke into our house and stole the silver, you wouldn't be any more of a thief than you are right now."
Val stared at her speechless, and then:
Val stared at her in shock, and then:
"I think if you were a man I could kill you. Why do you stay here?" she said, coming a step nearer with ill-controlled fury. "We aren't expecting Ethan to-day. Why do you stay?"
"I think if you were a man, I could kill you. Why are you still here?" she said, taking a step closer with barely contained rage. "We aren't expecting Ethan today. Why are you still here?"
Julia squared her Junoesque shoulders against the crooked tree and stood her ground.
Julia squared her strong shoulders against the crooked tree and held her ground.
"You can, of course, behave like a wild savage if it suits you, but I'd like to know what you mean to do."
"You can definitely act like a wild savage if that’s what you want, but I’d like to know what you plan to do."
"Do!" Val dropped her arms listless to her sides. "What is there to do?"
"Do!" Val let her arms fall limply to her sides. "What is there to do?"
"Shall you tell your cousin you stole his letters?"
"Are you going to tell your cousin you took his letters?"
"No. I shall tell my cousin exactly what happened." She turned to go up to the house.
"No. I'm going to tell my cousin exactly what happened." She turned to walk up to the house.
"I wouldn't, if I were you. Look here, there's no reason,[Pg 391] because our friendship's broken, that we should do more things we shall regret. You've no right because you've got hold of my secret—you've no right to pass it on to Ethan." It was an agony to hear her call him Ethan. "You mustn't tell him that I—that I carry his letters about. And I won't tell him that you—"
"I wouldn’t if I were you. Look, there’s no reason,[Pg 391] just because our friendship is broken, for us to do more things we’ll regret. You have no right, just because you know my secret—you have no right to share it with Ethan." It was painful to hear her call him Ethan. "You can’t tell him that I—that I keep his letters. And I won’t tell him that you—"
"Tell him what you like!"
"Tell him what you love!"
Val went angrily up the terrace-steps; but all the same, Julia knew perfectly that she had secured herself now against Ethan's hearing what had happened. Val could, most indefensibly, tear her secret out of her keeping in the passion of the moment. But Julia had little fear that in cold blood her old friend would "give her away" to the man they both loved.
Val stormed up the terrace steps, but Julia knew she had effectively protected herself from Ethan finding out what had happened. Val could, without a doubt, spill her secret in the heat of the moment. But Julia wasn't too worried that her old friend would "betray" her to the man they both loved once things cooled down.
CHAPTER 27
That night Mrs. Gano was prostrated by a feverish cold. The doctor was sent for, and Val carried out his instructions so faithfully that in twenty-four hours the patient was comfortably mending.
That night, Mrs. Gano was down with a nasty cold. The doctor was called, and Val followed his instructions so well that within twenty-four hours, the patient was feeling much better.
In the intervals of nursing Val had written to Ethan in pencil:
In the breaks between taking care of Val, Ethan had received letters from her written in pencil:
"I've got to see you. It doesn't matter that I can't ask you to the Fort, or that grandma is not to know. You must come and stay a day or two at some small town quite near here. I'll get a day off for a picnic or something, and meet you either in Blake's Woods, or at one of the steamboat landings up the river. Don't hesitate about this. I'm not a child, and I've a right to see you about a matter so important to me."
"I need to see you. It doesn’t matter that I can’t invite you to the Fort or that grandma shouldn’t know. You have to come and stay for a day or two in a nearby small town. I’ll take a day off for a picnic or something, and we can meet either in Blake’s Woods or at one of the steamboat landings up the river. Don’t hesitate about this. I’m not a kid, and I have the right to see you about something that’s really important to me."
She closed without a hint as to what the matter was.
She left without giving any clue about what was wrong.
He answered by return of post, pointing out that he couldn't possibly come to see her clandestinely, for her own sake.
He replied by return mail, explaining that he couldn't possibly visit her secretly, for her own good.
"For my sake! Not a bit of it. For grandma's sake. He's afraid."
"For my sake! Not at all. It's for grandma's sake. He's scared."
The conclusion was the easier in that she was herself afraid. It was then Val remembered that Mrs. Ball, the former Jessie Hornsey, who now lived in the capital of the State, had several times asked Val to visit her. The girl went out and sent the lady a telegram. "I'm going to stay a few days with Mrs. Austin Ball," she announced with outward calm and much inward trepidation when she came home.
The conclusion was easier since she was afraid herself. That's when Val remembered that Mrs. Ball, formerly Jessie Hornsey, who now lived in the state capital, had invited her to visit several times. The girl went out and sent the lady a telegram. "I'm going to stay a few days with Mrs. Austin Ball," she announced with outward calm and a lot of inner worry when she came home.
"You are going—" Mrs. Gano sat up in bed and stared.
"You are going—" Mrs. Gano sat up in bed and stared.
"Oh, Val," remonstrated Emmie, "and grandma ill in bed!"
"Oh, Val," Emmie protested, "and grandma is sick in bed!"
"That has nothing to do with it," said the invalid, shortly. "But my house is not a Family Hotel for people to come and go as they—" A sneeze spoiled the effect she was making.
"That has nothing to do with it," said the invalid, curtly. "But my house is not a Family Hotel for people to come and go as they—" A sneeze ruined the impact she was trying to create.
"There, you've caught more cold!"
"There, you've caught a cold!"
Emmie rushed across the room and brought a shawl. Val wanted to help put it round her. Mrs. Gano waved her off, took the shawl herself, and with some premonition, perhaps, of a coming crisis, said:
Emmie hurried across the room and grabbed a shawl. Val wanted to help wrap it around her. Mrs. Gano waved her away, took the shawl herself, and with some sense of an upcoming problem, said:
"What does this mean?"
"What does this mean?"
"It means that at last I want to accept one of Mrs. Ball's dozen invitations. The doctor says you're better. You could telegraph me if—"
"It means that finally, I want to accept one of Mrs. Ball's dozen invitations. The doctor says you're doing better. You could send me a telegram if—"
"That's all very well, but in this house it is customary—"
"That's all fine and good, but in this house it's customary—"
"Yes, yes, dearest; I know it's customary to ask leave, and I do ask it. But you must let me go. I—I never go anywhere, I never do anything; all my life is slipping away, just as Aunt Valeria's did."
"Yes, yes, my dear; I know it's usual to ask for permission, and I'm asking for it. But you have to let me go. I—I never go anywhere, I never do anything; all my life is slipping away, just like Aunt Valeria's did."
The old woman looked into the young face and read the signs there misguidedly enough to say:
The old woman looked into the young face and saw the signs there, mistakenly enough to say:
"Well, well, we can't very well afford it, but perhaps a little change—"
"Well, we can't really afford it, but maybe a little change—"
"I'll make it up, you'll see."
"I'll make it right, you'll see."
No later than that same afternoon the girl was on her way. She had given Ethan no warning—did not even know if she would find him still at the hotel from which he had written to Julia; but she drove straight to the Wharton House, learned that he was in, and sent up word that a lady wanted to see him.
No later than that same afternoon, the girl was on her way. She hadn’t given Ethan any warning—she wasn’t even sure if he would still be at the hotel where he had written to Julia; but she drove straight to the Wharton House, found out that he was there, and sent up a message that a woman wanted to see him.
While she sat there, oblivious of the expensive ugliness of the empty hotel parlor, the thought of seeing Ethan after all these years did not shut out the haunting remembrance of her grandmother. If that scorner of deceptions could see her now! If she ever came to know that Val, whom she trusted, had acted this complicated lie in order, most unmaiden-like, to beg a stolen interview with a man! She cringed at the thought of the old woman's high unsparing scorn. "Why do I always think of her! Other girls[Pg 394] don't take even their fathers and mothers so seriously. They aren't haunted by them." She hunched her shoulders with discomfiture. Why didn't Ethan come? What would her grandmother say? It would be distinctly awful to be despised by her. Should she save her reputation by running away without seeing Ethan? It seemed a sudden blessed way of escape from domestic degradation. She half rose, staring absently at the sofa pattern. Suddenly the perplexed eyes widened; the vague design of the satin damask had wrought itself into her brain. Out of the scrolls and arabesques a face seemed staring at her. With a twist of pain she recognized it—that sorrowfullest of all faces—that face of some one who never had a chance. The poor dim ghost that had been shut up so long in Aunt Valeria's dusty heap of clay, that had appeared to Val like a shadowy face at a prison grating—it had escaped at last: it was here!
While she sat there, unaware of the pricey blandness of the empty hotel parlor, the idea of seeing Ethan after all these years didn’t erase the haunting memory of her grandmother. If that critic of deceit could see her now! If she ever found out that Val, whom she trusted, had pulled off this complicated lie just to sneak a meeting with a man in such an unladylike way! She shuddered at the thought of the old woman’s harsh, unforgiving judgment. "Why do I always think of her! Other girls[Pg 394] don’t even take their parents that seriously. They aren’t haunted by them." She shrugged her shoulders uncomfortably. Why wasn’t Ethan here? What would her grandmother say? It would be truly awful to be looked down upon by her. Should she save her reputation by leaving without seeing Ethan? It felt like a sudden, welcomed way out from family shame. She half rose, staring blankly at the sofa pattern. Suddenly, her puzzled eyes widened; the vague design of the satin damask had lodged itself in her mind. From the swirls and curves, a face seemed to emerge. With a twist of pain, she recognized it—that most sorrowful of all faces—that face of someone who never had a chance. The poor dim ghost that had been trapped for so long in Aunt Valeria’s dusty remains, that had appeared to Val like a shadowy face at a prison window—it had finally escaped: it was here!
As she sank back in the corner, the old tide of revolt rose high within her; but the flood to-day was chill with fear of failure, and bitter with the memory of those others who had been overwhelmed. Val had herself given up all "chances" for this one that she was reaching out for to-day. She was here to put that one to proof, and— Ethan was at the door! In that first instant of his non-recognition her heart turned sick, so cold he looked, and so remote, forbidding even. She got up and came forward.
As she settled back into the corner, a wave of rebellion surged within her; but today, that wave felt cold with the fear of failure and stung with memories of those who had been defeated. Val had already given up all other "chances" for the opportunity she was pursuing today. She was here to prove herself, and— Ethan was at the door! In that first moment of not being recognized by him, her heart dropped; he looked so distant, so cold, almost intimidating. She stood up and walked towards him.
Ethan cried out in astonishment, throwing down his hat:
Ethan shouted in surprise, tossing his hat to the ground:
"You! No, not really!"
"You! Not really!"
"Yes."
Yes.
He took both her hands, and looked into her face. Had she really thought him cold? Turning, he glanced about the room, as if to assure himself they were alone. She disengaged her hands.
He took both of her hands and looked into her face. Had she really thought he was cold? Turning, he looked around the room, as if to make sure they were alone. She pulled her hands away.
"Come out and walk; I don't like it here," she said.
"Come outside and walk; I don't like it here," she said.
He looked at her reflectively, and yet with a kind of smouldering excitement.
He looked at her thoughtfully, but with a kind of smoldering excitement.
"We'll get a victoria, and drive out to the country."[Pg 395] He led the way down-stairs. "But how on earth have you managed it?" he said.
"We'll get a car and drive out to the countryside."[Pg 395] He led the way downstairs. "But how in the world did you pull that off?" he said.
"I didn't manage, I just came."
"I didn't succeed, I just showed up."
"Grandmamma is with you?"
"Is Grandmamma with you?"
"Oh no."
"Uh-oh."
"Who, then?"
"Who is it, then?"
"Nobody."
"Nobody."
"She hasn't let you come alone?"
"She hasn't allowed you to come by yourself?"
He stopped.
He paused.
"Oh, it's all right," she said, a little impatiently. "I've come to visit an old school-friend."
"Oh, it's fine," she said, a bit impatiently. "I've come to visit an old school friend."
They chose one of the carriages in front of the hotel, and drove rapidly out of town.
They picked one of the carriages in front of the hotel and quickly drove out of town.
She shrank back into her corner, feeling his eyes too keen upon her; but when by chance she encountered them, she would have been less than woman if she had not been reassured by the admiration in their kindling depths.
She backed into her corner, feeling his gaze piercing into her; but when she happened to meet his eyes, she would have been less than a woman if she hadn’t felt reassured by the admiration in their bright depths.
"I suppose I'm changed too," he said, smiling.
"I guess I've changed too," he said, smiling.
"Y-yes; you're a little more alarming than you used to be."
"Y-yes; you seem a bit more intense than you used to."
"Oh, really!" he laughed.
"Oh, really!" he laughed.
"I suppose the change in me is a different one?"
"I guess the change in me is a different one?"
He nodded.
He agreed.
"You've kept your word."
"You've honored your promise."
"My word?"
"Seriously?"
"Don't you remember telling me that I was rather good-looking at that time, but the difference between us was that you'd improve and that I'd grow repellent and plain if I wasn't very careful?"
"Don't you remember saying I was pretty good-looking back then, but the difference between us was that you'd get better looking and I'd end up unattractive and plain if I wasn't really careful?"
"I never said such a—"
"I never said such a—"
"Oh yes. You used to be a wise child. Are you a wise woman?"
"Oh yes. You used to be a smart kid. Are you a smart woman now?"
"Not enough to hurt," she said, with a little grimace.
"Not enough to hurt," she said, grimacing slightly.
He asked about Mrs. Gano and Emmie, and the bedridden An' Jerusha. The year before, Venus had married the mulatto postman, and Val, at Ethan's suggestion, had bought them a cottage, where they all lived very happily. Val told him of the advent of the twins.
He asked about Mrs. Gano, Emmie, and the bedridden An' Jerusha. The year before, Venus had married the mixed-race postman, and Val, following Ethan's suggestion, had bought them a cottage where they all lived very happily. Val told him about the arrival of the twins.
"What are you doing here?" she inquired, presently.
"What are you doing here?" she asked, looking at him.
"Political business."
"Political connections."
"I suppose you think I wouldn't understand that."
"I guess you think I wouldn't get that."
"I think it would probably bore you."
"I think it would probably be boring for you."
"Why bore me more than any other girls?"
"Why do you make me more bored than any other girls?"
"I didn't say so. But most young ladies of your age—"
"I didn't say that. But most young women your age—"
"I'll soon be twenty-three; Julia is only twenty-four."
"I'll be turning twenty-three soon; Julia is just twenty-four."
She could have bit her tongue out for her maladroitness.
She could have bitten her tongue out for her clumsiness.
"Julia? Ah, how is Julia?"
"Julia? Oh, how's Julia?"
"This is pretty; let us stop here."
"This is nice; let’s stop here."
"All right. Driver, just pull up in that shade and wait for us."
"Okay. Driver, just pull up in that shade and wait for us."
They walked across the field, to a clump of trees by the Virginia rail-fence that separated them from the large market-garden on the other side.
They walked across the field to a group of trees by the Virginia rail-fence that separated them from the big market garden on the other side.
"Now that I've come all this way," Val said, leaning against one of the elms, with her hands loosely clasped in front of her, "I want to run home and leave things to chance."
"Now that I've come all this way," Val said, leaning against one of the elms, with her hands casually clasped in front of her, "I want to run home and just leave things up to chance."
He made no answer. She glanced up to find him looking at her with an intentness that confused her. She turned away, sat down, and took off her hat. Her hair was loose; she pinned it up as well as she could, but her hands felt unskilful, helpless. She could not free herself from the sense of those deep eyes arraigning, caressing, compelling her. She looked up with a fluttering smile.
He didn’t say anything. She looked up and saw him staring at her with a focus that bewildered her. She turned away, sat down, and removed her hat. Her hair fell down; she tried to pin it up as best as she could, but her hands felt clumsy and useless. She couldn’t shake the feeling of his intense eyes judging, embracing, and drawing her in. She looked up with a nervous smile.
"Sit down, and don't stare."
"Take a seat, and don't stare."
He only leaned back against the opposite elm.
He just leaned back against the other elm.
"Yes, there's some other change in you besides the growing prettier. What's happened?"
"Yeah, there's something else different about you besides getting prettier. What’s going on?"
In the hypersensitized state of her nerves the question hurt keenly. That they should not have met for all this time, and he ask that! It was all she could do to keep the tears out of her lowered eyes.
In the hypersensitized state of her nerves, the question stung sharply. That they hadn't seen each other for so long, and he would ask that! It was all she could do to hold back the tears from her downcast eyes.
"Come," he urged, "is some of the gilt worn off your particular piece of gingerbread?"
"Come on," he urged, "has some of the shine worn off your special piece of gingerbread?"
"No," she said, with recovered firmness; "I've not come to complain. I've only come to be helped to understand."
"No," she said, regaining her confidence; "I'm not here to complain. I just want to get some help to understand."
"Ah, life has pricked you, I see that—and"—he smiled faintly—"you don't understand."
"Ah, life has bothered you, I see that—and"—he smiled faintly—"you don't get it."
"Yes," she said—the voice was not quite so steady—"I've got hurt. If I'd sat quiet, I wouldn't have bumped myself against sharp corners. But I shall not sit quiet."
"Yeah," she said—her voice was a bit shaky—"I got hurt. If I had just stayed still, I wouldn’t have bumped into sharp corners. But I’m not going to stay still."
"Oh no, you may be depended on for that."
"Oh no, you can be counted on for that."
"But I have sat quiet, you know, for years. That's done with, now."
"But I have stayed quiet for years, you know. That’s over now."
He shifted his position uneasily.
He adjusted his position awkwardly.
"I don't want any longer to be always fortunate, always happy. I want to know about life. I want to understand."
"I don't want to always be lucky or always happy anymore. I want to learn about life. I want to understand."
Still he said nothing.
He still said nothing.
"It's a kind of death not to understand," she said.
"It's a kind of death not to understand," she said.
"And has some of Death's peace to recommend it. But let's come to Hecuba. What do you want to understand?"
"And it offers some of Death's peace to recommend it. But let's talk about Hecuba. What do you want to know?"
"It—is so—hard for me to say."
"It’s so hard for me to say."
"Harder than not understanding?"
"Harder than not getting it?"
"No. I—want to know—if you have any objection to releasing me from my promise?"
"No. I want to know if you have any issue with letting me go from my promise?"
"What promise?"
"What do you mean?"
She put her hands up, quickly, to hide her convulsed face. He had forgotten!
She raised her hands quickly to cover her twisted face. He had forgotten!
"If you don't remember, that's release enough," she said, getting up.
"If you don't remember, that's enough of a release," she said, getting up.
He came forward and put his hand on her arm.
He stepped forward and placed his hand on her arm.
"You don't mean that about your going away from home?"
"You don't really mean that you're leaving home, do you?"
She nodded her averted head.
She nodded her turned head.
"Certainly I won't release you from that promise."
"Of course, I won't let you off the hook for that promise."
"Why not?" She turned swiftly on him. "What is it to you?"
"Why not?" She spun around to face him. "What do you care?"
"It's a great deal to me."
"It's a big deal to me."
"Well, it's more to me. I've come to say I take my promise back."
"Well, it means more to me. I've come to take back my promise."
He bent down to her.
He leaned down to her.
"You didn't come to say that, Val."
"You didn’t come to say that, Val."
Her wet eyes fell before his softened looks.
Her teary eyes dropped before his gentle gaze.
"I—I can't say just what I came to say."
"I—I can't express exactly what I wanted to say."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"You're gone so far from me."
"You're so far away from me."
"No, I haven't, dear." The dark face was close to hers. "I've tried, perhaps, but I haven't succeeded. Val—"
"No, I haven't, dear." The dark face was close to hers. "I've tried, maybe, but I haven't succeeded. Val—"
He drew her suddenly into his arms. She resisted a moment, and then, with a little cry of self-abandonment, she hid her face on his breast. They stood so till, with an infinitely tender movement, he turned the lithe body over into the hollow of his arm, and kissed the upturned face. She broke away trembling.
He suddenly pulled her into his arms. She hesitated for a moment, and then, with a small cry of giving in, she buried her face against his chest. They stayed like that until, with an incredibly gentle move, he cradled her body in his arm and kissed her tilted face. She pulled away, trembling.
"Now I can ask you what I came to ask. Have you been caring about some one else more than you've been caring about me?"
"Now I can finally ask you what I wanted to ask. Have you been caring about someone else more than you've been caring about me?"
"What in the world put that into your head?"
"What got that idea into your head?"
"You have—you have!" she said, getting white.
"You have—you have!" she said, turning pale.
"But I have not."
"But I haven't."
"You like writing to others more than you do to me."
"You enjoy writing to others more than you enjoy writing to me."
"I don't, indeed. It bores me horribly to write to other people."
"I really don’t. It’s so boring to write to other people."
"Why do you do it, then?"
"Why do you do that, then?"
"Oh, you're thinking of the letters I write Otway."
"Oh, you're thinking about the letters I write to Otway."
"Who?"
"Who is it?"
"Hezekiah Otway. You see, he's chairman of our—"
"Hezekiah Otway. You see, he’s the chair of our—"
She darted forward and seized his hands, laughing and holding them to her breast as she looked up, radiant, into his face.
She rushed forward and grabbed his hands, laughing and pressing them against her chest as she looked up, beaming, into his face.
"Now we'll drive into town, if you please."
"Now let's drive into town, if that's okay with you."
They went back to the carriage, and Val talked gayly about the Fort and the people Ethan had known when he was in New Plymouth.
They returned to the carriage, and Val chatted happily about the Fort and the people Ethan had known when he was in New Plymouth.
"Where shall we meet to-morrow?" she said, when they were again in the town.
"Where should we meet tomorrow?" she asked, when they were back in town.
"Where does your Mrs. Ball live?"
"Where does your Mrs. Ball live?"
"In the Chestnutville suburb. But that's no good."
"In the Chestnutville suburb. But that's not helpful."
"No good?"
"Not good?"
"No; I've told you she's Miss Jessie Hornsey."
"No; I've told you she's Miss Jessie Hornsey."
"Is that fatal?"
"Is that deadly?"
"Well, she'll want to do all the talking. You can come there of course, but it won't be seeing you."
"Well, she’ll want to do all the talking. You can come there, of course, but it won’t be about you."
He considered.
He thought.
"How long shall you stay?"
"How long will you stay?"
"Mustn't be more than three or four days."
"Shouldn't be more than three or four days."
He crossed swords with his conscience and still considered.
He struggled with his conscience and continued to think.
"You must come in the morning and take me boating," she said.
"You need to come in the morning and take me out on the boat," she said.
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"Oh, adorable directness! How it simplifies all things! Boating be it."
"Oh, how charmingly straightforward! It makes everything so much simpler! Let’s go boating."
"We must go quickly to the station for my things; the train I'm due by is just in."
"We need to hurry to the station for my stuff; the train I'm supposed to catch just arrived."
After getting her trunks and travelling-bag, they said good-bye, and Val drove alone to West Walnut Street.
After grabbing her trunks and travel bag, they said goodbye, and Val drove alone to West Walnut Street.
Mrs. Ball received the girl warmly, and with apologies at having only just come in and found her message.
Mrs. Ball welcomed the girl warmly and apologized for just coming in and finding her message.
"I'm simply delighted to have got you at last. I only hope you won't find it dull. If you'd given me a little longer notice, I would have had some parties planned, and got Harry Wilbur to come. How is my handsome cousin?"
"I'm really glad to finally have you here. I just hope you don’t find it boring. If you had let me know a bit sooner, I would have planned some parties and invited Harry Wilbur. How's my good-looking cousin?"
"Oh, he's all right; and dear Mrs. Ball"—the girl sat down on a stool and crossed her arms on her hostess's knee—"the fact is, I've come on some private business. I haven't time for parties. If you want to be an angel to me, just let me go and come as I please, for the two or three days I'm here."
"Oh, he's fine; and dear Mrs. Ball"—the girl sat on a stool and rested her arms on her hostess's knee—"the truth is, I've come for some personal reasons. I don't have time for parties. If you really want to help me out, just let me come and go as I please during the few days I'm here."
"Days? Make it two or three weeks, my dear. You know you've always been an immense favorite of mine; my husband likes you, too. He said when we visited my mother's last year that you were the most charming girl in New Plymouth. Now it's settled, and I think I heard Austin come in." She kissed Val on both cheeks, and went down-stairs to confide to Mr. Ball that "the most charming girl" was not in New Plymouth, but under his roof, and was evidently up to some mischief, and what ought they to do?
"Days? Let's make it two or three weeks, my dear. You know you’ve always been one of my favorites; my husband likes you, too. He said when we visited my mom's last year that you were the most charming girl in New Plymouth. Now it’s settled, and I think I heard Austin come in." She kissed Val on both cheeks and went downstairs to tell Mr. Ball that "the most charming girl" wasn't in New Plymouth, but under their roof, and was clearly up to some mischief, and what should they do about it?
"Play dominos!" Mr. Ball's childish old father suggested vacantly.
"Play dominos!" Mr. Ball's forgetful old father suggested absentmindedly.
That favorite pastime meant to him shuffling the dominos aimlessly about the table, and in his more lucid intervals rising to the height of matching them.
That favorite pastime for him was shuffling the dominos around on the table without any real purpose, and during his clearer moments, he would get into the flow of matching them up.
"Yes, paw." The good Mrs. Ball emptied the dominos out of the box and set the old man to turning them face downwards. He went to sleep before the task was done.
"Yeah, paw." The kind Mrs. Ball dumped the dominos out of the box and got the old man to flip them all face down. He fell asleep before he finished the job.
"Oh!" ejaculated Mrs. Ball, suddenly catching sight of something in the evening paper her husband was unfolding.
"Oh!" exclaimed Mrs. Ball, suddenly noticing something in the evening paper her husband was unfolding.
"What?" She pointed to a paragraph announcing the meeting of the Sound Money men at the Central Hall. Chairman, Mr. Hezekiah Otway. Debate to be opened by Mr. Ethan Gano, etc.
"What?" She pointed to a section announcing the meeting of the Sound Money group at the Central Hall. Chairman, Mr. Hezekiah Otway. The debate will be opened by Mr. Ethan Gano, etc.
"That's why she's come."
"That's why she's here."
"Oh, think so?"
"Oh, you think so?"
"Sure of it." The round good-natured face grew grave. "Husband, I think I ought to put Harry Wilbur on his guard."
"Absolutely." The cheerful round face turned serious. "Husband, I think I should warn Harry Wilbur."
"Don't you meddle with outsiders' affairs," said husband.
"Don't get involved in other people's business," said her husband.
"My dear, Val Gano's as good as engaged to my cousin. Harry was very confidential with me the last time he was here. This Ethan Gano was at one time the barrier. Such a fascinating creature," she sighed. "Not a marrying man, and most dangerous. He sha'n't come between them again."
"My dear, Val Gano is practically engaged to my cousin. Harry was really open with me the last time he was here. This Ethan Gano used to be the obstacle. Such an intriguing person," she sighed. "Not the kind of man who gets married, and very dangerous. He won't come between them again."
"You can't interfere if—"
"You can't interfere if—"
"I can wire my cousin to come and make us a visit, and I will." She bustled out.
"I can text my cousin to come and visit us, and I will." She rushed out.
While Val was in her first beauty sleep, Harry Wilbur arrived.
While Val was in her beauty sleep, Harry Wilbur showed up.
CHAPTER 28
The morning was warm and balmy. Val put on her blue muslin gown, thinking rebelliously how Ethan had once said that a serge coat, and skirt, and sailor hat were the proper "togs" for the river.
The morning was warm and pleasant. Val put on her blue muslin dress, feeling a bit defiant about how Ethan had once said that a serge coat, skirt, and sailor hat were the right "outfit" for the river.
"Togs" was a proper ugly word for such garments. No stiff tailor-made things for Val! "He said I'd grown prettier," she thought, gayly, as she took a last look in the glass. But it was the thousandth time she had quoted the comfortable assurance to her happy heart.
"Togs" was a really ugly word for those clothes. No stiff, tailored stuff for Val! "He said I'd gotten prettier," she thought, cheerfully, as she took one last look in the mirror. But it was the thousandth time she had repeated that comforting assurance to her happy heart.
She met the unexpected Harry at breakfast with such apparent cordiality that Mrs. Ball was slightly perplexed, even slightly disappointed.
She met the unexpected Harry at breakfast with such obvious friendliness that Mrs. Ball felt a bit confused, even a little let down.
"Now, what are we going to do to-day?" asked the hostess, in the middle of the meal. "It's such a comfort, Harry, that you happen along at just this moment. A man is so useful in helping to arrange things; and Austin, of course, is too busy." Austin was already at the office.
"Now, what are we going to do today?" asked the hostess during the meal. "It's such a relief, Harry, that you showed up at just the right time. A man is really helpful in organizing things; and Austin, of course, is too busy." Austin was already at the office.
"I've just had a note from my cousin, Ethan Gano." Val put her hand on an envelope that lay, address downward, on the cloth. "He's at the Wharton House. He'll be here at ten to take me for a row." It had given her acute discomfort to make the announcement, and the look on the two faces opposite did not restore her equanimity.
"I just got a note from my cousin, Ethan Gano." Val placed her hand on an envelope that was lying, address side down, on the cloth. "He's at the Wharton House. He'll be here at ten to take me out for a row." Announcing this made her quite uneasy, and the expressions on the two faces across from her didn't help her calm down.
After an expressive little silence, Mrs. Ball said:
After a brief, meaningful pause, Mrs. Ball said:
"Yes, it'll be nice on the river to-day. We can all go. I'll see about a luncheon-basket;" and she rang the bell.
"Yes, it'll be nice on the river today. We can all go. I'll take care of a lunch basket;" and she rang the bell.
Thereafter the conversation flagged. At ten o'clock Ethan duly appeared, spotless in boating flannels and white shoes. There is no more becoming garb for the modern man. Val forgot her discomfiture a moment, looking at[Pg 402] him. Mrs. Ball compared her cousin's "business suit" unfavorably with the new-comer's elegance, and promptly set down Gano's grace to his clothes.
Thereafter the conversation slowed down. At ten o'clock, Ethan showed up, looking sharp in his boating outfit and white shoes. There's no better style for the modern man. Val momentarily forgot her discomfort as she looked at him. Mrs. Ball compared her cousin's "business suit" unfavorably with the newcomer’s elegance and quickly attributed Gano's charm to his clothing.
Val had been afraid her cousin would be uncomfortably restive under the infliction of the extra couple. Before long she was resenting his too amiable acceptance of the addition to the party. They drove down to the river in the Balls' carryall, Harry and Val in front with the basket, Mrs. Ball and Ethan behind. Gano was laughing and talking with an unusually gracious air. Was Val to believe that under that charming exterior he was burning with the dull rage that kept her silent and distraite? His unwonted gayety looked suspiciously like relief.
Val had been worried her cousin would feel awkward with the extra couple joining them. Soon, she found herself resenting his overly cheerful acceptance of the new addition to the group. They drove down to the river in the Balls' SUV, with Harry and Val up front with the basket, and Mrs. Ball and Ethan in the back. Gano was laughing and chatting with an unusually friendly vibe. Should Val really think that beneath that charming surface, he was feeling the same dull anger that made her quiet and distraite? His unexpected cheerfulness seemed suspiciously like relief.
When they got down to the landing it was found that Ethan had already provided the boat and the hamper. But Val told herself that was not the reason that he, as it were, took command of the little expedition. He would always do that. Other people found it as natural as he did himself. Mrs. Ball was to sit in the stern, "and, Val, you take the tiller." When they had pulled a few yards up-stream Ethan shipped his oars, stood up, and slipped off his white flannel coat and waistcoat.
When they reached the landing, they discovered that Ethan had already arranged the boat and the basket. But Val reminded herself that wasn’t the reason he naturally took charge of the little trip. He always did that. Others found it just as natural as he did. Mrs. Ball was to sit at the back, “and, Val, you handle the tiller.” After they rowed a short distance upstream, Ethan put down his oars, stood up, and took off his white flannel coat and vest.
"Will you keep my watch?"
"Can you hold onto my watch?"
Val nodded. How warm it felt! She put it in her bosom. No movement of her cousin's was lost upon the girl, though her eyes never rested on him. There had sprung up between them again that old, alert physical consciousness that is like a sixth sense.
Val nodded. It felt so warm! She tucked it into her shirt. She noticed every move her cousin made, even though her eyes didn't focus on him. That familiar, sharp physical awareness had returned between them, almost like a sixth sense.
That the genial, broad-chested Wilbur should appear to advantage out-of-doors was a matter of course. Val had told him once that he was like a great Newfoundland dog—"too big for the house." But the impression made by Gano's skill in open-air pursuits was partly due to a sense of surprise on the part of the on-lookers that this fine-limbed, small-handed, slender-footed creature should be as strong, apparently, as the obvious athlete.
That the friendly, broad-shouldered Wilbur looked good outdoors was totally expected. Val once told him he was like a big Newfoundland dog—"too big for the house." But Gano's talent in outdoor activities was also surprising to onlookers, who couldn’t believe that this elegantly built, small-handed, slender-footed guy could be just as strong, it seemed, as the more obvious athletes.
Mrs. Ball talked incessantly about people in society—about her plan for "going to Europe" when Austin should[Pg 403] have a holiday; about any and every thing she poured out an unfaltering stream.
Mrs. Ball went on and on about people in society—about her plan for "going to Europe" when Austin should[Pg 403] have a break; about anything and everything, she had a constant flow of conversation.
During luncheon Val, in sheer desperation, began to show some consciousness of Harry Wilbur's existence. Finding that Ethan seemed not to notice, she redoubled her friendliness and gayety. At last, "Let's go for a walk—you and me," she said, jumping up and going towards the dogwood thicket.
During lunch, Val, in pure desperation, started to acknowledge Harry Wilbur's presence. Noticing that Ethan seemed oblivious, she increased her friendliness and cheerfulness. Finally, she said, "Let’s go for a walk—you and me," as she jumped up and headed towards the dogwood thicket.
Harry, nothing loath, strode after her. Mrs. Ball felt herself a diplomatist, and began to relax under Mr. Gano's unruffled courtesy. The little match-maker did not know that Val's high spirits went down like foam in a champagne-glass as soon as she was beyond the reach of her cousin's eyes. But she came back smiling and trailing great branches of white dogwood over her shoulder and down her sky-blue gown. She felt it must be pretty, but she got no assurance that Ethan caught the effect. Harry's ingenuous compliments only heightened her hidden wretchedness. The day was a dreary disappointment to the girl. Ethan's apparent satisfaction in it was the most disturbing element of all. Only once did she have a word with him alone, and then not by his arrangement. She left Mrs. Ball and Harry repacking their basket, of which almost nothing had been used, and ran down the bank to help Ethan to put the cushions back in the boat.
Harry, unperturbed, followed her. Mrs. Ball felt like a diplomat and began to relax under Mr. Gano's calm courtesy. The little matchmaker didn’t realize that Val’s cheerful demeanor faded like bubbles in a champagne glass as soon as she was out of her cousin's sight. But she returned with a smile, dragging large branches of white dogwood over her shoulder and down her sky-blue dress. She thought it must look beautiful, but she received no confirmation that Ethan noticed it. Harry's genuine compliments only intensified her hidden misery. The day was a disappointing letdown for the girl. Ethan's apparent enjoyment of it was the most unsettling part. She spoke to him alone just once, and that wasn’t planned by him. She left Mrs. Ball and Harry repacking their almost untouched basket and hurried down the bank to help Ethan put the cushions back in the boat.
"I suppose Julia told you her father was coming up to-morrow night?"
"I guess Julia mentioned that her dad is coming over tomorrow night?"
"No. What for?"
"No. Why?"
"He's chairman of our committee."
"He's the chair of our committee."
"Don't say anything about my being here."
"Don't say I'm here."
"Really?"
"Seriously?"
"Really."
"Seriously."
"All right. I wish he weren't coming, though."
"Okay. I wish he wasn't coming, though."
"Why?" said the girl, preparing to hear her own views set forth.
"Why?" asked the girl, getting ready to hear her own opinions expressed.
"Well, you see, the trouble is, old Otway is getting very deaf; he's not really fit for public business any more, and nobody has the courage to tell him. Isn't it appalling the[Pg 404] way people cling to things—to the things, too, that we're all forewarned will be taken from us if we stay here long enough?"
"Well, the problem is, old Otway is really hard of hearing; he's not really suited for public business anymore, and no one has the nerve to tell him. Isn't it shocking the[Pg 404] way people hold on to things—especially the things that we all know will be taken from us if we stick around long enough?"
She looked at him with a fresh sense of curiosity and wonderment. What a strange new note he put into life! Yet those others laughed and jested with him, and thought him one of themselves.
She looked at him with a renewed sense of curiosity and amazement. What a strange new vibe he brought to life! Yet those others laughed and joked with him, thinking he was one of them.
He took off his jacket again.
He took off his jacket again.
"I'll take care of that." She began to fold it. "What's in the pocket?" She put her hand in with a thrill of joy at her audacity, and brought out an old duodecimo of battered calf-skin. "Why, I remember this: it's one of those little volumes that you brought from Paris."
"I'll handle that." She started folding it. "What's in the pocket?" She reached in with a rush of excitement from her boldness and pulled out an old duodecimo of worn calfskin. "Oh, I remember this: it's one of those little books you brought back from Paris."
"Did I have it with me—"
"Did I have it with me—"
"Yes. Have you gone on carrying it about ever since you first came to the Fort?"
"Yes. Have you been carrying it around since you first got to the Fort?"
"I hadn't seen it for years till the other day. I can't think how it got among my things."
"I hadn't seen it in years until the other day. I can't figure out how it ended up among my stuff."
"You've marked it up frightfully. Grandma would scold you if she saw that."
"You've messed it up badly. Grandma would be upset if she saw that."
"The book marked me, why shouldn't I mark the book?"
"The book left a mark on me, so why shouldn't I leave a mark on the book?"
"What does it say here?"
"What does it say?"
He shook his head.
He shook his head.
"Please tell me."
"Please let me know."
"I thought you had studied Latin."
"I thought you learned Latin."
"Y—yes; I know what the words mean, but I don't know what the sentences mean. Do translate this little bit."
"Y—yeah; I understand what the words mean, but I don't get what the sentences mean. Please translate this part."
"Nonsense! I might as well have it in English at once."
"Nonsense! I might as well just have it in English right away."
"You don't like people to know what you read?"
"You don't want people to know what you read?"
"I don't like people to read what I mark."
"I don’t like people to see what I highlight."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"It's like leaving your diary open. Why should people—"
"It's like leaving your diary open. Why should people—"
"I'm not 'people.' Mayn't I know this tiny bit?—'Meditare utrum commodius sit, vel mortem transire ad nos vel nos ad eam.' What's that?"
"I'm not 'people.' Can I not know this small thing?—'Meditate on whether it is better to face death ourselves or to let death come to us.' What's that?"
Ethan only smiled.
Ethan just smiled.
"You never gave me back my watch."
"You never gave my watch back."
"I forgot. No; I can't think why I tell such lies. I didn't forget at all. Oh, here comes Mrs. Ball," she said, with an accent of despair, "and we've not said a word about—"
"I forgot. No; I can't think why I tell such lies. I didn't forget at all. Oh, here comes Mrs. Ball," she said, with a tone of despair, "and we haven't said a word about—"
"Bother Mrs. Ball!" Ethan ejaculated under his breath; and his cousin blessed him.
"Bother Mrs. Ball!" Ethan muttered to himself; and his cousin thanked him.
Val's hostess hurried down the bank, and Ethan handed her into the boat. Harry was left to cope with the basket.
Val's hostess rushed down the bank, and Ethan helped her into the boat. Harry was left to handle the basket.
"Now, what are you two arranging for to-morrow?" said the lady, settling herself in the boat.
"Now, what are you two planning for tomorrow?" said the lady, getting comfortable in the boat.
"We weren't arranging," replied Val; "we were speaking about a book."
"We weren't planning anything," Val replied; "we were talking about a book."
She had put the volume back in the pocket of Ethan's jacket.
She had put the book back in the pocket of Ethan's jacket.
"There's a dance at the O'Connors' to-morrow night," said Mrs. Ball; "perhaps you'd like to come with us."
"There's a party at the O'Connors' tomorrow night," Mrs. Ball said; "maybe you'd want to come with us."
She saw herself entering on Mr. Gano's arm.
She imagined herself walking in on Mr. Gano's arm.
"Ah, thanks; you're very kind, but I don't go to dances these days."
"Thanks, that's really nice of you, but I don't go to dances anymore."
Mrs. Ball tried to think she was relieved on Val's account, but she couldn't help saying, with an air:
Mrs. Ball tried to convince herself that she was relieved for Val, but she couldn't help saying, with a certain attitude:
"The O'Connors are among the first people here; they entertain in the most princely way."
"The O'Connors are some of the first people here; they host guests in the most royal way."
"I was suggesting a day's fishing down by the Gray Pool," said Harry, appearing with the basket; "it's that place on the Little Choctaw River."
"I was suggesting a day of fishing at the Gray Pool," Harry said, showing up with the basket; "it's that spot on the Little Choctaw River."
"Nothing could be better," Ethan agreed.
"Nothing could be better," Ethan said.
And then he stopped, having caught Val's unenthusiastic glance. Another day to be lived through, cooped up in a boat, she was thinking; or pursued, at all events, by two superfluous people.
And then he stopped, having noticed Val's disinterested look. Another day to get through, stuck in a boat, she thought; or, at the very least, being followed by two unnecessary people.
"Yes," said Mrs. Ball, "the scenery on the Little Choctaw is very wild and splendid. A cousin of mine—you know, Harry, cousin Bettie MacFadden—she says it's just like some place abroad—in Scotland, I think."
"Yeah," said Mrs. Ball, "the scenery on the Little Choctaw is really wild and beautiful. A cousin of mine—you know, Harry, cousin Bettie MacFadden—she says it’s just like some place overseas—in Scotland, I think."
"Oh, really," said Ethan, in his charming way, "I must see that, but we might go fishing on a dull day. If it's as fine as this to-morrow, why not— Don't I remember"[Pg 406]—he turned to Mrs. Ball—"that you're a very good horsewoman?"
"Oh, really," Ethan said charmingly, "I have to see that, but we might go fishing on a boring day. If tomorrow is as nice as today, why not— Don’t I remember"[Pg 406]—he turned to Mrs. Ball—"that you're an excellent horsewoman?"
"Oh—er—well—"
"Oh—um—well—"
"They were telling me at the hotel you have a ride hereabouts out to some wild park."
"They were telling me at the hotel that there's a ride around here to some wild park."
"Yes; he means Forest Park Lodge," said Wilbur.
"Yes, he means Forest Park Lodge," Wilbur said.
"Let us go there," said Ethan, "and I'll wire them to have luncheon ready."
"Let’s go there," Ethan said, "and I’ll text them to have lunch ready."
It was all arranged before they parted, Mrs. Ball salving any prick of conscience by assuring herself it was far better not to seem afraid of this masterful Mr. Gano, with his reputation for being dangerous. It was right, and even politic, not to "leave him out." All that was necessary was that she, Mrs. Ball, should "be there."
It was all set before they left, with Mrs. Ball easing any guilt by convincing herself that it was much smarter not to show any fear of the powerful Mr. Gano, who was known to be dangerous. It felt right, and even strategic, not to "ignore him." All that mattered was that she, Mrs. Ball, should "be present."
"I don't ask you to come back with us to-night," she said, on their return to town. "We have time only to snatch a mouthful before going to a concert."
"I’m not asking you to come back with us tonight," she said as they headed back to town. "We only have time to grab a quick bite before we go to a concert."
Mrs. Ball had a sense of playing up with grace and distinction to some imaginary standard of life abroad. "He will find me much more like the ladies he knows in London and Paris than most people about here."
Mrs. Ball had a knack for presenting herself with elegance and sophistication, trying to meet some imagined standard of life from overseas. "He'll see that I'm much more like the ladies he knows in London and Paris than most people around here."
Val had told herself that Ethan had invented the ride so that they should be freer; they would get ahead of the others, or fall behind, and have some time to themselves. But Mrs. Ball started off next morning with Mr. Gano, and ruthlessly rode beside him all the way. Val alternately raged in her heart, and forgot how sore it was, watching one of those two on in front. How well he sat his horse! But so did Harry. What was it in Ethan that distinguished him so from other men, and set him for ever apart? She tried to give it a name while Harry's small-talk trickled vaguely through her brain.
Val told herself that Ethan had created the ride so they could be more free; they could either get ahead of the others or fall behind and have some time alone. But Mrs. Ball set off the next morning with Mr. Gano and stubbornly rode next to him the entire way. Val alternated between feeling furious inside and forgetting how sore she was, watching those two in front. He looked so good on his horse! But so did Harry. What was it about Ethan that made him so different from other men and set him apart forever? She tried to put a name to it while Harry's small talk floated vaguely through her mind.
They stopped to lunch, and put up the horses at the Forest Park Lodge.
They stopped for lunch and stabled the horses at the Forest Park Lodge.
While they were dismounting, a buggy dashed up with a man and a girl in it. The miserable old mare had been driven to death, and was covered with sweat and foam.
While they were getting off, a buggy rushed up with a guy and a girl in it. The poor old mare had been worked to exhaustion and was covered in sweat and foam.
"Brute!" said Ethan under his breath, glowering at the man, who threw the reins round the whip, and helped his companion out.
"Brute!" Ethan muttered, glaring at the man, who wrapped the reins around the whip and helped his companion down.
"Pretty sort of girl to let him drive like that," was Val's comment, as the couple went towards the hotel.
"She's a pretty girl to let him drive like that," Val commented as the couple headed toward the hotel.
"Never saw so much of a beast's ribs before without the trouble of taking off his skin," said Wilbur.
"Never seen so much of a beast's ribs before without having to take off its skin," said Wilbur.
"My goodness!" added Mrs. Ball, "that's not a horse; it's a plate-rack."
"My goodness!" added Mrs. Ball, "that's not a horse; it's a plate rack."
"Look here," said Ethan to the man who was leading their horses to the stables, "you're going to rub this other beast down, I suppose, and—"
"Hey," Ethan said to the man who was guiding their horses to the stables, "you're going to groom this other horse, right, and—"
"Never have no sich orders from Mr. Joicey," said the man. "That's Joicey." He jerked his thumb after the two figures. "Comes here a lot. Mare looks wuss'n she is. D'ye know that there nag is Blue Grass?"
"Never received any orders like that from Mr. Joicey," said the man. "That's Joicey." He pointed his thumb at the two figures. "He comes here a lot. The mare looks worse than she is. Do you know that horse is Blue Grass?"
"Not the filly that won—"
"Not the winning filly—"
"Yes, siree bob; won a pile fur Joicey's father. Goes like hell even yet."
"Yeah, you bet; won a ton for Joicey's dad. It still goes like crazy."
"Give her a rub down and a feed, and say nothing about it," said Gano, transferring something from his pocket to the man's hand. "For the sake of battles long ago," he added to his companions, seeming to apologize.
"Give her a rub down and some food, and don’t say anything about it," Gano said, passing something from his pocket to the man’s hand. "For the sake of battles long ago," he added to his companions, seeming to apologize.
As they walked up to the hotel Mrs. Ball ran on volubly about the ill-treatment of animals.
As they walked up to the hotel, Mrs. Ball talked endlessly about the mistreatment of animals.
"I like to remember some magnificent thoroughbreds I saw the last time I was in Holland," Ethan said in the first pause. "I fell in with their owner afterwards, a certain Monsieur Oscar."
"I like to remember some amazing thoroughbreds I saw the last time I was in Holland," Ethan said after a brief pause. "I ran into their owner later, a guy named Monsieur Oscar."
"That the fellow that trains horses?" asked Wilbur.
"Is that the guy who trains horses?" asked Wilbur.
"Yes, founder of the Continental Cirque. He'd been all over the world, and was giving his last performance while I was at Scheveningen. When I came across him afterwards, he had sold all the animals and properties of his great show. 'All,' he said, 'except my eight favorite horses.' I asked if he was going to keep them. 'No,' he said; 'I shot them after my last performance. I might have sold them well, but I thought perhaps they might[Pg 408] come down in the world, and end by going between shafts. No, I cared about 'em, so I shot 'em.'"
"Yes, he was the founder of the Continental Cirque. He'd traveled the world and was giving his final performance while I was in Scheveningen. When I ran into him later, he had sold off all the animals and assets of his grand show. 'All of them,' he said, 'except for my eight favorite horses.' I asked if he planned to keep them. 'No,' he replied; 'I shot them after my last performance. I could have sold them for a good price, but I thought they might [Pg 408] end up down on their luck and end up pulling carts. No, I cared about them, so I shot them.'"
"Oh, how could he have the heart!" Mrs. Ball was shocked.
"Oh, how could he be so heartless!" Mrs. Ball was shocked.
"You should have seen the fellow's face! He had cared. I couldn't help thinking what a lot of room there was in the world for that kind of caring."
"You should have seen the guy's face! He actually cared. I couldn't help but think about how much space there is in the world for that kind of caring."
"Gracious no, it's too brutal! He should have given them to people who would appreciate them."
"Absolutely not, that's way too harsh! He should have given them to people who would value them."
"As Mr. Joicey does Blue Grass? You've heard of General Boulanger's celebrated black charger—he's a cabhorse now in Paris. Marshal Canrobert's splendid animal is in the Pasteur Institute at Garches, where it is used for the production of serum. Saint-Claude, too, the winner of the Grand Steeplechase at Auteuil in '90, he's there being experimented upon. No, dear Mrs. Ball, there seems to be just one safe asylum for horses as for men. Hello, there! did you get my telegram?" he called out briskly to the hotel-keeper. "Gano—luncheon for four."
"As Mr. Joicey does Blue Grass? You've heard of General Boulanger's famous black horse—he's a cab horse now in Paris. Marshal Canrobert's amazing horse is at the Pasteur Institute in Garches, where it's used to produce serum. Saint-Claude, the winner of the Grand Steeplechase at Auteuil in '90, is there being experimented on. No, dear Mrs. Ball, there seems to be just one safe place for horses as for people. Hey there! Did you get my telegram?" he called out cheerfully to the hotel-keeper. "Gano—lunch for four."
In a moment he seemed to have the entire staff of the place bustling about him, waiters throwing open the windows at his complaint of closeness, putting fresh flowers on the table laid for the partie carrée, deaf to the appeals of the few other people in the big dining-room, the landlord praying Mr. Gano to remember that he was nearly half an hour before the time.
In an instant, he had the whole staff of the place bustling around him, waiters flinging open the windows at his complaint about the stuffiness, putting fresh flowers on the table set for the partie carrée, ignoring the pleas of the few other patrons in the large dining room, while the landlord begged Mr. Gano to remember that he was almost half an hour early.
"Do they know him?" Mrs. Ball whispered to Wilbur.
"Do they know him?" Mrs. Ball whispered to Wilbur.
"Must; or why should they take all this trouble?"
"Must; or why should they go through all this effort?"
Val smiled to herself, believing it superfluous to dive into her cousin's pocket for the reason; it was there in his face, in his air. It was so, she told herself, that princes walked the world, barriers going down before them, and people vying to do them unasked service. Yes, it was not for nothing she had dreamed about the prince.
Val smiled to herself, thinking it was unnecessary to search her cousin's pocket for the reason; it was evident in his expression, in his demeanor. She reminded herself that this was how princes moved through the world, with barriers falling away in their presence and people eager to serve them without being asked. Yes, it wasn't for nothing that she had dreamed about the prince.
The luncheon was a distinct success. It soon became evident that Ethan was making great headway with Mrs. Ball. Her vivacity, and his unwonted responsiveness, had kept the ball rolling merrily. Was he making himself so[Pg 409] agreeable, Val began to wonder, that he might be surer of a welcome in West Walnut Street? "Jessie Ball is bent on impressing Ethan," thought the pitiless young observer. "She's growing quite affected"; and she watched her hostess coldly. It seemed to Val a part of Mrs. Ball's desire to play up to some imagined standard of extra punctilio that led her, towards the end of the meal, to pass her purse to Harry under the table, while Ethan wasn't looking, forming with her lips the words "I'm hostess." Val's sense of embarrassment was acute. Ethan wouldn't like it, after ordering things himself. Val knew, too, that if her cousin had not been a rich man, Mrs. Ball's breeding would have appeared better. She would not have troubled about the bill.
The luncheon was a definite success. It quickly became clear that Ethan was making significant progress with Mrs. Ball. Her energy, combined with his unexpected engagement, kept the conversation flowing smoothly. Val began to wonder if he was being so[Pg 409] charming that he might be sure of a warm welcome on West Walnut Street. "Jessie Ball is determined to impress Ethan," thought the unsparing young observer. "She’s becoming quite pretentious"; and she looked at her hostess with indifference. It seemed to Val that part of Mrs. Ball's desire to adhere to some imagined standard of high decorum led her, toward the end of the meal, to discreetly pass her purse to Harry under the table while Ethan wasn’t watching, shaping her lips to say, "I'm hostess." Val felt a sharp sense of embarrassment. Ethan would not approve, especially after he had taken charge of the arrangements himself. Val also knew that if her cousin hadn’t been wealthy, Mrs. Ball's behavior would have seemed more refined. She wouldn’t have cared about the bill at all.
Ethan's later amazement when he called for the account, that there should be a discussion as to who should pay for the repast he had ordered, made Val want to get under the table. By so much was she relieved at his giving way before Mrs. Ball's shrill insistence.
Ethan’s shock when he asked for the bill, only to find there was a debate about who should cover the cost of the meal he had ordered, made Val want to hide under the table. She felt so relieved when he finally gave in to Mrs. Ball’s loud insistence.
"Oh, very well, if it pleases you better so." He jumped up to cut the discussion short. "Send it out after us. And when will you have the horses—in half an hour?"
"Oh, fine, if that makes you happier." He jumped up to end the conversation. "Send it out after us. And when will you have the horses—in half an hour?"
Mrs. Ball was uncomfortably conscious that her fine straw-colored hair had come out of curl in the wind, there, under the trees. With the indomitable spirit of woman in pursuit of beauty, she was determined to borrow the chambermaid's tongs, and restore the fuzziness with which she had started forth. It was essential, therefore, that she should take time as well as herself by the forelock. She hurried Val up-stairs.
Mrs. Ball was painfully aware that her nice straw-colored hair had lost its curl in the wind under the trees. With the relentless determination of a woman chasing beauty, she was set on borrowing the chambermaid's tongs to fix the frizz that she originally had. It was crucial, then, that she took both her time and herself by the reins. She rushed Val upstairs.
"What a fascinating man!" she said, with a sigh, as she stood before the glass. "Val, dear, I hope you won't lose your heart to Mr. Gano."
"What a fascinating man!" she said, with a sigh, as she stood in front of the mirror. "Val, dear, I hope you won't fall for Mr. Gano."
"Oh, I've got past that," said the girl, with a misleading air of frankness.
"Oh, I've moved on from that," said the girl, with a deceptive sense of openness.
"Well, I'm relieved to hear you say so. There's something about him very magnetic to my way of thinking—positively irresistible." She sighed again. "But he'd make a shocking bad husband, that's one comfort."
"Well, I'm glad to hear you say that. There's something about him that's really magnetic to me—absolutely irresistible." She sighed again. "But he'd be a terrible husband, so that's one good thing."
"Comfort!" Val laughed a little hysterically.
"Comfort!" Val laughed slightly with a hint of hysteria.
"Well, now, what have I said?"
"Well, now, what did I say?"
But Val was hatted and gloved, and ran down-stairs. Ethan was smoking in the porch.
But Val had her hat and gloves on, and ran downstairs. Ethan was smoking on the porch.
"Where are those funny friends of yours?" he said.
"Where are your funny friends?" he asked.
She was up in arms at once.
She was instantly furious.
"You always say my friends are funny."
"You always say my friends are hilarious."
"And so they are, dear child."
"And that's how it is, dear child."
"They're not a bit funnier than my relations."
"They're not any funnier than my family."
"Oh, they don't compare."
"Oh, they're not even close."
"How long before the horses will be ready?" said Val, loftily, as one who chafes at a delay, making meanwhile a rapid calculation as to how long Mrs. Ball's work of restoration might be counted on to keep her up-stairs.
"How much longer until the horses are ready?" Val asked, with an air of impatience, calculating how long Mrs. Ball's restoration work would likely keep her upstairs.
"They'll be here presently," said Ethan, throwing away his cigarette.
"They'll be here soon," Ethan said, flicking away his cigarette.
"Let's go and see." Val led the way round to the back of the hotel. "My friends are perfectly delightful, but I don't mean to let them monopolize every minute of our time."
"Let's go check it out." Val led the way around to the back of the hotel. "My friends are really great, but I don’t plan to let them take up all our time."
He looked at her with an odd expression, and then turned away his face. Her heart gave a great leap. They went on to the stable. Wilbur was there. The buckle on Gano's saddle-girth, he said, had got bent. While it was being taken off Ethan moved about, looking in sheds and open doors.
He looked at her with a strange expression and then turned his face away. Her heart raced. They walked over to the stable. Wilbur was there. He mentioned that the buckle on Gano's saddle-girth had gotten bent. While it was being taken off, Ethan moved around, checking inside sheds and through open doors.
"What are you hunting for?" Val called after him.
"What are you looking for?" Val called after him.
"A place for you to sit down. They'll be some minutes repairing that thing."
"A place for you to sit. It will take a few minutes to fix that."
"You'd better go back to the house," said Wilbur, who was showing the man how to get the metal straight without breaking the tongue of the buckle.
"You should head back to the house," said Wilbur, who was showing the man how to straighten the metal without breaking the tongue of the buckle.
"No," said Val; "I shall go in there, and up those cobwebby stairs, and sit on the hay by the door that opens into mid-air."
"No," said Val; "I'm going in there, up those dusty stairs, and I'll sit on the hay by the door that opens into the sky."
As she walked towards the barn-door it seemed to her that her whole existence depended upon whether Ethan followed her.
As she walked toward the barn door, it felt to her like her entire life depended on whether Ethan followed her.
At the door she turned, and saw him looking after her. Then she went in. Was he coming? oh, was he, was he? She began to mount the stair, but her heart seemed to stay down there on the bottom step. She wouldn't look back again, but there was no sound, no sign. It was not overwhelmingly important to him to see her alone. She felt the hot tears stinging her eyes. Then the sunshine that streamed into the musty place through the open half of the double door—suddenly it was darkened. She knew it was Ethan on the threshold. He came after her up the narrow seed-strewn stair, that had no banister.
At the door, she turned and saw him watching her. Then she went inside. Was he coming? Oh, was he, was he? She started to climb the stairs, but her heart felt like it was still on the bottom step. She didn’t want to look back again, but there was no sound, no sign. It wasn’t that important to him to see her alone. She felt hot tears stinging her eyes. Then, the sunlight streaming into the musty space through the open half of the double door—suddenly it went dark. She knew it was Ethan at the threshold. He followed her up the narrow stair covered in seeds, with no handrail.
"Don't walk so near the edge," he said, and he came on the outside, pushing her a little towards the inner wall.
"Don't walk too close to the edge," he said, moving to the outside and gently nudging her toward the inner wall.
They went up side by side, the girl quite silenced by the sense of his nearness. She half held her breath, expecting every second he would say something—something that for her would be momentous. When they had reached the loft, and he had not opened his lips, a disappointment swept over her so acute it was almost humiliation. She waded heavily through the hay to the open door, that looked out on the horses and the group below.
They walked up side by side, the girl completely caught up in the feeling of his closeness. She was holding her breath, waiting for him to say something—something that would be significant for her. When they got to the loft and he hadn’t said a word, a wave of disappointment washed over her that was almost humiliating. She trudged through the hay to the open door, which looked out at the horses and the group below.
"I can't think what I am to say about this visit, when I get home," she said. "It seems as impossible to tell them I've been seeing you as it does not to say so."
"I can't figure out what to say about this visit when I get home," she said. "It feels just as impossible to tell them I've been seeing you as it does to keep it a secret."
"When must you go?"
"When do you have to leave?"
He accepted it, then. No crying out against her going, but merely "when." She turned away from the open door, where she could see Mrs. Ball just arrived on the scene making her a sign, and she steadied herself an instant with her hand against the wall in the shadow. The close smell of the hay choked her. Was it like this people felt before fainting? "Oh, why did I come?" she heard herself saying. And then, instead of losing consciousness, an electric sense of life and joy spread through all her body. Ethan's fingers had closed about her hand that had hung so limp at her side. There must have been some virtue in him, for at the touch she was whole again.
He accepted it, then. No shouting about her leaving, just a simple "when." She turned away from the open door, where she could see Mrs. Ball just arriving and signaling to her, and she steadied herself for a moment with her hand against the wall in the shadow. The strong smell of the hay made her feel suffocated. Was this what people felt like just before fainting? "Oh, why did I come?" she heard herself say. But instead of passing out, a powerful sense of life and joy surged through her body. Ethan's fingers had wrapped around her hand that had been hanging so loosely at her side. There must have been something special about him, because with his touch, she felt whole again.
"Don't be sorry you came," he said.
"Don't regret coming," he said.
"Mustn't I?"
"Must I not?"
She tried to subdue her gladness.
She tried to suppress her happiness.
"No; even though parting is more than I have courage to face."
"No; even though saying goodbye is more than I can handle."
She waited an instant for what was to follow, and then, "What? I—I didn't hear what you said."
She paused for a moment, then said, "What? I—I didn't catch what you said."
"But there are some things," he went on, "that we must do without courage."
"But there are some things," he continued, "that we need to do without courage."
"Ethan"—she turned and faced him with a kind of fierceness like a creature at bay—"if you find you can do that, it will be because you don't care much."
"Ethan"—she turned and faced him with a kind of fierceness like a cornered animal—"if you find you can do that, it will be because you don't care much."
"Don't care!"—his face came closer, his voice was so shaken out of its even cadences it sounded like a stranger's—"don't care! Do you know that I never in all my life knew what caring meant till I knew you? Do you know that I'd give everything I have on earth, and every other hope of happiness, just to be able to believe there is no barrier between you and me?"
"Don't care!"—his face moved closer, his voice so shaken from its usual rhythm it sounded like someone else's—"don't care! Do you realize I’ve never truly understood what it means to care until I met you? Do you know I’d give up everything I have on this earth, and every other hope for happiness, just to believe there’s no barrier between us?"
He stopped. Val's heart was too full to speak on the instant. In the silence Wilbur's voice rang out clear at the bottom of the stairs:
He paused. Val's heart was too full to speak right away. In the silence, Wilbur's voice echoed clearly from the bottom of the stairs:
"I say, Val, aren't you ever coming?"
"I say, Val, are you ever coming?"
Mrs. Ball asked Ethan to come in after their ride and have a cup of tea. He thanked her, and seemed to accept. They all went into the dim parlor, and when Mrs. Ball had drawn up the blinds old Mr. Ball was discovered asleep in the arm-chair. He woke at the noise, and blinked feebly.
Mrs. Ball invited Ethan to come in after their ride for a cup of tea. He thanked her and appeared to agree. They all entered the dim parlor, and when Mrs. Ball pulled up the blinds, they found old Mr. Ball asleep in the armchair. He woke up at the noise and blinked weakly.
"Why, paw," said Mrs. Ball, "how did you get in here?"
"Why, Dad," said Mrs. Ball, "how did you get in here?"
The old man grunted.
The old man groaned.
"You've dropped your knitting," said Val, stooping and picking up a strip of gray wool-work with needles sticking in it.
"You dropped your knitting," Val said, bending down to pick up a piece of gray yarn with needles still in it.
He took it, and began feebly moving his rheumatic hands, while Mrs. Ball bustled about making the tea and sending the maid-servant in and out. Ethan turned his back, and looked out of the window. Val suddenly felt[Pg 413] the repulsiveness of the old man as she had never felt it before. She saw that Ethan had taken out his watch.
He took it and started weakly moving his aching hands while Mrs. Ball hurried around making tea and sending the maid in and out. Ethan turned his back and looked out the window. Val suddenly felt the old man's repulsiveness more than she ever had before. She saw that Ethan had taken out his watch.
"It isn't possible it's nearly five o'clock!" he said, as though that were an unheard-of hour for tea. "I'm sorry, but I must get back to my hotel," and almost before Mrs. Ball knew where she was, he had shaken hands and was gone.
"It can't be almost five o'clock!" he exclaimed, as if that were a totally ridiculous time for tea. "I'm sorry, but I need to get back to my hotel," and almost before Mrs. Ball realized what was happening, he had shaken hands and disappeared.
CHAPTER 29
"Grandma is not so well to-day," said Emmie's letter the next morning. "I think you oughtn't to be away long. She is surprised to have only a 'safe arrival' telegram from you and no letter. She says she doesn't count the post-card. But she does, and I think you'd better not send her another."
"Grandma isn't doing so well today," Emmie's letter said the next morning. "I don't think you should be away for too long. She's surprised that all she got from you was a 'safe arrival' telegram and no real letter. She doesn't consider the postcard as enough. But she does, and I think it’s better if you don’t send her another one."
Val read it out at breakfast.
Val read it aloud during breakfast.
"Well, you just write and tell them I'm giving a Pink Luncheon for you to-morrow, and that there are two more dances next week. You can't possibly go till a week from Saturday."
"Just write and let them know I'm throwing a Pink Luncheon for you tomorrow, and that there are two more dances next week. You definitely can't go until a week from Saturday."
"But perhaps, if grandma really isn't so well, I oughtn't to stay quite so long."
"But maybe, if grandma isn’t doing too well, I shouldn’t stay quite so long."
"My dear girl, she's been 'not so well' since before I was born."
"My dear girl, she hasn't been doing well since before I was born."
The Pink Luncheon was a huge success. The fame of its pinkness—of Mrs. Ball's "perfectly fascinating" visitor, and that visitor's perfectly adorable cousin, Mr. Gano—were long discussed among Mrs. Ball's "first people." The ungrateful guest alone was not content.
The Pink Luncheon was a huge hit. Everyone talked about how pink it was—especially Mrs. Ball's "perfectly fascinating" guest and that guest's totally adorable cousin, Mr. Gano. The "first people" in Mrs. Ball's circle couldn't stop discussing it. Only the ungrateful guest wasn't satisfied.
"Miss White has just asked Will Austin," Harry whispered to her as they were leaving the table, "if I'm the man you're going to marry."
"Miss White just asked Will Austin," Harry whispered to her as they were leaving the table, "if I'm the guy you're going to marry."
His laughing eyes left her in no doubt as to the audacious answer he had given. She glanced across at Ethan. He was lingering a moment with his neighbor, Baby Whittaker, while they ate a philopena, smiling and talking for all the world as if— But, after all, what did it matter? Since the moment when Ethan had said that about his "caring,"[Pg 415] she had lived in a cloudy rapture. Nothing but a blessed happiness was clearly defined, not even the wish to define. For a time Ethan's confession was all-sufficient. She had borne with his absence and his engagements with Mr. Otway, as she bore now with his polite pretence that Miss Whittaker really existed. Val endured the inconclusive hours with a patience that would have been more surprising had it been patience at all, and not sheer absorption in the unreasoning joy of living over that moment, which she felt had justified her coming, even if it presaged no easy issue. She had determined to stay at least a week longer. A week was a lifetime; a thousand things could happen in a week.
His laughing eyes made it clear he had given an audacious answer. She looked over at Ethan. He was taking a moment with his neighbor, Baby Whittaker, as they ate a philopena, smiling and chatting as if— But really, what did it matter? Ever since Ethan had mentioned his "caring,"[Pg 415] she had been in a blissful haze. Nothing but pure happiness was clearly defined, not even the desire to define it. For a while, Ethan's confession was more than enough. She tolerated his absence and his activities with Mr. Otway, just as she was currently tolerating his polite pretense that Miss Whittaker actually existed. Val waited through the inconclusive hours with a patience that would have been more surprising if it had been true patience and not just an intense enjoyment of the joy of living in that moment, which she felt had justified her presence, even if it didn't promise an easy outcome. She had decided to stay at least another week. A week was a lifetime; a thousand things could happen in a week.
Dimly in the background of her mind she was feeling her way to a conclusion that, if all else failed, should beyond peradventure break down this nightmare barrier. But she did not even subconsciously face the extremity.
Dimly in the back of her mind, she was working toward a conclusion that, if everything else failed, would definitely break down this nightmare barrier. But she didn’t even subconsciously confront the severity of the situation.
They had all been going to ride out to Miss Baby Whittaker's in the afternoon.
They were all planning to ride out to Miss Baby Whittaker's in the afternoon.
Val was no friend to the plan, but too much had been said of Baby Whittaker's conquest of Ethan the day before at the Pink Luncheon for her to venture an objection. When the discreet Saturday brought with it floods of rain, Val's heart went out in gratitude.
Val was not supportive of the plan, but too much had been said about Baby Whittaker's victory over Ethan the day before at the Pink Luncheon for her to voice any objections. When the quiet Saturday arrived with heavy rain, Val felt a surge of gratitude.
During the little lull in the downpour, about two o'clock, Ethan had ridden over, whereupon the Ball household smiled covertly at his eagerness to go to Baby Whittaker's. But it was no use, the roads were already very bad, and down came the torrent again. It was just as well, perhaps, as Mrs. Ball wouldn't, in any case, be able to go. Old father Ball had had a seizure of some sort in the morning, and Mrs. Ball hung over him solicitously, fearing another.
During the brief break in the rain around two o'clock, Ethan rode over, and the Ball family exchanged knowing smiles at how eager he was to go see Baby Whittaker. But it didn’t matter; the roads were already pretty terrible, and the heavy rain started again. It was probably for the best anyway, since Mrs. Ball wouldn’t be able to go regardless. Old Mr. Ball had some kind of episode in the morning, and Mrs. Ball was hovering over him anxiously, worried there might be another one.
Val's chief concern was lest, when Ethan saw the dropped jaw and leaden eyes, he should turn and flee. "Why did they keep their old and sick in the parlor?" thought the girl, angrily.
Val's main worry was that when Ethan saw the dropped jaw and lifeless eyes, he would turn and run away. "Why do they keep their old and sick in the living room?" the girl thought, feeling angry.
Suddenly Mrs. Ball gave a scream. "Harry, help me to take him into his room!"
Suddenly, Mrs. Ball screamed, "Harry, help me get him into his room!"
He was struggling. Ethan went forward, and he and Harry carried the old man out.
He was struggling. Ethan stepped up, and he and Harry helped the old man out.
"Is he dead?" asked the girl, when Ethan came back.
"Is he dead?" the girl asked when Ethan returned.
"No, he's not in luck this time, I'm afraid. I've lent Harry my horse to go for the doctor. The doctor!" He gave a little dry laugh.
"No, he's not lucky this time, I'm afraid. I let Harry borrow my horse to get the doctor. The doctor!" He chuckled lightly.
They stood at the window, looking out.
They stood by the window, gazing outside.
Surreptitiously she glanced at him.
She secretly glanced at him.
"Oh, you wouldn't look so grave if you knew what I know," she thought to herself. "I feel it's coming all right for us. It must, it must! But I dare not say so yet;" and with her sense of superior knowledge, of being in the councils of the gods, her spirits rose.
"Oh, you wouldn't seem so serious if you knew what I know," she thought to herself. "I feel that it's definitely coming for us. It has to, it has to! But I can't say that yet;" and with her sense of having special insight, like being part of the gods' plans, her spirits lifted.
"How can you bear to be in the house with that awful old man?" Ethan was saying.
"How can you stand being in the house with that terrible old man?" Ethan was saying.
"Oh, he's not often like this. Isn't it wonderful," she remarked, with recovered cheerfulness, "to think he's nearly ninety?"
"Oh, he doesn’t usually act like this. Isn’t it great," she said, with renewed cheerfulness, "to think he’s almost ninety?"
"Repulsive. He gave me the horrors the first time I saw him."
"Disgusting. He creeped me out the first time I saw him."
"I can't help staring at him. He seems hardly human."
"I can't stop staring at him. He barely seems human."
"He's not human. Only the animal survives. To think that we can go on eating and sleeping so long after the heart and the brain have burned themselves out!" He moved away impatiently, saying, half to himself: "How perishable the best things are! How long the lower nature lasts!"
"He's not human. Only the animal survives. Can you believe we can keep eating and sleeping long after the heart and mind have worn out?" He stepped back, frustrated, muttering to himself: "How fleeting the best things are! How long the base instincts endure!"
"Twenty-three—ninety"; she did the sum. "Sixty-seven years more, perhaps."
"Twenty-three plus ninety," she calculated. "Maybe sixty-seven more years."
"For you!" He wheeled round and looked at her. "Heaven forbid! Upon my soul, if I thought that you, with all you stand there for—of beauty and gladness—if I thought you'd go on living till you were the feminine counterpart of that old horror, I"—he choked with a half-whimsical fury—"I believe I could kill you with my own hands."
"For you!" He turned around and looked at her. "God help us! Honestly, if I thought that you, with everything you represent—beauty and happiness—if I thought you'd keep living until you became the female version of that old nightmare, I"—he struggled with a mix of humor and anger—"I honestly think I could kill you with my own hands."
She came closer, smiling.
She approached, smiling.
"It would be just like me to go on till I'm a hundred, if I'm not stopped."
"It would totally be my style to keep going until I'm a hundred, if no one stops me."
"What prompts you to say such things to me?" he said, sharply, and turned again to the window.
"What makes you say things like that to me?" he asked sharply, then turned back to the window.
"But all the old don't end like Mr. Ball. I shall be a lively old lady, if I'm not stopped."
"But not all old people end up like Mr. Ball. I will be a vibrant old lady, as long as nothing gets in the way."
"Oh, nothing could stop you."
"Oh, nothing can stop you."
She laughed.
She laughed.
"Don't be so hopeless. You see, I've studied the subject of old age. The reason it isn't more valued is because it's taken too modestly. I suppose it's difficult not to be modest if you're ninety. But no old person should be unselfish or patient. That's fatal. You see the success our own grandmother has made."
"Don't be so hopeless. Look, I've looked into the topic of old age. The reason it's not appreciated more is that it's often viewed too humbly. I guess it's hard not to be humble if you're ninety. But no elderly person should be selfless or patient. That's a mistake. Just look at the success our own grandmother has achieved."
Without turning round, Ethan began to laugh, too.
Without turning around, Ethan started to laugh as well.
"A woman must be gentle and amiable (if she can manage it) while she's young. It's becoming in the young," she said, piously; then, with a cheerful gleam, "but all old women should be defiant—yes, they should study a dictatorial style, and make the young ones toe the mark. It's the only way. Oh, I'll be an aged Tartar, and, you'll see, they'll all say, 'A person of remarkable character is old Mrs.—' H'm!"
"A woman should be kind and friendly (if she can pull it off) while she's young. It suits the young," she said, piously; then, with a cheerful sparkle in her eyes, "but all older women should be bold—yes, they should adopt a commanding style and make the younger ones fall in line. It's the only way. Oh, I'll be a fierce old lady, and, you'll see, they'll all say, 'What a remarkable person old Mrs.—' H'm!"
She stopped short, and he turned round smiling and glowering at her, and then back again to the window.
She stopped suddenly, and he turned around, smiling and frowning at her, then looked back out the window.
"Oh!" she exclaimed, looking over his shoulder.
"Oh!" she exclaimed, glancing over his shoulder.
"What? That poor devil over there? Yes, I've been watching him."
"What? That poor guy over there? Yeah, I've been keeping an eye on him."
"I don't see— Oh, yes, the cripple. Ethan, Ethan, what is one to do with you!"
"I don't see— Oh, yes, the disabled person. Ethan, Ethan, what am I supposed to do with you!"
She dropped on the sofa with a face of comic despair.
She plopped down on the sofa with an exaggerated look of despair.
"Do with me?"
"What do you want?"
"Yes—if every time you look out of the window you see a 'devil' of some sort."
"Yes—if every time you look out the window you see some kind of 'devil'."
He laughed, and then:
He laughed, then:
"But you said 'Oh!' and I thought—"
"But you said 'Oh!' and I thought—"
"I said 'Oh!' because the rain's stopped and the sun's trying to shine. And all you can see is a cripple dragging[Pg 418] his leg through the mud! Come along"—she jumped up—"the rain's ruined the roads, but it hasn't hurt the river, and we'll go for a row. It's going to be beautiful."
"I said 'Oh!' because the rain has stopped and the sun is trying to shine. And all you can see is a disabled person dragging[Pg 418] their leg through the mud! Come on"—she jumped up—"the rain messed up the roads, but it hasn't hurt the river, and we'll go for a row. It's going to be beautiful."
She dragged him off without ceremony.
She pulled him away without any fuss.
As they passed by the Wharton House, "There's Otway," said Ethan, looking up at a group of men at the entrance.
As they walked by the Wharton House, "There's Otway," Ethan said, glancing at a group of men at the entrance.
Mr. Otway came down the steps and shook hands.
Mr. Otway came down the steps and shook hands.
"This is a surprise!" he said to Val. "Come in and see Julia. She has no idea you're here."
"This is a surprise!" he said to Val. "Come in and see Julia. She has no idea you're here."
"Oh, thank you, not this evening. We're going on the river, and it gets dark so soon. I didn't know Julia was coming."
"Oh, thank you, but not tonight. We're going on the river, and it gets dark so early. I had no idea Julia was coming."
"Neither did I," laughed the indulgent father, "until this morning. Well, come in to-morrow. Good-bye!"
"Me neither," laughed the easygoing dad, "until this morning. Well, come by tomorrow. Bye!"
They got a boat, and by half-past four were speeding up-stream to Ethan's steady stroke.
They got a boat, and by 4:30, they were speeding upstream to Ethan's steady stroke.
"It'll be a simply glorious evening. We shall have a flaming sunset, you'll see!"
"It’s going to be a truly amazing evening. We’ll have a stunning sunset, just wait and see!"
"Yes. The rain has washed the world till it shines."
"Yeah. The rain has cleaned the world until it sparkles."
They talked very little at first.
They hardly spoke at first.
"I don't think we ought to go beyond the Gray Pool," said Val, regretfully.
"I don't think we should go beyond the Gray Pool," Val said, feeling regretful.
"Where's that?"
"Where's that at?"
"About a mile on."
"About a mile ahead."
"Oh, we can get farther than that."
"Oh, we can go further than that."
"Well, they don't know where I am, you see, after all, and it's nice by the Gray Pool, where the trees bend down. You could rest there."
"Well, they don’t know where I am, you see, after all, and it’s nice by the Gray Pool, where the trees lean down. You could relax there."
"Do I look as if I wanted to rest?"
"Do I look like I want to take a break?"
"Can't say you do."
"Can't say that you do."
"You've never told me what brought you here all of a sudden."
"You've never told me what made you come here so suddenly."
"I wanted to find out something."
"I wanted to find out something."
"Well, have you succeeded?"
"Did you succeed?"
He smiled at her in that sudden way of his that made her heart contract. She couldn't speak directly, but her[Pg 419] silence seemed to her to say too much. She rushed nervously for the light veil of words.
He smiled at her in that sudden way of his that made her heart skip a beat. She couldn't speak directly, but her[Pg 419] silence felt like it said too much. She hurriedly searched for the right words to break the tension.
"I was afraid my life was growing poorer than I had imagined. If you were going out of it, I knew I must go and find something to fill up the empty place."
"I was afraid my life was becoming less fulfilling than I had thought. If you were leaving it, I realized I had to go and find something to fill the void."
"Going out of it?" He scrutinized her keenly. "Where should I go?"
"Going out of it?" He looked at her closely. "Where should I go?"
"Oh, there are so many people and things beckoning to you. How could I tell? I was afraid you'd gone into some world where I couldn't follow—"
"Oh, there are so many people and things calling to you. How could I know? I was worried you had gone into a world where I couldn't follow—"
"So you came after me?" he smiled tenderly.
"So you came after me?" he said with a warm smile.
"Some world," she said, getting a little red, "where you didn't want me."
"Some world," she said, blushing a bit, "where you didn't want me."
"I always want you—" he stopped short, drew his forward-bending figure up, and pulled hard at the oars. "But as to my world, you'd hate it if you found yourself at close quarters with it. I give you the best side of it in my letters."
"I always want you—" he paused, straightened his hunched figure, and pulled on the oars with great effort. "But if you got a real taste of my world, you'd probably hate it. I only show you the good parts in my letters."
"I've told you I don't want only the best."
"I've told you I don't want just the best."
"What do you want?"
"What do you want?"
"All."
"Everything."
The brave, yet shamefaced look left nothing doubtful; but he affected to think she spoke only of letters.
The brave, yet embarrassed expression left no room for doubt; but he pretended to believe she was only talking about letters.
"If I wrote you 'all,' I'd make a pessimist of you in no time."
"If I wrote to all of you, I'd turn you into a pessimist really quickly."
"Would it be things about—about other women that would make me—"
"Would it be things about other women that would make me—"
"Chiefly about men; most of all, about the things that are stronger than men."
"Mainly about men; mostly about the things that are more powerful than men."
They were silent a moment.
They were quiet for a moment.
"I don't know how it is," she drew her hand across her eyes; "but you give me again the old feeling that you're somehow a prisoner—"
"I don't know what it is," she wiped her eyes; "but you make me feel again like you're somehow a prisoner—"
"A prisoner—yes."
"A prisoner, for sure."
"And that I must set you free."
"And I have to set you free."
His dark eyes were misty for a moment. "You couldn't do that without—"
His dark eyes were a bit misty for a moment. "You couldn't do that without—"
"Without?"
"Without it?"
He shook his head, turned, and glanced behind him. "Oh, look at the sun!"
He shook his head, turned, and looked back. "Oh, check out the sun!"
It was going down in a crimson flood that dyed the whole country-side a red that was like new-spilt blood. It was one of those atmospheric effects under which the most contradictory colors in nature are subdued to a common hue. One has at such times a sense of looking at the landscape through colored glass. The white and yellow farm-houses flamed a dull orange. Their windows glowed like brass reflecting fire. The very trees and grass were soaked in the strong dye of the sun. Ethan's steady pull took them swiftly on, out of sight of farms, into the wilder country. Still the girl sat with uplifted face. Her love of autumn and of sunsetting had been no sad reflective sentiment, but something more than common—eager, subtly exhilarated, joyous. To-day, stimulated and at the same time balked, she found in the splendor of the hour a sharper sense than ever of the drama in life, the essential poetry in human experience.
It was pouring down in a crimson flood that painted the entire countryside a shade of red that resembled fresh blood. It was one of those atmospheric moments when the most contrasting colors in nature were softened to a common hue. During times like these, it feels like you’re viewing the landscape through colored glass. The white and yellow farmhouses glowed a dull orange. Their windows shone like brass reflecting flames. Even the trees and grass were drenched in the sun's intense color. Ethan’s steady pull propelled them swiftly away from the farms into the more rugged countryside. Meanwhile, the girl sat with her face lifted. Her love for autumn and sunsets wasn’t just a sad, reflective feeling, but something deeper—eager, subtly invigorating, and joyful. Today, feeling both excited and restrained, she discovered in the beauty of the moment an even sharper awareness of the drama of life, the fundamental poetry of human experience.
"I think I must be growing old," she said, with a happy sigh.
"I think I must be getting old," she said, with a happy sigh.
"What are the signs?"
"What are the signs?"
"I'm beginning to notice the scenery. I'm grateful to the sun."
"I'm starting to notice the scenery. I'm thankful for the sun."
Her eyes fell suddenly on the clean-carved features opposite; the dark head and the pale ivory of the face seemed alone of all things in the responsive world to refuse to wear the livery of light.
Her eyes suddenly landed on the sharply defined features across from her; the dark hair and the pale ivory of the face seemed to be the only things in the responding world that wouldn't embrace the light.
"Oh, I forgot," she said, "you don't like sunsets any more than you like autumn. Here's the mooring-place."
"Oh, I forgot," she said, "you don't like sunsets any more than you like autumn. Here's the dock."
He stopped his long, steady stroke, and paddled the boat under the overhanging trees.
He stopped his slow, steady stroke and paddled the boat under the overhanging trees.
"On the contrary," he said, making fast, and looking the while through the branches to the conflagration in the west—"on the contrary, I've changed, too—'growing old,' perhaps, like you." He smiled and sat down, his eyes on the slow-sinking sun. "These, and scenes like them, are the conditions that reconcile me."
"On the contrary," he said quickly, glancing through the branches at the fire in the west—"on the contrary, I've changed, too—'growing old,' maybe, just like you." He smiled and sat down, his eyes on the slowly setting sun. "These moments, and ones like them, are what bring me peace."
"Reconcile! They lift me up so high that I am dizzy."
"Reconcile! They lift me up so high that I feel dizzy."
She closed her eyes an instant, and then opened them with a fluttering smile. They seemed to have forgotten there had been any thought of going ashore.
She closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them with a fluttering smile. It seemed like they had forgotten there was ever any thought of going ashore.
"It is so splendid and yet so calm," he said, in a low voice. "It sets me free from the burden and heat of the day."
"It’s so beautiful and yet so peaceful," he said, in a quiet voice. "It frees me from the weight and heat of the day."
"It doesn't set me free—not that I want to be set free. I love the burden and heat of the day. But this—this sets me thrilling. It clutches me at the heart, and makes my breath taste sharp, like steel, against my tongue. This is the wonder-time of day."
"It doesn’t set me free—not that I want to be set free. I love the burden and heat of the day. But this—this excites me. It grips me at the heart and makes my breath taste sharp, like steel, on my tongue. This is the magical time of day."
"Yes," he said, dreamily—"yes, in a sense, it is the wonder-time. No morning or high noon, anywhere up and down the world, can match this hour."
"Yes," he said, dreamily—"yes, in a way, this is the magical time. No morning or midday, anywhere in the world, can compare to this moment."
"But it makes you sad," she said, resentfully, as though he had spoken an ill thing of some one dear.
"But it makes you sad," she said with resentment, as if he had said something bad about someone she cared about.
"No, I'm not sad any more; I'm reconciled. It is the moment when I can most easily forget my own existence, and feel melted into the general life."
"No, I'm not sad anymore; I've made peace with it. It's the moment when I can most easily forget that I exist and feel like I'm part of the bigger picture."
She turned away with flashing eyes.
She turned away with bright, angry eyes.
"Why are you so angry?" he said, softly, "or is it the sunset dyes you redder than it did?"
"Why are you so angry?" he asked gently. "Or is it that the sunset is making you redder than before?"
"That you can say such things so calmly, and at such a moment—with all this" (she opened her arms as if passionately to embrace the beauty of the world)—"all this spread out before us, with only you and me to see it, the unconscious world not caring that"—she snapped her quick white fingers in the lazy air. "You sit there saying the eyes that glory in it, the hearts that ache at the wonder of it, they are nothing; they are here to look on a moment, suffer, and die, while the great spectacle goes on and on and on. Why did we come here, then? What's the good of it?"
"That you can say things like this so calmly, especially at a time like this—with all this" (she opened her arms as if to embrace the beauty of the world with passion)—"all this laid out before us, and only you and I to see it, while the rest of the world is oblivious to that"—she snapped her quick white fingers in the lazy air. "You sit there saying that the eyes that appreciate it, the hearts that ache at its wonder, they are nothing; they are just here to witness a moment, suffer, and die, while the great show keeps going on and on. So why did we come here, then? What's the point?"
"I'll never tell you."
"I won't ever tell you."
"I'd begin to believe some of your libels on life if I thought there wasn't more in it than just—"
"I'd start to believe some of your criticisms about life if I thought there was more to it than just—"
"Just?"
"Just what?"
"That we are brought here with all this inside us"—she[Pg 422] drew her doubled hand across her breast like one in pain—"all this, and with the destiny of brutes—cheated a little while with gladness while we're children—"
"That we are brought here with all this inside us"—she[Pg 422] ran her hand across her chest as if in pain—"all this, and with the fate of animals—tricked for a short time with happiness while we're kids—"
"That's a superstition, too. The happiness of children is more than half an illusion of the old. I remember. Others have forgotten; that's the difference."
"That's a superstition, too. The happiness of children is more than half a delusion of the old. I remember. Others have forgotten; that's the difference."
"No, no; I remember, too!" The raised voice was half challenge, half appeal. "I was happy, and I'm happy still, except when you—" She broke off near the brink of tears. "And I mean to be happy. Oh, it's a good, good world, and I'm glad I'm here."
"No, no; I remember too!" Her raised voice was part challenge, part plea. "I was happy, and I’m still happy, except when you—" She paused, close to tears. "And I intend to be happy. Oh, it's a great, really great world, and I'm glad to be here."
"I'm glad you're here."
"I'm glad you're here."
"But if you were right"—she looked out with a vague fear to the fading west—"if all this keen consciousness existed just to be tortured a little while, and then flung down in the dark—if that is all"—the eager face grew white—"then human life's an outrage."
"But if you were right"—she gazed out with a vague fear at the fading west—"if all this sharp awareness exists just to be tormented for a little while, and then tossed down into the dark—if that's all"—the eager face turned pale—"then human life is a tragedy."
Silence for a moment, and then in a low voice came the words:
Silence for a moment, and then in a soft voice came the words:
"It is an outrage."
"It's an outrage."
"Don't say so, Ethan; I can't bear it."
"Don't say that, Ethan; I can't handle it."
"Oh yes, we can all bear it; and by so much we ephemera get back our lost significance, our sovereignty."
"Oh yes, we can all handle it; and in doing so, we temporary beings reclaim our lost importance, our power."
She looked up.
She gazed upward.
"Through this strange fate of ours," he said, "we fulfil the end of the world."
"Through this weird twist of fate," he said, "we're fulfilling the end of the world."
Old doctrinal associations flitted before the phrase, blurring for her his pagan use of it.
Old doctrinal associations flashed before the phrase, making her his pagan use of it unclear.
"The end, the aim of the universe, seems to be beauty—beauty so varied in spirit and in form that it often gets strange names from men."
"The purpose of the universe appears to be beauty—beauty so diverse in essence and shape that it often receives unusual names from people."
"Yes, it is all beautiful, isn't it, Ethan?"
"Yes, it’s all gorgeous, right, Ethan?"
"That you can always see it so, and that even I can see it sometimes, proves we are not the lowest in the scale of life. That power of finding Beauty through her disguises is the best seal civilization sets on men."
"That you can always see it that way, and that even I can see it sometimes, proves we are not the lowest on the scale of life. The ability to find Beauty through her disguises is the highest mark of civilization in men."
"And so even you believe we fulfil the end of the world?"
"And so you really believe we bring about the end of the world?"
He nodded.
He agreed.
"It's as magnificent, in its way, as a mountain peak, or the going down of the sun, that puny men should accept the outrage of life and the insult of death so nobly, with so little crying out. When one thinks of it"—he laughed harshly—"the old gods and heroes were pygmies compared with modern men. What were their doings and their destinies to the hopeless, silent battle men are waging, without God and without hope in the world? The men of to-day don't go reeling into battle, drunken with the wine of hope, or dazed with the fairy tales of faith. But they fight none the less well, knowing they go out to die, and not even sure for what cause. It is so they fulfil the end of the world. Nothing in it is mightier than the spirit of man calmly confronting his fate."
"It's as magnificent, in its own way, as a mountain peak or a sunset, that ordinary people should accept the unfairness of life and the insult of death so nobly, with so little complaining. When you think about it"—he laughed harshly—"the old gods and heroes were tiny compared to modern men. What were their actions and destinies compared to the hopeless, silent struggle that people are facing, without God and without hope in the world? Today's men don't stagger into battle, intoxicated by hope or overwhelmed by fairy tales of faith. But they fight just as bravely, knowing they are heading out to die, and not even sure what they're fighting for. That's how they fulfill the end of the world. There’s nothing more powerful than the spirit of man calmly facing his fate."
She drew a quick breath.
She took a quick breath.
"You've put it into words," she said, "but I've felt it."
"You've put it into words," she said, "but I've experienced it."
He looked at her with dull foreboding. He had expected contradiction, not acquiescence.
He looked at her with a sense of unease. He had expected disagreement, not agreement.
"Come," he said, rising and catching up the boat-cushion. "It's chilly here in the boat. Why did we come under these wet trees? Let's land, and go and sit in what's left of the sunset there."
"Come on," he said, getting up and grabbing the boat cushion. "It's cold in the boat. Why did we come under these damp trees? Let's get out and sit where we can still see the sunset."
"You're not calmly confronting your fate," she said, smiling dimly.
"You're not facing your fate calmly," she said, smiling faintly.
"Come." He held out his hand.
"Come." He reached out his hand.
She took it and laid her cheek against it.
She took it and pressed her cheek against it.
"I'll come with you," she said, "into the light or into the dark."
"I'll go with you," she said, "into the light or into the dark."
"Child, child, what have I done to you?"
"Kid, kid, what have I done to you?"
He dropped the cushion in the bottom of the boat. She clung to him. He wavered, the boat rocked violently.
He dropped the cushion at the bottom of the boat. She held onto him tightly. He hesitated, and the boat rocked back and forth violently.
"Be careful, it's deep here," she said, and drew him down on the cushion at her feet.
"Be careful, it's deep here," she said, pulling him down onto the cushion at her feet.
"Val"—he averted his face—"you must try to understand. The barrier between you and me is a real one. It's not a question of whether your father's views were right or wrong, but that our imaginations have been infected by them. I, at least, would always be fearing, expecting [Pg 424]disaster, and the fear would bring the evil to pass. Or even if it didn't, the fear would—would destroy us."
"Val"—he turned away—"you need to understand. There’s a real barrier between us. It’s not about whether your dad’s views were right or wrong, but that they’ve influenced how we think. I, at least, would always be worrying, expecting [Pg 424] disaster, and that worry would make bad things happen. Even if it didn’t, the fear would—would tear us apart."
"No, no!"
"No way!"
"It's true. I have no courage equal to facing either my family inheritance, or my own dread of life—in a little child." He threw off her clinging hand. "Think of any one feeling as I do about life, thrusting it on another—on some one I would love as I would love your—" He dropped his head and covered his eyes with his hand.
"It's true. I don’t have the courage to deal with either my family legacy or my own fear of life—in a little child." He shook off her grasp. "Imagine someone feeling like I do about life, forcing it onto another person—onto someone I would love as I would love your—" He lowered his head and covered his eyes with his hand.
"Why do you think always of some possible other person? Why do you never think of me?" she cried.
"Why are you always thinking about some other person? Why don’t you ever think of me?" she cried.
He made a sudden movement, dropping his hand on the gunwale of the boat, and looking straight into her eyes, with something new in the mobile face, something that inundated, drowned her in one hot flush of passion.
He made a quick move, resting his hand on the side of the boat, and looked directly into her eyes, with a new expression on his changing face, something that overwhelmed her, drowning her in a wave of intense emotion.
"Oh!" she cried, half closing her eyes, "do you care like that?" and she drooped forward into his open arms.
"Oh!" she exclaimed, half closing her eyes, "do you really care like that?" and she leaned forward into his open arms.
"Like this and like this," he said, kissing her fiercely. "Oh, my love! my love! why have you infected me? Why have you poured yourself into my very blood?" He had taken her by the shoulders almost roughly, arraigning her with sombre-burning eyes. "You put that face of yours in all my dreams. I go to sleep with it on my pillow; I wake up, it still is there. In the blackest night I see you as I saw you first, standing above the darkness, holding a great light in your hand. But the light is not to light my way. Get you back into your fortress as quickly as you can." He pushed her from him. "I am the enemy."
"Like this and like this," he said, kissing her passionately. "Oh, my love! Why have you infected me? Why have you become part of my very being?" He grabbed her by the shoulders almost forcefully, staring at her with intense, burning eyes. "You’re in all my dreams. I go to sleep with your face on my pillow; when I wake up, it’s still there. In the darkest night, I see you just like I did the first time, standing above the shadows, holding a bright light in your hand. But that light isn’t meant to guide me. Get back to your fortress as quickly as you can." He pushed her away. "I am the enemy."
"'Enemy,' 'coward'—I've another name for you," she said, trembling; "and if I have any light, it surely is for you. Dear Ethan, don't you see? Don't you see?"
"'Enemy,' 'coward'—I have another name for you," she said, trembling; "and if I have any light, it must be for you. Dear Ethan, don't you see? Don't you see?"
"See?" The moody eyes were heavy with passion.
"See?" The brooding eyes were filled with emotion.
"It's all quite clear." She sat before him in the bottom of the boat, with hands clasped, and a veiled exaltation in her eyes. "We must make a compact. We Ganos are honest people; we'll play fair."
"It's all pretty clear." She sat in front of him in the bottom of the boat, hands clasped, with a flicker of excitement in her eyes. "We need to make an agreement. We Ganos are honest folks; we'll be fair."
"A compact?"
"A small car?"
"Yes. It will seem to other people like the common[Pg 425] one. They'll call it marriage. It may be, we'll live a lifetime together without doing the ill you most dread doing. But if—if the worst comes to the worst, we will have had one perfect year."
"Yes. To everyone else, it will look like the typical[Pg 425] thing. They'll label it marriage. Maybe we'll spend our whole lives together without doing the one thing you fear the most. But if—if the worst happens, we will have experienced one perfect year."
"What do you mean, Val?" He seized her wrists.
"What do you mean, Val?" He grabbed her wrists.
"It's more than every man and woman gets," she cried.
"It's more than what anyone gets," she cried.
"And then?"
"And what happened next?"
"Then, according to the compact, we will go out together before—before we've opened the door—to another." With a broken cry she flung herself on his breast.
"Then, according to our agreement, we will step out together before—before we've opened the door—to someone else." With a choked sob, she threw herself into his arms.
"Hush, hush, child! this is all—" His eyes were full of tears.
"Hush, hush, kid! This is all—" His eyes were filled with tears.
"You'll see it is the only way. No one but ourselves will pay for our being glad a little while."
"You'll see it's the only way. No one but us will pay for our happiness for a little while."
"Glad! Do you think you could be glad, poor child, with such an end forever before your eyes?"
"Glad! Do you really think you could be happy, poor child, with such an ending always in front of you?"
"Hasn't all the world that end in view? Aren't many of us glad in spite of all?" She smiled up into his face. "But can't you see that I'd rather be sad with you, than be glad with any other?"
"Doesn't everyone in the world have that goal? Aren't a lot of us happy despite everything?" She smiled up at him. "But don't you see that I'd rather be sad with you than be happy with anyone else?"
He kissed her, and then: "This is nothing but madness—and my work, too," he added, bitterly—"my work."
He kissed her, and then said, "This is just crazy—and my work, too," he added bitterly—"my work."
She put her fingers on his lips.
She placed her fingers on his lips.
"You take too much credit. It wasn't you who said, 'All mankind is under a sentence of capital punishment.' It isn't as if we could escape, you know."
"You take way too much credit. It wasn't you who said, 'All mankind is under a sentence of capital punishment.' It's not like we could escape, you know."
The old sense of all the ways being barred, of being a creature trapped, lay heavy on him.
The feeling of being completely trapped, with all paths closed off, weighed heavily on him.
"Oh, my dear, my dear!" he said, with a weary laugh, "we ought to be less rational, or more so. You think you love me, little girl?"
"Oh, my dear, my dear!" he said with a tired laugh, "we should be either less rational or more so. Do you really think you love me, little girl?"
He laid his hands about her throat, and as he looked into the face his senses swam again. She neither spoke nor moved, but the quick, bright scarlet was in her cheek, and all her womanhood was in her eyes.
He placed his hands around her throat, and as he looked at her face, he felt dizzy again. She didn’t speak or move, but the vibrant red flush was in her cheeks, and all her femininity was in her eyes.
"This leaping of the importunate blood," he thought, "all this heartache, because of the will to live of that [Pg 426]creature who is never to be born; the spirit of the race, heedless of 'compacts,' clamoring for reincarnation."
"This jumping of the demanding blood," he thought, "all this heartache, because of the will to live of that [Pg 426]creature who is never going to be born; the spirit of the race, ignoring 'agreements,' crying out for rebirth."
"If life's as terrible and strange as you say," Val whispered, drawing a little away, "and if this life's all, why, it's as clear as daylight, we'd be less than rational, we'd be stark mad, to let our little day of happiness go by. You see"—she crept closer to him again in the failing light, half crying—"it concerns only us. We'll live our perfect day, and when the evening comes we'll lie down—"
"If life is as bad and weird as you say," Val whispered, pulling away a little, "and if this is all there is, then it's obvious we’d be unreasonable, we’d be completely crazy, to let our little moment of happiness slip away. You see"—she leaned closer to him again in the dimming light, half crying—"it’s just about us. We'll have our perfect day, and when evening comes, we’ll lie down—"
"In each other's arms," he said, hiding his face in her loosened hair, his tortured mind turning with passion to the image of ultimate peace.
"In each other's arms," he said, burying his face in her loose hair, his troubled mind swirling with desire at the thought of complete peace.
"Yes." Sobbing faintly, she drew away that she might see his face. His voice had sounded strangely. "This is our compact," she said, and she kissed him on the lips.
"Yes." Sobbing lightly, she pulled back so she could see his face. His voice had sounded odd. "This is our agreement," she said, and she kissed him on the lips.
"Our betrothal," he answered, dreamily, as one who has set his lips to a philter.
"Our engagement," he replied, dreamily, like someone who has taken a sip of a magical potion.
"Betrothal? Yes. I didn't know what a strange sound the word had. We must exchange rings. Oh, Fate, be kind to us!" She lifted up her face as she drew off the ring she wore. "You needn't be afraid to be kind. We are honest people. We'll keep faith. Ethan," she whispered, "they can't grudge us so little as we ask."
"Betrothal? Yes. I didn't realize how strange the word sounded. We have to exchange rings. Oh, Fate, be good to us!" She lifted her face as she took off the ring she was wearing. "You don't have to be afraid to be kind. We are good people. We'll keep our promises. Ethan," she whispered, "they can't begrudge us for asking so little."
"The powers that be?"
"The people in charge?"
She nodded.
She agreed.
"You said yourself that what we ask is more than many men and women find. A year with you"—he gathered her up to his breast—"a whole year of beautiful life and beautiful love without fear of the long decline! It's a dream to draw the very gods out of their heaven. Oh, be sure they'll be jealous of you and me."
"You said yourself that what we want is more than what many people get. A year with you"—he pulled her close to his chest—"a whole year of beautiful life and beautiful love without worrying about the long decline! It's a dream that could make the gods envious. Oh, just know they'll be jealous of us."
He kissed her again and again.
He kissed her over and over.
"We mustn't let them be jealous. Where's your ring?"
"We shouldn't let them get jealous. Where's your ring?"
He drew off his signet, and took from her the little old band set with pearls and two small rubies.
He removed his signet ring and took from her the old, small band decorated with pearls and two tiny rubies.
"Too little for me," he said, "and too—"
"That's not enough for me," he said, "and too—"
He smiled at the obvious femininity of the old trinket.
He smiled at the clear femininity of the old trinket.
"It's not for you to keep. We must make a sacrifice.[Pg 427] I'll give yours to the Spirit of the Air." She threw the signet as far up into the twilight as she could, and they both listened. "Yours is accepted," she said, triumphantly. "You must give mine to the Water."
"It's not yours to hold onto. We have to make a sacrifice.[Pg 427] I'll offer yours to the Spirit of the Air." She tossed the signet as high into the twilight as she could, and they both listened. "Yours is accepted," she said, proudly. "You need to give mine to the Water."
"Aren't you afraid the Earth will be jealous?"
"Aren't you worried that the Earth will get jealous?"
He held the ring over the side of the boat.
He held the ring over the edge of the boat.
"Oh, no; the Earth is patient; she knows we'll give her more than a ring. Why do you wait? The Water-spirit will be angry."
"Oh, no; the Earth is patient; she knows we'll give her more than just a ring. Why are you waiting? The Water-spirit will be upset."
"You never told me who gave you this."
"You never told me who gave you this."
"It was my grandmother's engagement ring."
"It was my grandmother's engagement ring."
"No; was it? If this ring hadn't been given, neither you nor I would be in the world."
"No; was it? If this ring hadn't been given, neither you nor I would exist."
He dropped it into the river. They sat quite still, each knowing perfectly what new train had been started in the other's mind, and neither wanting to unpack the heart with words. A couple of boats came up the river, full of boys and girls, laughing and singing. When they got nearly opposite the pool their voices rang out plainly, complaining of the current, and suggesting turning back.
He dropped it into the river. They sat completely still, each fully aware of the new thoughts stirring in the other's mind, and neither wanting to express their feelings with words. A couple of boats came up the river, filled with boys and girls, laughing and singing. As they got close to the pool, their voices clearly rang out, complaining about the current and suggesting they turn back.
"What a pity you asked me that about the ring!" Val whispered.
"What a shame you asked me about the ring!" Val whispered.
"I'm not sure it was a pity, dear."
"I'm not sure it was a shame, dear."
The passion had gone out of his voice.
The passion had faded from his voice.
"You like her standing here between us?"
"Do you like her standing here between us?"
"I don't like to forget what must be remembered."
"I don't want to forget what needs to be remembered."
If Ethan were conscious that the mental apparition of the old woman with her silent, but effectual, "I forbid the banns"—if he were quite conscious that her coming brought behind the dash of disillusionment a sense, too, of reprieve, he forbore to say as much. It was enough that the first wearer of the sunken ring had made not only the difference to those two of being summoned out of the infinite, but the difference of holding them back from the infinite as well. The compact they had made was null and void as long as their common ancestress lived. Her character and influence built high an impregnable barrier between her descendants and this thing she would despise, and which[Pg 428] they knew would give her her first taste of the cup of humiliation.
If Ethan were aware that the mental image of the old woman with her silent but powerful "I forbid the banns"—if he truly understood that her presence brought not only a wave of disillusionment but also a feeling of relief, he chose not to express it. It was enough that the original owner of the sunken ring had created a difference for both of them, pulling them from the infinite, but also keeping them away from it. The agreement they had made was invalid as long as their shared ancestor was alive. Her character and influence formed a strong barrier between her descendants and something she would loathe, which[Pg 428] they knew would be her first experience of humiliation.
"It cannot be while she is in the world," said Ethan.
"It can't be while she's in the world," said Ethan.
With unconscious cruelty the other answered:
With unintentional cruelty, the other replied:
"But she is very, very old, and we are young."
"But she is really old, and we are young."
A sudden stifled cry rose apparently out of the bushes and tall water-weeds just to their left. Ethan sprang up.
A sudden muffled cry came seemingly from the bushes and tall water plants to their left. Ethan jumped up.
"It's only those boys," said Val, as a chorus of confused exclamations came from beyond the Gray Pool.
"It's just those boys," Val said, as a chorus of confused exclamations echoed from beyond the Gray Pool.
"No, it was nearer. Didn't you hear a splash?"
"No, it was closer. Didn't you hear a splash?"
The screams grew more distinct.
The screams became clearer.
"One of 'em's in the water," he said. "Hallo, there!"
"One of them is in the water," he said. "Hey there!"
He paddled out from the overshadowing tree.
He paddled out from under the towering tree.
"Ethan!" Val held out her hands in a sudden agony of fear. "It's horribly deep here, and there's a current! It's the most dangerous place on the river!"
"Ethan!" Val stretched out her hands in a sudden wave of fear. "It's really deep here, and there’s a strong current! This is the most dangerous spot on the river!"
"Yes. Bad place for a little chap. Where did he go down?" he shouted.
"Yeah. Not a good spot for a little guy. Where did he go down?" he shouted.
"It was a lady. Her boat's just behind you."
"It was a woman. Her boat is just behind you."
Ethan turned, and saw dimly, a few yards off, Mr. Otway grasping the side of a row-boat, and looking over into the water in a pitiable paralysis of horror.
Ethan turned and saw, a few yards away, Mr. Otway gripping the side of a rowboat, gazing into the water with a look of sheer horror.
"Where? where?" Ethan called, scanning the river on all sides.
"Where? Where?" Ethan shouted, looking around the river in every direction.
Something vague rose up a few yards below the boats, and moved quickly down the current. Ethan was overboard in an instant, striking out in the direction of the dark object.
Something unclear surfaced a few yards below the boats and sped quickly down the current. Ethan was in the water in an instant, swimming toward the dark shape.
Val caught up the oars and followed in the boat. It was all over in a few minutes. Ethan had laid hold on the unconscious girl, and swam with her to the bank. Val rowed across, and Ethan and she, between them, dragged Julia into the boat. The boys, who had followed, called back to Mr. Otway that the lady was saved.
Val picked up the oars and followed in the boat. It was all over in just a few minutes. Ethan grabbed the unconscious girl and swam with her to the shore. Val rowed across, and together, Ethan and she pulled Julia into the boat. The boys, who had followed, shouted back to Mr. Otway that the lady was saved.
When the father got up with them, Julia was reviving.
When the father got up with them, Julia was coming around.
"You'd better get into their boat," said Ethan to Val; "the old man's not fit to go alone down-stream, you know. You won't mind?"
"You should get in their boat," Ethan said to Val; "the old man can't go down the stream alone, you know. Are you okay with that?"
"No," said Val; "but let us keep close together."
"No," Val said; "but let's stay close together."
"Of course."
"Definitely."
"She would come," Mr. Otway kept saying, helplessly. "I told her my river days were over. She would come."
"She would come," Mr. Otway kept saying, helplessly. "I told her my river days were over. She would come."
"How did the accident happen?" said Val, keeping eyes and ears intent upon the boat just in front.
"How did the accident happen?" Val asked, keeping an eye and ear focused on the boat right in front.
Ethan bent to the oar, looking back now and then to see that Val was close. Julia lay motionless, with Ethan's coat over her.
Ethan leaned into the oar, glancing back occasionally to ensure Val was nearby. Julia stayed still, with Ethan's coat draped over her.
"We must go as fast as we can," he called out. "We'll be able to get some brandy at Leigh's Landing, and a trap."
"We need to hurry," he shouted. "We can grab some brandy at Leigh's Landing, and a carriage."
"How did it happen?" Val repeated.
"How did it happen?" Val asked again.
"Oh, we started only five minutes after you did, and Julia rows so well we could have caught up with you. But she changed her mind or else got tired, and when you got out of sight"—he put on his pince-nez and looked anxiously after the boat in front—"when you got out of sight, she wanted to rest."
"Oh, we started just five minutes after you, and Julia rows really well, so we could have caught up with you. But she changed her mind or got tired, and when you disappeared"—he put on his pince-nez and looked anxiously at the boat ahead—"when you disappeared, she wanted to take a break."
"Where was that?"
"Where was that located?"
"Near the Gray Pool. She pulled the boat in among the rushes. I was tired, too. I think I fell asleep. First thing I knew we were out of the rushes, and Julia was leaning out of the far end of the boat."—("I wonder how much she heard?" was the thought that haunted Val.)—"Whether it was my speaking suddenly startled her, or whether she lost her balance, I don't know—I don't know at all." And he droned on about, "She would come. I said my river days were over."
"Near the Gray Pool. She pulled the boat among the reeds. I was tired, too. I think I fell asleep. The next thing I knew, we were out of the reeds, and Julia was leaning over the far end of the boat."—("I wonder how much she heard?" was the thought that haunted Val.)—"Whether my sudden speaking startled her, or if she lost her balance, I don’t know—I really have no idea." And he kept going about, "She would come. I said my river days were over."
They found, as Ethan prophesied, dry clothes and warming potions at Leigh's Landing, and a farm wagon to take them back to town.
They found, just as Ethan predicted, dry clothes and warming potions at Leigh's Landing, along with a farm wagon to take them back to town.
The two men sat talking volubly in front, Ethan driving. The two girls occupied the back seat, in a silence never once broken till they said "Good-night" at the Wharton House.
The two men sat chatting animatedly in the front, with Ethan driving. The two girls were in the back seat, in a silence that was never broken until they said "Good-night" at the Wharton House.
CHAPTER 30
"Well, Val, where have you been?"
"Well, Val, where have you been?"
"I've been boating, and—"
"I've been on a boat, and—"
"Boating, after all! And poor Harry so anxious, riding along those awful roads to the Forest Park Lodge."
"Boating, after all! And poor Harry so worried, driving down those terrible roads to the Forest Park Lodge."
"Why should he do that? He might have known—"
"Why should he do that? He might have known—"
"He knew there was a very urgent telegram for you here." Mrs. Ball was deeply reproachful. "We thought it best to open it."
"He knew there was a really urgent telegram for you here." Mrs. Ball looked very disappointed. "We thought it was best to open it."
Val snatched it up and read:
Val picked it up and read:
"Come home at once.—Sarah C. Gano."
"Come home right now.—Sarah C. Gano."
"Oh, she's ill; dying, perhaps! Oh, God! not dying!" She leaned against the wall; her face frightened her hostess.
"Oh, she's sick; maybe dying! Oh, God! not dying!" She leaned against the wall; her face scared her hostess.
"My dear, it doesn't say a word about being ill."
"My dear, it doesn’t mention anything about being sick."
"It's what it means; she knew I'd understand."
"It's what it means; she knew I would get it."
"Don't take it like that, Val." She put her arm round the girl.
"Don't see it that way, Val." She wrapped her arm around the girl.
Val threw her off, exclaiming: "Oh, I must go this moment. Can we send Ethan word? Quick, quick!"
Val startled her, saying, "Oh, I have to leave right now. Can we let Ethan know? Hurry, hurry!"
"I'll let him know soon enough," returned the other, fastening suspicious eyes on the girl's pitiful face. "I expect Harry back every moment. I'll help you with your packing."
"I'll let him know soon enough," replied the other, eyeing the girl's sad face with suspicion. "I expect Harry to be back any moment. I'll help you with your packing."
In a dim way Val was relieved on second thoughts that Ethan should not be summoned. He and she had been plotting treason. The poignant fear and grief that swayed her would wear an artificial air in his presence after what had passed.
In a faint way, Val felt relieved upon reflection that Ethan wouldn’t be called. He and she had been scheming treason. The intense fear and sorrow that affected her would seem fake in his presence after everything that had happened.
The packing, Harry's return, the hurried supper, all went[Pg 431] as in a nightmare. Now she was driving to the station, now she was saying good-bye to Mr. and Mrs. Ball, and to Harry. No, he was coming with her apparently. Now they were in the train. Now they were rattling and clattering through a tunnel. She sat in a corner with closed eyes, while tears trickled incessantly from under the lids.
The packing, Harry's return, and the rushed dinner all felt like a nightmare. Now she was on her way to the station, now she was saying goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Ball, and to Harry. No, he was apparently coming with her. Now they were on the train. Now they were shaking and clattering through a tunnel. She sat in a corner with her eyes closed, while tears kept flowing non-stop from beneath her eyelids.
"Dear, dear, I love you," she said to herself, and her lover was far away from her thoughts. On the throne of life a bowed old woman seemed to sit alone. "Oh, I'll be better to you after this, only live and give me a chance." She drew her limp figure up suddenly and turned her back on Harry's whispered solicitude. A lightning-like realization came, as she sat there, of what the life of this woman had meant to her. And it was going—going—would be gone, perhaps, before Val got home. She covered up her face. She told herself it was no common relation that she bore to the ancient châtelaine of the Fort. Something deeper than the blood tie, a thing wrought out of sheer personal force, hammered out of antagonisms, welded with fear and with love, and binding, abiding gratitude for a glimpse of the unconquerable mind.
"Dear, dear, I love you," she said to herself, and her lover was far from her thoughts. On the throne of life, an old woman seemed to sit there all alone. "Oh, I'll treat you better after this, just live and give me a chance." She suddenly straightened her slumped figure and turned away from Harry's whispered concern. A striking realization hit her as she sat there about what this woman's life had meant to her. And it was going—going—maybe gone, before Val got home. She covered her face. She reminded herself that her connection to the ancient châtelaine of the Fort was not common. It was something deeper than a blood relationship, forged from pure personal strength, shaped by conflicts, and bonded with fear and love, along with lasting gratitude for a glimpse of the indomitable spirit.
She saw now that if life from the beginning had never worn that cheap and shabby air that it did to many girls without wealth or family distinction; if, from the beginning, and day by day to the end, life had carried itself bravely in the tumble-down old home; if in the leanest years it had never lacked dignity, nor ever lost its faint old-world fragrance; Val knew who it was who had wrought the spell, and who had maintained it against all comers.
She realized now that if life had never had that cheap and shabby feel that it had for many girls without money or family status from the start; if, from the beginning and every day onward, life had shown itself with pride in the run-down old home; if in the toughest years it had always kept its dignity and never lost its subtle old-world charm; Val understood who had cast the spell and who had kept it alive against all odds.
And this magical power was threatened; this costly life in danger. It suddenly seemed the one thing in the world best worth preserving. A few hours before she had faced the idea of its loss so willingly—her tears gushed afresh at the memory—even with an obscure, impatient longing she had thought of this thing, that she saw now in its true aspect, as unspeakably terrible and tragic. For it was something irreparable. There was nothing like her in the[Pg 432] world; the things that went to her making had passed away. To think that all that was represented by such a spirit—that a force like this, after enduring and dominating life so long, should go out into Nothingness—why, it was merely incredible. But the presentment of the possibility had shaken the foundations of the world.
And this magical power was at risk; this precious life was in danger. It suddenly felt like the one thing in the world worth saving. Just a few hours earlier, she had accepted the idea of losing it so easily—tears streamed down her face at the thought—even with a vague, restless yearning, she had considered this thing, which she now saw in its true light, as unbelievably awful and tragic. Because it was something that couldn’t be fixed. There was nothing like her in the[Pg 432] world; the things that contributed to who she was had faded away. To think that everything represented by such a spirit—that a force like this, after enduring and dominating life for so long, could fade into Nothingness—well, it was just unbelievable. But the mere idea of this possibility had shaken the very foundations of the world.
It was close on midnight when Val and Wilbur drove up to the gate.
It was nearly midnight when Val and Wilbur arrived at the gate.
"Harry," said the girl, "you've been so kind, be kinder still: let me go in alone."
"Harry," the girl said, "you've been so kind, but please be even kinder: let me go in by myself."
"Very well. I'll come back in a quarter of an hour to see if I can do anything."
"Alright. I'll be back in fifteen minutes to see if there's anything I can do."
There was a light in the long room. Val lifted the knocker, and as it fell Emmie opened the door. It seemed to Val that her sister's face said "Death." She pushed past her without greeting, and into the long room. Mrs. Gano was sitting in the great chair. She leaned forward, holding fast by the arms. The veil falling on either side her face did not hide, or even soften, the expression of concentrated contempt with which she said, very low:
There was a light in the long room. Val lifted the knocker, and as it fell, Emmie opened the door. To Val, it seemed like her sister's face was saying "Death." She pushed past her without a greeting and entered the long room. Mrs. Gano was sitting in the big chair. She leaned forward, gripping the arms tightly. The veil draping on either side of her face didn’t hide, or even soften, the intense contempt with which she said, very quietly:
"So you've come back."
"Looks like you’re back."
"Y—yes. I thought—"
"Yeah. I thought—"
"You thought you'd come before it was too late."
"You thought you'd arrive before it was too late."
"Yes; I was afraid—"
"Yeah; I was scared—"
"I'm glad there's something you're afraid of doing, though I can scarce imagine what."
"I'm glad there's something you're afraid to do, even though I can barely imagine what it is."
Val put her hand up, bewildered, to her eyes.
Val raised her hand, confused, to her eyes.
"The last thing I would have believed of Valeria Gano was that she would do something underhand."
"The last thing I would have thought about Valeria Gano is that she would do something sneaky."
"Oh, but I didn't—"
"Oh, but I didn't—"
"You didn't pretend to me that you were going to visit Mrs. Austin Ball when you were really running after Ethan?"
"You didn't try to make me believe you were going to see Mrs. Austin Ball when you were actually chasing after Ethan?"
"I haven't been running after any one."
"I'm not pursuing anyone."
"Did he write you to come?"
"Did he ask you to come?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Did he expect you?"
"Did he think you would come?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Some one who went up in the same train with you has had the audacity to bring back the report that you went to the hotel to see Ethan before you went to Mrs. Ball's at all."
"Someone who was on the same train as you had the nerve to say that you went to the hotel to see Ethan before you even went to Mrs. Ball's."
Val did not make the expected denial.
Val didn't deny it as expected.
"I'm ashamed of you"—the old face worked—"I've never been ashamed before of a woman of this house."
"I'm ashamed of you," the old face contorted. "I've never been ashamed of a woman in this house before."
"I am not ashamed," said Val.
"I'm not ashamed," Val said.
"Then all I can say is"—Mrs. Gano extended her shawled arm—"you are without the feelings of a decent woman."
"Then all I can say is," Mrs. Gano said, extending her shawled arm, "you lack the feelings of a decent woman."
Val had sat down like one dazed.
Val had sat down, looking stunned.
"Ask Emmeline," said the old voice, shaking as it rose; "the whole town is ringing with the story, how you left your home under false pretences, and pursued this man, who cares nothing for you—"
"Ask Emmeline," said the old voice, trembling as it spoke; "the whole town is buzzing with the story of how you left your home under false pretenses and chased after this man who doesn’t care about you—"
"He does care for me." Val's nerves quivered under her grandmother's derisive laugh, but it did not escape her that Emmie had caught convulsively at the corner of the great buffet, and was leaning against the pillared cupboard.
"He does care for me." Val's nerves fluttered beneath her grandmother's mocking laugh, but she noticed that Emmie had tightly gripped the edge of the large buffet and was leaning against the pillar-like cupboard.
"I dare say," observed Mrs. Gano, "that Ethan cares for a good many ladies, if the truth's told, but he doesn't get most of them to run about the country after him; that honor is reserved for you."
"I have to say," noted Mrs. Gano, "that Ethan has feelings for quite a few ladies, if we're being honest, but he doesn’t have most of them chasing him around the country; that privilege is yours."
"Wait!" Val struggled to her feet with a sense that she was choking. "I'll tell you the honor that's reserved for me: Ethan cares more for me than for any one in the world."
"Wait!" Val fought to get up, feeling like she was choking. "I'll tell you the honor I'm given: Ethan cares more about me than anyone else in the world."
Emmie leaned forward with white face and glittering eyes.
Emmie leaned forward with a pale face and sparkling eyes.
"Indeed," said Mrs. Gano, "and when is the wedding, if one may know?"
"Sure," Mrs. Gano said, "and when is the wedding, if I may ask?"
Val sank slowly back in the chair, dropping her hands at her sides and her gloves on the floor.
Val sank slowly back in the chair, letting her hands drop to her sides and her gloves fall to the floor.
Emmie drew herself up, and the color came back into her face.
Emmie straightened up, and color returned to her face.
"It's only an indefinite engagement as yet, perhaps,"[Pg 434] said the younger girl. Her dark eyes flew to Val's hands. "Did he give you a ring?"
"It's just an indefinite engagement for now, maybe,"[Pg 434] said the younger girl. Her dark eyes darted to Val's hands. "Did he give you a ring?"
"Yes," said Val, mechanically.
"Yeah," Val replied, mechanically.
"Why don't you wear it?"
"Why not wear it?"
"What is that to you—to any one but Ethan and me?"
"What does that matter to you—or anyone other than Ethan and me?"
"It is something to your family," said Mrs. Gano. "I, too, should like to see the engagement ring."
"It is something to your family," Mrs. Gano said. "I’d also like to see the engagement ring."
Val thought of the gossip-loving town, the endless questions, "When is the wedding?" "Why the delay?"
Val thought about the town that loved gossip, with its nonstop questions, "When's the wedding?" "Why the hold-up?"
"There is no engagement."
"There’s no engagement."
"You said he gave you a ring." Emmie's words were quick and glad under their suspicion.
"You said he gave you a ring." Emmie's words were fast and happy despite their doubt.
"I can't show you Ethan's ring."
"I can't show you Ethan's ring."
"Why, where's your own?" Emmie came nearer.
"Why, where's yours?" Emmie moved closer.
Val got up and faced her sister with angry eyes.
Val stood up and looked at her sister with angry eyes.
"How dare you cross-question me? Don't you suppose I know it's you that have brought in the town's chatter, and magnified it, and—"
"How dare you question me like that? Don't you think I realize it's you who have spread the town's gossip and made it worse, and—"
"Your sister has done no more than her duty. She at least cares something for the family dignity. She has felt all this gossip to the quick."
"Your sister has only done her duty. She actually cares a bit about the family's reputation. She's really felt all this gossip deeply."
"I've no doubt of it," said Val.
"I have no doubt about it," Val said.
"Where is my ring?"
"Where's my ring?"
"Y—your ring?"
"Your ring?"
"Yes, my engagement ring. There has never been any need to hide that."
"Yes, my engagement ring. There’s never been a reason to hide that."
"I—"
"I—"
"Ah, I see! there, too, you took the initiative. You don't bring back a ring, but you left one behind. He has a pledge to show, if you haven't. But my ring was never meant for that; send and get it back. Give me your arm, Emmeline." They passed Val by. At the threshold the old woman turned. "Send and get it back, I say!"
"Ah, I see! You took the initiative there too. You didn’t bring a ring back, but you left one behind. He has a promise to show, even if you don’t. But my ring was never meant for that; go and get it back. Give me your arm, Emmeline." They walked past Val. At the door, the old woman turned. "Go and get it back, I’m telling you!"
A soft knock at the front door arrested her.
A gentle knock at the front door caught her attention.
"Go and see, Emmeline." Mrs. Gano sat down on the chair just inside the door, averting her face from Val. At the sound of Wilbur's voice she half rose. "At this hour!"
"Go and check it out, Emmeline." Mrs. Gano sat in the chair just inside the door, turning her face away from Val. When she heard Wilbur's voice, she partially stood up. "At this hour!"
"Oh, he just wants to see me a moment." Val moved forward.
"Oh, he just wants to see me for a moment." Val stepped closer.
Mrs. Gano stood up, blazing through her spectacles, and cut off the retreat.
Mrs. Gano stood up, glaring through her glasses, and blocked the escape.
"Emmeline will remind him that you are not now away from your own home. As long as I'm here, life under this roof must be conducted with some decorum."
"Emmeline will remind him that you aren't away from your own home anymore. As long as I'm here, life in this house has to be lived with some respect."
"Oh, grandmamma, grandmamma!" said Val, hysterically, beginning to laugh and to cry all at once, "don't you see? We thought you were dying, and he's come to see if he can do anything."
"Oh, grandma, grandma!" Val said, laughing and crying at the same time, "don't you get it? We thought you were dying, and he's here to see if he can help."
"Dying, indeed!" Her tone was that of one resenting some far-fetched impertinence. "Go and tell him that I never felt better in my life, and that he'd better go home."
"Dying? Really!" Her tone was one of annoyance at some ridiculous disrespect. "Go tell him that I've never felt better in my life, and that he should just go home."
Mrs. Gano did not appear the next day, nor the next. Val watched her opportunity that second evening, when Emmie was out of the way, to go into her grandmother's room and see for herself how she was.
Mrs. Gano didn't show up the next day, or the day after that. Val waited for her chance that second evening, when Emmie was gone, to sneak into her grandmother's room and check on her.
Mrs. Gano certainly appeared in excellent health. She was up, and she was dressed with all her customary care. Standing by the window in the waning light, she bent her veiled head over a book.
Mrs. Gano definitely looked to be in great health. She was up and dressed with her usual attention to detail. Standing by the window in the fading light, she leaned her veiled head over a book.
"Good-evening, grandmamma; how are you?"
"Good evening, Grandma; how are you?"
Mrs. Gano turned and looked over her spectacles.
Mrs. Gano turned and glanced over her glasses.
"Good-evening."
"Good evening."
"I was afraid you were ill."
"I was worried you were sick."
"You are very determined I shall be ill, it seems to me."
"You seem really determined that I’m going to be sick."
"No, no, but I naturally wanted to come and—" She stopped, feeling too chilled and rebuffed to say more.
"No, no, but I really wanted to come and—" She stopped, feeling too cold and rejected to say more.
"To come and bring me back my ring?"
"To come and get my ring back?"
Val, without answering, walked to the door.
Val walked to the door without saying a word.
"You did give it to Ethan? Answer me."
"You did give it to Ethan? Just tell me."
"Yes, grandmamma."
"Sure, grandma."
"Have you got it back?"
"Did you get it back?"
"No, grandmamma."
"No, grandma."
"But you've heard from him?"
"But you’ve heard from him?"
"Yes—Emmie must have told you—letters and telegrams."
"Yeah—Emmie must have mentioned it—letters and texts."
"Had you written him to send back my ring?"
"Did you ask him to send my ring back?"
"No, grandmamma."
"No, grandma."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
It crossed the girl's mind, "Suppose I tell her, 'Because I saw him throw it away.'" She smiled faintly.
It crossed the girl's mind, "What if I tell her, 'Because I saw him throw it away?'" She smiled slightly.
"You will write for it to-night. Go and do so at once."
"You'll write it tonight. Go do it right now."
"No, I'm sorry; I can't do that—I'm sorry;" and she went out.
"No, I'm sorry; I can't do that—I'm really sorry;" and she left.
Val had a glimpse of her the next morning, when Mrs. Gano made her final cold-weather "flitting" from the blue room up-stairs to the long room down-stairs. But it was Emmie and the servants who assisted. The removal was in the act of being finished when Val appeared on the scene. No notice was taken of her. She went out and walked about the garden. Returning to the house a little later, she met Emmie coming down the steps of the porch with a letter.
Val caught a glimpse of her the next morning, when Mrs. Gano made her final cold-weather "flitting" from the blue room upstairs to the long room downstairs. But it was Emmie and the servants who helped. The move was almost complete when Val showed up. No one acknowledged her. She went outside and wandered around the garden. When she returned to the house a little later, she saw Emmie coming down the porch steps with a letter.
"Where are you going?"
"Where are you headed?"
"To the post-office, and grandma doesn't want to be disturbed."
"To the post office, and grandma doesn't want to be bothered."
"Then you'd better go stand guard at the door."
"Then you should go stand watch at the door."
"Oh, she can lock the door."
"Oh, she can lock the door."
"I'm going to the post-office; I can take the letter."
"I'm going to the post office; I can take the letter."
"No."
"No."
"Give it to me, I say."
"Give it to me, I say."
"I won't!"
"I'm not going to!"
"I saw the address; it shall never go."
"I saw the address; it will never go away."
"Grandma!" Emmie called, with all her might, holding the letter to her breast and backing up the steps. "Grandma!"
"Grandma!" Emmie shouted, with all her strength, clutching the letter to her chest and stepping back up the stairs. "Grandma!"
"How the old scenes of childhood repeat themselves," thought Val. "I've been 'going for her,' and she's been shouting 'Grandma!' ever since we came here as little girls."
"How the old scenes of childhood keep coming back," thought Val. "I've been 'chasing after her,' and she's been yelling 'Grandma!' ever since we got here as little girls."
"Grandma!" Emmie was still calling, and the long room door opened.
"Grandma!" Emmie kept calling, and the long room door swung open.
"I want to speak to you," said Val to her grandmother.
"I want to talk to you," Val said to her grandmother.
"Val won't let me take your letter—"
"Val won't allow me to take your letter—"
"Go this instant and do as I told you," said Mrs. Gano to Emmie.
"Go right now and do what I told you," said Mrs. Gano to Emmie.
Val barred the front door.
Val locked the front door.
"I must speak to you, grandmamma, before that letter goes out of the house."
"I need to talk to you, grandma, before that letter leaves the house."
"Let me go, I say." Emmie struggled to get by. Val stood firm.
"Let me go, I said." Emmie tried to push past. Val held her ground.
"How dare you—" Mrs. Gano began.
"How dare you—" Mrs. Gano started.
"I dare for a very good reason, and I'll tell you what it is if you'll take the letter and let me speak to you alone."
"I’m taking a risk for a really good reason, and I’ll explain if you’ll take the letter and let me talk to you privately."
They stood looking at each other for a moment over Emmie's shoulder. Then Mrs. Gano caught the letter out of Emmie's hand and went back into her room. Val noticed how feebly she walked, followed, and quickly shut and locked the door.
They stood gazing at each other for a moment, looking over Emmie's shoulder. Then Mrs. Gano snatched the letter from Emmie's hand and returned to her room. Val noticed how weakly she walked, followed her in, and quickly shut and locked the door.
"Open that door," said her grandmother.
"Open that door," her grandmother said.
"I want to speak to you alone."
"I want to talk to you one-on-one."
"Open my door."
"Unlock my door."
Val did so.
Val did it.
"Open it wide."
"Open it up."
She obeyed.
She followed the rules.
"Emmeline, go away, and don't come back till I call you. Now," she resumed, as Emmie's footsteps died away, "let us understand—Who is mistress in this house?"
"Emmeline, go away and don't come back until I call you. Now," she continued, as Emmie's footsteps disappeared, "let's be clear—who is in charge in this house?"
"You are."
"You exist."
"Very well, then."
"Alright, then."
"But you are not my mistress."
"But you are not my mistress."
"What do you mean by that?"
"What do you mean by that?"
"I mean there are some things I must decide for myself."
"I mean there are some things I have to figure out for myself."
"I've ceased to trouble myself for the moment about your decisions."
"I've stopped worrying for now about your choices."
"That letter of yours to Ethan is to take something that concerns me more than anybody here—to take it out of my hands."
"That letter you wrote to Ethan is about something that matters to me more than anyone else here—it's taking it out of my hands."
"If you can't manage your own concerns with propriety, your family must help you."
"If you can't handle your own issues properly, your family has to step in to help you."
"No, I won't be helped." They looked at each other. "I must make my own mistakes. It's I who have to live with them; I've a right to choose which they shall be."
"No, I won't accept help." They exchanged glances. "I need to make my own mistakes. It's my life to live with them; I have the right to choose which ones I’ll make."
"As your natural guardian, it is well within my province to write to my grandson about your unheard-of conduct."
"As your natural guardian, it's completely within my right to write to my grandson about your outrageous behavior."
"No."
"Nope."
"Oh," she laughed derisively, "then, maybe, you will at least permit me to write and ask that my property be returned to me."
"Oh," she laughed mockingly, "then maybe you'll at least let me write and ask for my stuff back."
"Your ring?"
"Is that your ring?"
"My ring."
"My ring."
"No—please—"
"No, please—"
But the "please" was drowned in a tide of indignation.
But the "please" was lost in a wave of anger.
"I've had enough of your preposterous assurance. I'll write what and to whom I choose."
"I've had enough of your ridiculous confidence. I'll write what I want and to whom I want."
"Ethan won't read your letter. I'll wire that he is not to."
"Ethan won't read your letter. I'll send a message that he's not supposed to."
"It's likely he'll obey you!"
"He'll probably listen to you!"
"Oh, be very sure he will."
"Oh, you can be sure he will."
The angry old eyes were wide with wonder. What was the relation between these two?
The furious old eyes were open in amazement. What was the connection between these two?
"Has he asked you to marry him?"
"Did he propose to you?"
"No;" and she smiled.
"No," she said with a smile.
"You think he will?"
"Do you think he will?"
"Yes, I think he will."
"Yeah, I think he will."
She opened her lips to say "When?" but some astute sense had come to her of how far she could go. She contented herself with a haughty lifting of the head.
She opened her mouth to say "When?" but some clever part of her realized how far she could push it. Instead, she settled for a proud raising of her head.
"In my young days—"
"When I was young—"
"Yes, yes, but things aren't always so simple now. Oh, haven't you any faith in me, or in Ethan either?"
"Yeah, I know, but things aren’t always that straightforward anymore. Come on, don’t you have any trust in me or in Ethan either?"
"My faith has had a rude shock."
"My faith has experienced a harsh blow."
"That was only because I didn't take you into my confidence. But don't you know there are some things it's hard to tell to older people? Oh, don't you remember, grandmamma!" the girl cried.
"That was just because I didn't share my thoughts with you. But don't you know there are some things it's tough to discuss with older people? Oh, don't you remember, grandma!" the girl exclaimed.
"H'm!" but the face gradually softened.
"Hmm!" but the face slowly relaxed.
"Give us a little time, and it'll all come right. You don't want to get rid of me instantly, do you?"
"Just give us a little time, and everything will work out. You don’t want to get rid of me right away, do you?"
"You know quite well—"
"You know very well—"
"Yes, yes, you'd like us to be old maids, but I—" she shook her head in the manner of one regretfully declining an impossible request. "May I shut the door?"
"Yes, yes, you want us to be old maids, but I—" she shook her head like someone regretting to turn down an impossible request. "Can I close the door?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
She came back, sat down on the crimson footstool at the side of the chair, and laid her head on the arm.
She returned, sat down on the red footstool next to the chair, and rested her head on the arm.
"Please be kind to me," she said; "it's very lonely here at the Fort when you aren't kind." Neither moved for several moments, and then Val felt the touch on her hair. The tears rushed suddenly into her eyes. She took the hand and kissed it. "How beautiful your hands are!" she said, laying her cheek in the palm, and then raising her head to look again. "The inside is the color and the texture of a rose-leaf."
"Please be nice to me," she said; "it's really lonely here at the Fort when you're not nice." Neither of them moved for a few moments, and then Val felt the touch on her hair. Tears suddenly filled her eyes. She took the hand and kissed it. "Your hands are so beautiful!" she said, resting her cheek in the palm, and then lifting her head to look again. "The inside is the color and texture of a rose petal."
"Is that the kind of thing Ethan has been saying to you?" The inquiry rang a little grimly.
"Is that the kind of stuff Ethan has been saying to you?" The question sounded a bit serious.
"Oh no," Val laughed. "He couldn't. My hands aren't beautiful." They were quiet awhile. "I haven't much that I can tell you, dear," the girl went on, "but that I'm very happy—oh, the happiest person in the world!" She smiled up into the vigilant old face. "And that in the end I shall have what—what I've wanted since I was sixteen—oh, ever since I was born, I think." She lowered her eyes, and the red came into her cheeks.
"Oh no," Val laughed. "He couldn’t. My hands aren't beautiful." They sat in silence for a bit. "I don’t have much to share with you, dear," the girl continued, "but I’m really happy—oh, the happiest person in the world!" She smiled up at the watchful old face. "And that in the end, I’ll have what—what I’ve wanted since I was sixteen—oh, maybe since I was born, I think." She looked down, and a flush colored her cheeks.
"And Ethan?"
"And what about Ethan?"
"Oh, he's happy, too. But that's not the part I can tell you."
"Oh, he's happy too. But that's not the part I can share with you."
"Where is he? What is he going to do?"
"Where is he? What’s he going to do?"
"He's got a great burden of responsibility on him just now, with the elections coming on. He's going to the Chicago Convention, you know."
"He's carrying a heavy load of responsibility right now, especially with the elections approaching. He's heading to the Chicago Convention, you know."
"H'm! Well, I don't pretend to fathom those newfangled arrangements—but understand one thing—"
"Hmm! Well, I don't claim to understand those new-fangled arrangements—but get this—"
"Yes?"
"What's up?"
"I won't have him here till there's a formal announcement."
"I’m not bringing him here until there’s a formal announcement."
"Very well, dear." But the bright face fell.
"Sure thing, dear." But the cheerful expression faded.
CHAPTER 31
It was a little over a year after this that Mrs. Gano's life was despaired of.
It was just over a year later that Mrs. Gano's life was in jeopardy.
"A complication of troubles, no one of them very serious, but all together, and at her age—"
"A mix of troubles, none of them too serious on their own, but all combined, and at her age—"
The doctor completed the sentence with a gesture.
The doctor finished the sentence with a gesture.
The next day Ethan stood with his cousins at the bedside.
The next day, Ethan stood by the bed with his cousins.
"I did not send for you," was Mrs. Gano's greeting.
"I didn't call for you," was Mrs. Gano's greeting.
"No; Val did," volunteered Emmie, who had not been told the result of the doctor's consultation.
"No, Val did," Emmie said, who hadn’t been informed of the outcome of the doctor’s appointment.
"Val"—the sick woman raised her head—"you take a great deal upon yourself."
"Val"—the sick woman lifted her head—"you take on a lot."
She sank back exhausted. Val could not read in Ethan's eyes that he had abandoned hope. But the girl's heart was full of dread. She went softly out of the room.
She sank back, feeling drained. Val couldn't see in Ethan's eyes that he had given up hope. But the girl's heart was heavy with dread. She quietly left the room.
"Oh, grandma, you've hurt her feelings," said Emmie, gently.
"Oh, Grandma, you hurt her feelings," Emmie said softly.
"Nonsense!"
"Nonsense!"
"I saw tears in her eyes. Think of Val crying!"
"I saw tears in her eyes. Imagine Val crying!"
"It's no great affair that one should cry now and then. Perhaps it's just as well that you've come, after all." She fixed a far from hospitable look upon her grandson. "I was about to write you. Leave us awhile, Emmeline." She closed her eyes as the girl went out, as if to summon strength. "I don't approve of the tone of your last letter to Val."
"It's not a big deal to cry once in a while. Maybe it's good that you showed up, after all." She shot her grandson a glare that was anything but welcoming. "I was just about to write to you. Give us a moment, Emmeline." She closed her eyes as the girl left, as if trying to gather her strength. "I don't like the tone of your last letter to Val."
Ethan stared.
Ethan was staring.
"Oh, she reads me parts still. She reads me a great deal. The tone of the later ones, especially the last—"
"Oh, she still reads me parts. She reads me a lot. The tone of the later ones, especially the last—"
She shook her head with a weak, slow movement.
She shook her head with a weak, slow motion.
"I am sorry you think—"
"I'm sorry you think—"
"We haven't time to waste being sorry; let us be different." With sudden energy she pulled out one page of a letter from under her pillow. "I haven't eyesight to read your shocking writing, my dear—"
"We don't have time to waste feeling sorry; let's be different." With a burst of energy, she pulled out a page of a letter from under her pillow. "I can't read your terrible handwriting, my dear—"
"No, no; don't try. I remember what you mean. I won't make fun of the Churchman in politics any more—not in my letters. I apologize to the bishop."
"No, no; don’t worry about it. I understand what you mean. I won’t mock the Churchman in politics anymore—not in my letters. I’m sorry to the bishop."
"Oh, that"—she smiled—"that was rather amusing, though not in the best taste. No; what I mean was on the last page. Read from 'whom the gods love.'"
"Oh, that"—she smiled—"that was pretty funny, though not exactly tasteful. No; what I mean is on the last page. Read from 'whom the gods love.'"
"Do you mean this quotation?"
"Are you referring to this quote?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"'Life, though a good to men on the whole, is a doubtful good to many, and to some not a good at all.' Is that it?"
"'Life, while generally a good thing for people, is uncertain for many and not good at all for some.' Is that it?"
"Yes. What's the rest?"
"Yes. What else?"
"'To my thought it is a source of constant mental distortion to make the denial of this a part of religion—to go on pretending things are better than they are. To me early death takes the aspect of salvation.'"
"'In my opinion, it's a constant source of mental distortion to incorporate this denial into religion—pretending that things are better than they actually are. To me, early death feels like a form of salvation.'"
"Now I ask you, Can you find nothing better than that to say to a girl?"
"Now I ask you, can't you come up with something better to say to a girl?"
"It was not I who found it."
"It wasn't me who found it."
"You say it's George Eliot. Well, she had too much sense to present that view to a young girl. She put it in a diary. If you've nothing better to put into yours, so much the worse for you. Don't you know there are two ways of interpreting 'whom the gods love die young'?"
"You say it's George Eliot. Well, she was too sensible to share that perspective with a young girl. She put it in a diary. If you don't have anything better to put in yours, that's unfortunate for you. Don't you know there are two ways to interpret 'whom the gods love die young'?"
"Yes"—he smiled—"'young' when they die at eighty." And he looked at the living commentary.
"Yes," he smiled, "'young' when they die at eighty." And he looked at the living commentary.
"Very well; it's a view to keep in mind. But it's not only occasional things like that that I deprecate in your letters; the letters themselves should cease."
"Alright; it's a perspective to consider. But it's not just occasional things like that that I disapprove of in your letters; the letters themselves should stop."
"Really." He drew himself up and returned her direct look, but the wasted face and sunken eyes struck compunction to his heart. "Very well," he said, soothingly.
"Really." He straightened up and met her gaze directly, but the gaunt face and hollow eyes filled him with guilt. "Alright," he said gently.
"It's not very well at all, but very ill, that you should try to waive the subject."
"It's not good at all, but really bad, for you to try to avoid the topic."
"Waive it?"
"Skip it?"
"Yes. You think I'm dying, and you won't oppose me. I'm not dying, and I mean to see Val through this before I do die."
"Yes. You think I'm dying, and you won’t challenge me on that. I’m not dying, and I intend to help Val with this before I do die."
"Through what?"
"Through what?"
"Through her foolish befogment about you. I had a long talk with Harry Wilbur last week. He has behaved well. You—" She paused, as if trying to pluck out the heart of his mystery; then, abandoning the attempt: "I want you to promise me before you leave this room that you'll go away by the next train, and that you won't see Val, or write to her, till one or other of you is safely and suitably married."
"Because of her confusing thoughts about you, I had a long conversation with Harry Wilbur last week. He’s been doing well. You—" She paused, as if trying to understand his mystery; then, giving up: "I want you to promise me before you leave this room that you’ll take the next train out, and that you won’t see Val or write to her until one of you is safely and appropriately married."
He had a moment's temptation to pacify her at all costs, but as he looked into the old face he felt that a degradation would cling to him if he played falsely with a spirit as honest and courageous as this. She wasn't a woman one could lie to comfortably.
He briefly considered calming her down no matter what, but as he looked into her aged face, he realized that he would feel degraded if he deceived someone as genuine and brave as she was. She wasn’t someone you could comfortably lie to.
"I can't promise you that," he said, after a struggle.
"I can't promise you that," he said, after a struggle.
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"Oh, the old reason," he answered, with a look of weary pain.
"Oh, the same old reason," he replied, looking tired and pained.
"What is that?"
"What's that?"
She craned her head forward.
She leaned her head forward.
"You have to ask?"
"Do you really need to ask?"
"I have to ask."
"I need to ask."
"I love her."
"I really love her."
"And don't you know—" Her loyalty to Val stopped her. "Why don't you tell her?"
"And don't you know—" Her loyalty to Val held her back. "Why don't you just tell her?"
"I have."
"I've."
"Then, why aren't you— What's the trouble?"
"Then, why aren't you— What's going on?"
"What's the trouble?" he echoed.
"What's the issue?" he echoed.
"Yes. You surely aren't waiting for me to go?"
"Yeah. You can't be waiting for me to leave, right?"
"No, no," he said, hastily, feeling his fears for the moment dislodged and feebly flying like a flock of bats and owls before the daylight in the brave old eyes. "No, no; you are not the barrier."
"No, no," he said quickly, feeling his fears for the moment pushed aside and weakly fluttering like a group of bats and owls before the light in the courageous old eyes. "No, no; you’re not the obstacle."
"What then?"
"What's next?"
"I suppose, primarily, it's Uncle John. He left us a legacy."
"I guess, mainly, it's Uncle John. He left us a legacy."
"John!"
"Hey, John!"
A sudden mist of weakness rose before her like a veil.
A sudden fog of weakness rose before her like a curtain.
"Yes."
Yes.
Ethan turned away, and paced the dim room from the bedside to the fireplace, back and forth. It came over the sick woman that it was just so John had walked and talked about this life he lacked the energy to live. How like him Ethan was growing in air and manner! It was as if John had got up out of his grave to walk the old track in the old restless fashion. What was it he was saying about "the wreck of creeds"?
Ethan turned away and paced the dim room from the bedside to the fireplace, back and forth. The sick woman realized that this was exactly how John used to walk and talk about the life he didn’t have the strength to live. How much like him Ethan was becoming in his presence and manner! It was as if John had risen from his grave to walk the familiar path in his old restless way. What was it he was saying about "the wreck of creeds"?
"—the mere expediency of the conventions right and wrong, and yet man's hopeless struggle to be rid of the phantom Duty. If you pass the churches by, she confronts you in the schools, in the laboratory, follows you in the streets, dogs you day and night, the 'implacable huntress.' We may free ourselves from all superstitions but Duty. She, in one guise or another, is ever at the heels of men."
"—the simple convenience of the ideas of right and wrong, and yet humanity's endless battle to escape the illusion of Duty. If you walk past the churches, she meets you in schools, in the lab, follows you on the streets, hounds you day and night, the 'relentless huntress.' We can free ourselves from all superstitions except Duty. She, in one form or another, is always right behind men."
"You wouldn't be a Gano if you didn't feel so," she said, wondering vaguely if she had dreamed Ethan's coming and John's going.
"You wouldn't be a Gano if you didn't feel that way," she said, vaguely wondering if she had imagined Ethan's arrival and John's departure.
Which was it, walking the worn and faded track on Valeria's old blue Brussels?
Which was it, walking the worn and faded path on Valeria's old blue Brussels?
"Exactly. So Uncle John said."
"Right. So Uncle John said."
Ah, then it was Ethan!
Oh, it was Ethan!
"What was it John said?"
"What did John say?"
She drew herself up, and shook off the veil of faintness.
She straightened up and shook off the feeling of faintness.
"Several unforgettable things about man's first duty to the race—about not inflicting upon others the burdens Val and I must bear."
"Several unforgettable things about human beings' first responsibility to the community—about not passing on to others the burdens that Val and I have to carry."
"Burdens!" (Ah, she remembered now what they had been talking about.) "What burden, I'd like to know, does Val bear that you can't lift?"
"Burdens!" (Ah, she remembered now what they had been talking about.) "What burden, I'd like to know, does Val have that you can't handle?"
"Her father's."
"Her dad's."
"Humph! And you?"
"Humph! What about you?"
"She and I are of one blood. We carry a double share."
"She and I are from the same family. We share a double inheritance."
"And let me tell you"—she sat up straight in the great bed—"a double share of Gano is no bad addition to the world's brew."
"And let me tell you"—she sat up straight in the big bed—"a double share of Gano is a great addition to the world's mix."
"Did you ever say that to Uncle John?"
"Did you ever say that to Uncle John?"
"Good Heaven! To hear you talk, a body'd think you had invented the law of heredity—you and your uncle John."
"Good heavens! Listening to you, you'd think you invented the law of heredity—both you and your Uncle John."
"God forbid!"
"God forbid!"
"Well, God has forbid, and let that content you. He is quite capable of looking after His own world."
"Well, God has forbidden it, and that should be enough for you. He can definitely take care of His own world."
Ethan's faint head-shake and his smile seemed to infuriate her.
Ethan's slight shake of his head and his smile seemed to make her really angry.
"My good soul, you take too much responsibility. It doesn't lie with you to refashion the world. God's universe has been good enough for a great many good people."
"My dear friend, you're taking on too much responsibility. It's not up to you to change the world. God's universe has been good enough for many good people."
"That it has been good enough for you doesn't cover the question," he said, brutally, adding in haste, "even if you didn't deceive yourself. It is not, as things are, good enough for all. But Uncle John was right: it would be a better place to live in if people hesitated to perpetuate disease."
"Just because it's been good enough for you doesn't answer the question," he said harshly, quickly adding, "even if you weren’t fooling yourself. Right now, it’s not good enough for everyone. But Uncle John was right: the world would be a better place if people thought twice before spreading disease."
"Perpetuate disease! What folly you talk! Don't you see that your improved new modes of living breed new diseases? If you have not the cholera of my youth, you have the Bright's disease and the influenza that we knew nothing of. Disease is part of the plan."
"Perpetuate disease! What nonsense you're saying! Don't you realize that your so-called improvements in living are creating new diseases? If you don't have the cholera from my youth, you have Bright's disease and influenza, which we didn’t even know about. Disease is just part of the plan."
"What an awful doctrine!"
"What a terrible doctrine!"
"Not at all. I can't be sure that it wouldn't leave the world poorer if disease were got rid of. I'm not, like you, ready to arraign the Everlasting." (Val opened the door softly, came in, and stood at the foot of the bed.) "To my finite mind, unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out. I only know that they are just, and that I am the work of His hand."
"Not at all. I can't be sure that getting rid of disease wouldn't make the world worse. I'm not, like you, ready to question the Eternal." (Val opened the door quietly, walked in, and stood at the foot of the bed.) "To my limited understanding, His judgments are unfathomable, and His ways are beyond comprehension. All I know is that they are fair, and that I am a creation of His hands."
"I envy you your faith."
"I envy your faith."
"No, you don't. You think yourself superior to it, and what's the result? You walk in darkness."
"No, you don't. You believe you're better than it, and what's the result? You walk in darkness."
"Not altogether in darkness." He looked across at the girl.
"Not completely in darkness." He looked over at the girl.
"Yes, in darkness and in fear. Not the fear of God—that's tonic—but in the fear of pain. Oh, I've watched this phase of modern life. It's been coming, coming for years. The world to-day is crushed and whining under a load of sentimentality. People presently will be afraid to move, lest they do or receive some hurt."
"Yes, in darkness and fear. Not the fear of God—that's refreshing—but in the fear of pain. Oh, I've observed this phase of modern life. It has been approaching for years. The world today is burdened and complaining under a weight of sentimentality. People today will be afraid to move, in case they cause or experience some kind of hurt."
"All people don't wear your armor."
"Not everyone wears your shield."
"There is no armor but God," she said, in a clear voice. "'We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair; persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed.'"
"There is no armor but God," she said, in a clear voice. "'We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair; persecuted, but not abandoned; knocked down, but not destroyed.'"
He bent and kissed her hand. She withdrew it and laid it on his head, smoothing the thick, dark hair.
He leaned down and kissed her hand. She pulled it back and placed it on his head, running her fingers through his thick, dark hair.
"You carry one Gano burden that I pity you for: you think too much about life."
"You have one Gano burden that I feel sorry for you about: you overthink life."
"Ah, and it doesn't bear being thought about?"
"Ah, and it's not worth thinking about?"
"But Val will help you there," she went on, ignoring the question. "All she asks is the wages of going on." She reached out a hand to the girl, who came and stood by her cousin. "Val hasn't the letter, but she has the spirit. Remember, you two, when you come in the modern way to pick flaws in the Faith, that if I wore stout armor, as you say, it was not of this world's forging. Remember, that I told you I could not have lived the half—no, nor the quarter part of my long life, if I had not been 'persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God.'" She closed her eyes. "Now go and leave me, you two. I am tired."
"But Val will help you with that," she continued, ignoring the question. "All she asks is the wages for continuing on." She reached out a hand to the girl, who came and stood beside her cousin. "Val may not have the letter, but she has the spirit. Remember, you both, when you come along in the modern way to criticize the Faith, that if I wore strong armor, as you say, it was not made in this world. Remember, I told you I couldn’t have lived even half—no, nor a quarter—of my long life if I hadn’t been convinced that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor rulers, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God." She closed her eyes. "Now go and leave me, you two. I am tired."
Treading softly, Ethan went out of the room. Val watched beside her till the night-nurse came.
Treading softly, Ethan left the room. Val stayed next to her until the night nurse arrived.
The next morning Mrs. Gano sent for the clergyman (through Emmie, saying nothing to the others), and took the Communion.
The next morning, Mrs. Gano called for the clergyman (through Emmie, without telling the others) and took Communion.
"It's a habit of mine," she told Ethan afterwards. "I always commune several times a year."
"It's something I do," she told Ethan later. "I always connect a few times a year."
"Only at Easter and Christmas," Val told him privately, afterwards. "But she is angry if we seem to notice anything unusual."
"Only at Easter and Christmas," Val told him privately later on. "But she gets upset if we act like we notice anything off."
About four o'clock Emmie, who did not appreciate the gravity of the situation, came in from visiting a young girl who was very ill—not expected to live.
About four o'clock, Emmie, who didn’t understand how serious things were, came in after visiting a young girl who was seriously ill—not expected to survive.
"Oh, grandma, you should have seen her! so gentle and so resigned; saying good-bye to all her friends." Emmie broke down.
"Oh, grandma, you should have seen her! So gentle and so accepting; saying goodbye to all her friends." Emmie broke down.
"H'm! I consider that an unnecessary strain on the feelings."
"Hmm! I think that's an unnecessary strain on emotions."
"Oh no," remonstrated Emmie; "it was beautiful! She prayed for us all."
"Oh no," protested Emmie; "it was lovely! She prayed for all of us."
"She might do that without making a scene."
"She could do that without causing a fuss."
"Oh, grandma, you don't realize what it was like. I never saw any one so ready for the other life as Ada Brown."
"Oh, grandma, you have no idea what it was like. I never met anyone as prepared for the afterlife as Ada Brown."
"Oh yes, you have. The best 'getting ready' isn't done on death-beds."
"Oh yes, you have. The best way to prepare isn't done on your deathbed."
"You're so unsympathetic," murmured the girl.
"You're so cold-hearted," the girl whispered.
"Yes, I've hated scenes all my life; but death-bed scenes I consider indecent."
"Yes, I've disliked dramatic moments my entire life; but I find deathbed scenes distasteful."
"Oh!" Emmie got up and, with deeply injured looks, prepared to withdraw.
"Oh!" Emmie stood up and, looking very hurt, got ready to leave.
"If you haven't done your best, it's too late when you're dying to try to mend things. If you have done your best, there's no more to be said."
"If you haven't given it your all, it's too late to try to fix things when you're about to die. If you have put in your best effort, there's nothing more to say."
And no more was said for several hours. She lay quite peacefully, took the half-hourly restoratives from Val, but was visibly weaker on each occasion. Ethan went out and sent for the doctor. He came back in time to lift the half-unconscious form up in his arms, while Val held a glass to the pale lips.
And nothing more was said for several hours. She lay there peacefully, took the rest breaks from Val every half hour, but seemed noticeably weaker each time. Ethan went out and called for the doctor. He returned just in time to lift her half-unconscious body in his arms while Val held a glass to her pale lips.
"Enough," she whispered; "lay me down." And it was done. She opened her eyes and faintly pressed Val's hand. "Good girl," she said.
"Enough," she whispered; "lay me down." And it was done. She opened her eyes and gently squeezed Val's hand. "Good girl," she said.
A slight spasm passed over her face. She turned her head away, clutched the sheet, and, with what seemed a[Pg 447] superhuman effort, drew it over her face. Ethan put out his hand to take it away, but Val arrested him.
A slight twitch crossed her face. She turned her head, grabbed the sheet, and, with what felt like a[Pg 447] superhuman struggle, pulled it over her face. Ethan reached out to take it off, but Val stopped him.
"Don't! don't! She would never let any one see when she suffered." The girl fell sobbing at the bedside.
"Don't! Don't! She would never let anyone see when she was in pain." The girl fell sobbing at the bedside.
Some time after, Val drew the linen down. The suffering was over, so was the long life.
Some time later, Val pulled the linen away. The pain had ended, and so had the long life.
Venus and the "new" servant had taken turns to sit through the day in the long room, where the body lay. Ethan was to watch through the night, but Val had insisted that she should be there from ten till midnight while Ethan slept, before his watch began. He opposed her plan, but gave way at last and went to lie down—not to sleep. Just before twelve o'clock he came out of his room, down over the head of his old enemy Yaffti, and stopped outside the long room door. Again a remembrance of his childhood's awe, and the queer sense that he ought, in spite of all, to knock to-night before going in. He turned the knob and entered softly.
Venus and the "new" servant had taken turns spending the day in the long room where the body was. Ethan was supposed to keep watch through the night, but Val insisted that she should be there from ten to midnight while Ethan rested before his watch began. He was against her plan but eventually gave in and went to lie down—not to sleep. Just before midnight, he stepped out of his room, walked over the head of his old enemy Yaffti, and paused outside the long room door. He felt a wave of childhood fear and the strange urge to knock, even though he knew he shouldn't, before going in. He turned the knob and entered quietly.
The long, straight outlines of the coffin set high upon a bier, the candles burning at the head, and in the shadow at the coffin's side a deeper shadow on the floor. As his eyes became accustomed to the light, he saw it was his cousin crouching there on her knees, with bowed head and hands folded straight before her, palm to palm. He went forward and tried to lift her.
The long, straight lines of the coffin raised high on a platform, with candles lit at the head, and a darker shadow on the floor beside the coffin. As his eyes adjusted to the light, he realized it was his cousin kneeling there, with her head bowed and hands clasped together, palms touching. He moved closer and tried to lift her up.
"No, let me alone; I—I want to pray."
"No, just leave me alone; I—I want to pray."
"To pray, Val?"
"Pray, Val?"
She bowed her white face.
She lowered her white face.
"Not to God—I don't know about God—but there's some one else now out in the vague, and I—I have need of her."
"Not to God—I can't speak for God—but there's someone else out there in the unknown, and I—I need her."
Her face drooped out of sight, and the moments passed. The motionless figure with the folded palms might have been a mortuary marble on an ancient tomb, so rigid was it, so uninformed by life. Ethan sat at the coffin's foot and watched the candles flare.
Her face disappeared from view, and time went by. The still figure with the folded hands could have been a statue on an old tomb, so stiff and lifeless it seemed. Ethan sat at the foot of the coffin and watched the candles flicker.
What if this shock and jar were to send Val back to the[Pg 448] faith of her fathers? What was it in its lesser effect upon himself? What was it working in him? He looked at the long, dim outlines. Death! For the girl, too, with her joy of life, her greed of consciousness, and for him, this hour would come, of rigid quiet, and of watchers in the candle-light. He shivered involuntarily, glancing at the kneeling figure. Death! How much he had thought about it, and how little he had seen. Here it was beside him in a narrow box. He turned away his eyes, seized upon afresh by its horror and its fascination. That moment of dissolution, what had it been like? Even the brave old woman had covered up her face. He peered a moment into the pit, realizing for that instant the wrenching away of life's supports, the plunge, the sinking to the bottom. With an effort he reminded himself of the peace, too, awaiting all down there, and its being the only possible solution to the riddle of the world. But the end—the end! Earthquake and avalanche it is, for the one who lies a-dying; fire and flood and shock of battle, the true end of the world. For us the lamp of the sun was lit on the day of our birth, for us the stars will be snuffed out and chaos come again when we lie down to die.
What if this shock and jolt sent Val back to the faith of her ancestors? What impact did it have on him, even if it was less intense? What was it doing to him? He looked at the long, dim shapes. Death! For the girl, too, with her love of life, her hunger for awareness, and for him, this moment would come, filled with stillness and the presence of watchers in the candlelight. He shivered involuntarily, glancing at the kneeling figure. Death! How much he had thought about it and how little he had witnessed. Here it was next to him in a small box. He turned away his eyes, caught again by its horror and its allure. That moment of dissolving, what was it like? Even the brave old woman had covered her face. He glanced for a moment into the grave, momentarily realizing the severing of life’s ties, the plunge, the descent to the depths. With effort, he reminded himself of the peace that awaited everyone down there, and that it was the only possible answer to the puzzle of the world. But the end—the end! It’s an earthquake and avalanche for the one who is dying; fire and flood and the shock of battle, the true end of the world. For us, the sun’s lamp was lit on the day we were born; for us, the stars will go out and chaos will return when we lie down to die.
Had it been like that with her—this dead woman at his elbow? He stood up; cautiously he came to the coffin's head, with parted lips, like one about to put an eager question. He laid back the white sheet. At sight of the tranquil features his own tense look relaxed. Ah, no; for that steadfast spirit the end had brought no terror, or if it had, the quiet face kept triumphantly its secret. A movement down in the shadow, and Val lifted her head, but not as high as the coffin.
Had it been like that with her—this dead woman next to him? He stood up; carefully he approached the coffin, his lips parted as if ready to ask a question. He pulled back the white sheet. Seeing her calm features, his tense expression softened. Ah, no; for that unwavering spirit, the end brought no fear, or if it did, her serene face kept its secret in triumph. A movement in the shadows, and Val lifted her head, but not as high as the coffin.
"Ethan!"—she clutched his hand—"don't you feel how alive she is? Hush! in a moment she will speak. I've asked her for a sign."
"Ethan!"—she grabbed his hand—"don't you feel how alive she is? Hush! In a moment, she will speak. I've asked her for a sign."
They waited—in that silence that wraps the world. Then Val stood up, and gave a cry as she beheld the face for the first time since the "laying out." She caught up the candle, and held up the light before the dead, as she[Pg 449] had held it before the living woman on that evening long ago, when Ethan saw her first.
They waited—in that silence that envelops the world. Then Val stood up and cried out as she saw the face for the first time since the "laying out." She picked up the candle and held it up before the dead, just like she[Pg 449] had held it before the living woman on that evening long ago, when Ethan first saw her.
"Oh, Ethan, Ethan," said the girl, "she's smiling! That's her answer."
"Oh, Ethan, Ethan," said the girl, "she's smiling! That's her answer."
They had come back from the burial, and for the first time in their lives Val and Emmie were in the old house without that constant presence that had come to seem as much a part of the Fort as its very walls. Ethan was still there. Mrs. Otway had come to be with them through those first days; but since the dead body had been carried out of the house loneliness was lodged there like a bailiff, violating the sanctity and blessedness of home.
They had returned from the funeral, and for the first time in their lives, Val and Emmie were in the old house without that constant presence that had come to feel as much a part of the Fort as its very walls. Ethan was still there. Mrs. Otway had come to be with them during those first days; but since the dead body had been taken out of the house, loneliness had settled in like an unwanted guest, disrupting the peace and comfort of home.
Ethan found Val in the long room the next evening, sitting on the floor crying, with head against the big empty chair.
Ethan found Val in the long room the next evening, sitting on the floor crying, with her head against the big empty chair.
"Even you can't make the awful loneliness go away," she said. "I must wait awhile before I can think about taking up life."
"Even you can't make this terrible loneliness disappear," she said. "I need to wait a bit before I can think about starting my life again."
The next day she said to him: "You must go away now, and you must come back for me."
The next day she said to him, "You have to leave now, and you need to come back for me."
"You still think it possible?"
"Do you still think it's possible?"
"For you to go away?"
"Are you leaving?"
"For me to come back."
"To come back for me."
"Possible? Inevitable!" She smiled up at him with an air of tender mockery. "No escape from me. But never forget"—she was grave enough now—"we may escape paying the penalty—people do."
"Possible? Inevitable!" She smiled up at him with a teasing affection. "You can't get away from me. But remember"—her tone turned serious—"we might dodge the consequences—people do."
He studied her a moment. No; she was thinking only of the natural "chance." No idea of trying to control it had come her way. "Nor could she comprehend," he thought, "how, even if I am wrong in my inveterate mistrust, or if science should to-morrow carry us so far that we should be demonstrably beyond the reach of danger—she could not realize that no power on earth or in the heavens could make us fully credit our security, could carry us beyond the reach of fear. Imagination is, by so much, mightier than reason. Trust imagination to keep[Pg 450] the fear alive, to work without ceasing, by day and by night, subtly to destroy the fabric of our lives."
He studied her for a moment. No; she was only thinking about the natural "chance." The idea of trying to control it hadn't crossed her mind. "Nor could she understand," he thought, "how, even if I'm wrong in my deep mistrust, or if science advances tomorrow to the point where we can clearly prove we're safe from danger—she can’t realize that no force on earth or in the heavens could make us truly believe in our security or completely eliminate our fear. Imagination is far more powerful than reason. Just trust imagination to keep[Pg 450] the fear alive, working nonstop, day and night, subtly tearing apart the fabric of our lives."
But even when the strong contagion of his fear had reached and mastered her a moment, it was fear with another face.
But even when the intense spread of his fear had taken hold of her for a moment, it was fear with a different look.
"I see plainly"—she laid her hands on his shoulders—"you think that it will mend matters if you have the treachery to go the long journey by yourself, and leave me alone in the world. But it would only mean that we should die apart, and now, when we might have died later and together, and—and"—she laid her face against him—"after great joy." He stroked her hair with an unsteady hand. "Look at me!" she cried on a sudden, lifting up her face. "You aren't afraid? Don't you see that I'd keep my word?"
"I can see clearly," she placed her hands on his shoulders. "You think it will fix everything if you betray me by going on this long journey alone, leaving me to face the world by myself. But it would only mean we'd die apart, when we could have died later and together, and—and"—she pressed her face against him—"after great happiness." He brushed her hair soothingly with a shaky hand. "Look at me!" she suddenly shouted, lifting her face. "Aren't you scared? Don’t you realize that I would keep my promise?"
"Yes, you'd keep your word."
"Yes, you'd stick to your word."
In his inmost heart it would have helped him at that moment to have found any softness of shrinking there.
In his deepest heart, it would have helped him at that moment to find any hint of vulnerability there.
"Then you'll come when I send—you'll come and take me away?"
"Then you'll come when I call—you'll come and take me away?"
Was it fancy, or had she lightly stressed the "me"? He thought of how he had come first of all and taken John Gano to the South to die; how he had returned to follow his grandmother to her long home. He had a sudden vision of himself in the guise of Death. "Each time I come," he thought, "I see some one of this house off on his last journey. Soon little Emmie will be left alone."
Was it just a nice touch, or did she really emphasize the "me"? He remembered how he had first taken John Gano down South to die; how he had come back to follow his grandmother to her final resting place. He suddenly pictured himself as Death. "Every time I show up," he thought, "I watch someone from this house embark on their last journey. Soon little Emmie will be left all alone."
But Emmie was not left to the last, and Ethan, though he never knew it, was responsible for her, too, turning her back upon the Fort—upon the world.
But Emmie wasn't left to the end, and Ethan, though he never realized it, was also responsible for her turning her back on the Fort—on the world.
The effect of Mrs. Gano's death on a clinging and dependent nature like Emmie's was painfully apparent. Val's new-born sense of tender guardianship over her younger sister was certainly not weakened by the younger girl's confession, after he went away, of her passion for Ethan.
The impact of Mrs. Gano's death on someone as clingy and dependent as Emmie was clearly noticeable. Val's newfound sense of protective care for his younger sister definitely wasn’t diminished by Emmie’s confession, after he left, about her feelings for Ethan.
"I always thought it might come right for me," she said, "till—till I saw the look on his face when he bade you good-bye. When will you be married, Val?"
"I always thought it would work out for me," she said, "until—I saw the look on his face when he said goodbye to you. When are you getting married, Val?"
"I don't know, dear."
"I’m not sure, dear."
"Some time during this year?"
"Sometime this year?"
"I should think so."
"I guess so."
The younger girl bowed a meek head, and turned to her faith as a refuge, or, as Ethan would have said, an opiate. But the old helps seemed to have lost somewhat of their efficacy. She began to go to mass, and one day sought an interview with the Roman Catholic priest. A few months afterwards she was received into the Roman Church.
The younger girl lowered her head and turned to her faith for comfort, or, as Ethan would have put it, a distraction. But the old sources of comfort seemed to have lost some of their power. She started attending mass and one day asked to speak with the Catholic priest. A few months later, she officially joined the Catholic Church.
Val would not leave her sister while she was going through these phases, and forbade Ethan to come till she should send for him.
Val wouldn’t leave her sister while she was going through these phases and told Ethan he couldn’t come until she sent for him.
But Mrs. Gano had not been in her grave a year when Emmie herself made the final move that broke up the old home. How much religious fervor had to do with it, how much a sense of unfitness for the battle of life, how much a feeling in the gentle heart that she was delaying Val's happiness, no one ever knew. She bade her sister good-bye with many tears, turned her back upon the Fort, and entered the first year of her novitiate at the Convent of the Sacred Heart.
But Mrs. Gano had not been gone a year when Emmie made the final choice that ended the old home. It was unclear how much her religious passion played a role, how much her feeling of not being cut out for life’s challenges, and how much her gentle heart believed she was holding Val back from happiness. She said farewell to her sister with many tears, turned away from the Fort, and began her first year as a novice at the Convent of the Sacred Heart.
A week later, in early August, Val was married very quietly to her cousin, in the Church of St. Thomas. "But the real marriage was that evening on the river when we propitiated the Fates," she whispered, as they came down the church steps.
A week later, in early August, Val got married very quietly to her cousin at St. Thomas Church. "But the real marriage was that evening on the river when we made peace with the Fates," she whispered as they walked down the church steps.
CHAPTER 32
They went abroad at once. At first, in a rhythm of rapture and of terror, the time went by, now with flying, now with faltering feet. But albeit living on the volcano's brink is possible to men—living there with fear is not. The fire still rages under foot, but the terror must burn out, or else the life.
They went overseas immediately. At first, time passed in a mix of excitement and fear, sometimes rushing by and other times dragging on. But while it’s possible for people to live on the edge of a volcano—living there in constant fear is not. The fire still burns beneath them, but they have to either let the fear fade away or risk losing their lives.
It had been to Ethan a standing marvel that happiness—forgetfulness—had visited them so persistently even in these first months. In vain he said to himself, "Fool! be sure Nemesis keeps the score!" Of what avail that a man should tell himself Nemesis would exact the uttermost farthing for every care-free hour, when life, in the guise of the woman he loved, was luring him on from one day to the next, and the next, and the next?
It had always amazed Ethan that happiness—forgetfulness—had stuck around them so consistently even in these early months. In vain, he told himself, "Fool! Just remember that Nemesis keeps track!" What good was it for a man to remind himself that Nemesis would collect every last ounce for each carefree hour, when life, in the form of the woman he loved, was enticing him from one day to the next, and the next, and the next?
April found them at Nice. They had come back to their hotel one night after the play, and Val had gone out on the balcony that opened off their sitting-room, declaring the night too glorious to waste indoors. Ethan followed her, and while the town went to sleep, they sat there in the moonlight, and talked of many things. In a moment of protest against the anodyne of gladness that he felt stealing into his blood, he burst out with something of his wonder at their frequent and utter forgetting of the shadow.
April found them in Nice. They had returned to their hotel one night after the play, and Val stepped out onto the balcony off their sitting room, insisting the night was too beautiful to spend indoors. Ethan followed her, and while the town fell asleep, they sat there in the moonlight and talked about many things. In a moment of frustration against the lightness of joy that he felt creeping into his veins, he suddenly expressed his confusion about how easily they forgot the shadows.
"It's not wonderful at all—it's what all the world does without our good reason." She pressed closer to his side; then, as if feeling the sudden frost that had fallen on his spirit, she drew away, but smiling and unchilled. "Dear lord and master, I give you warning, I've done with fearing. I see that Life means well by us; I sha'n't doubt her any more."
"It's not amazing at all—it's what everyone does without a good reason." She moved closer to him; then, sensing the sudden coldness in his mood, she pulled away, still smiling and unaffected. "Dear lord and master, I'm warning you, I'm done with being afraid. I see that Life has good intentions for us; I won't doubt it anymore."
"Unberufen"; and he smote the wooden balustrade with his hand.
"Uncalled"; and he hit the wooden railing with his hand.
"I tell you plainly"—she flashed a tender defiance in his face—"the Fates gave me a very small stock of fear to begin with, and I've used it up. It's"—she held up her little hands and flung them out to the right and left—"all gone!"
"I'll be honest with you"—she gave him a sweetly defiant look—"the Fates only gave me a tiny amount of fear to start with, and I've used it all up. It's"—she held out her small hands and waved them to the right and left—"completely gone!"
"Hush; don't jest about it, dear."
"Hush; don’t joke about it, dear."
"Never was more serious. I'm warning you. Not all the king's horses nor all the king's men—"
"Never was more serious. I'm warning you. Not all the king's horses or all the king's men—"
"Hush, hush!"
"Shh, shh!"
"Not even"—with a disdainful toe she touched the yellow-covered book that lay on the balcony floor—"not even your old Dumas fils can frighten me."
"Not even"—with a dismissive toe she tapped the yellow-covered book that was lying on the balcony floor—"not even your old Dumas fils can scare me."
"I never heard him accused of trying."
"I never heard anyone say he didn't try."
"Oh yes, and most insidiously, in those lines he wrote to go before Diane de Lys."
"Oh yes, and most sneakily, in those lines he wrote to go before Diane de Lys."
"The lines to Rose Chéri?"
"The lines for Rose Chéri?"
"Yes. If I were going to be frightened— Ugh! I did have a black moment."
"Yes. If I was going to be scared— Ugh! I really had a dark moment."
He drew her into his arms with a sheltering impulse.
He pulled her into his arms with a protective instinct.
"I had forgotten the verses were—"
"I had forgotten the verses were—"
"Oh, it wasn't the verses, it was the situation. He had loved her—"
"Oh, it wasn't the lines, it was the situation. He had loved her—"
"Yes, I remember; and she died."
"Yes, I remember; and she passed away."
"Isn't it queer that it should be left to poor Rose Chéri's lover to convince an American, with a very pessimistic lover of her own—left to Dumas to convince me of death? You know when Henri de Poincy came for you this afternoon?"
"Isn't it strange that it should be up to poor Rose Chéri's boyfriend to convince an American, who has a pretty pessimistic boyfriend of her own—up to Dumas to convince me about death? Do you remember when Henri de Poincy came for you this afternoon?"
"I left you to rest and read up La Dame aux Camélias; not meditate on mortality."
"I left you to relax and read La Dame aux Camélias; not to think about death."
"See how you've corrupted me. I was just dropping asleep over the play, when the book slipped, and the leaves turned back to the dedication of Diane. I read it. Quite suddenly"—she sat up, and her face was pale in the moonlight—"I realized Death. Not merely as a thing that might come to one's grandmother, but.... You see, I[Pg 454] had considered it too much to realize it. But there was that dainty Rose Chéri before me. She had been loved—almost as well as I—"
"Look at how you've changed me. I was just about to fall asleep while reading the play when the book slipped, and the pages flipped back to the dedication of Diane. I read it. Suddenly"—she sat up, her face pale in the moonlight—"I understood Death. Not just as something that might happen to someone's grandmother, but... You see, I[Pg 454] thought it was too much to comprehend. But there was that delicate Rose Chéri right in front of me. She had been loved—almost as much as I—"
"No, no." He pressed his lips on hers.
"No, no." He kissed her.
"All those kisses didn't keep the red on Rose Chéri's lips. They turned to evil gray ashes. Her jewel-bright eyes, back they sunk to blackness in their sockets. All that beauty and feeling—all that feeling, Ethan—wiped out." The living lovers clung together for a moment. "I suddenly saw," the girl went on, "for the first time in my life, really saw, that death wasn't a strange infrequent happening, but that everybody has the face turned that way. Yet, as I sit and tell you about it, the realization slips away—once more it's only words."
"All those kisses didn’t keep the red on Rose Chéri's lips. They turned to evil gray ashes. Her bright jewel-like eyes sank back into darkness. All that beauty and feeling—all that feeling, Ethan—wiped away." The living lovers held onto each other for a moment. "I suddenly realized," the girl continued, "for the first time in my life, I really saw that death wasn’t some rare occurrence, but that everyone is facing that way. Yet, as I sit here telling you about it, the realization fades away—once again, it’s just words."
"Yes," he said, "that's part of Nature's colossal imposture."
"Yeah," he said, "that's part of Nature's huge deception."
At the word "imposture" she seemed to try to recapture the revelation of the afternoon.
At the word "imposture," she appeared to try to regain the understanding from the afternoon.
"Dumas is dead," she murmured, looking across the bay from under knitted brows. "He felt all that, and yet he's dead. The beautiful woman and the strong man, they are now as if they'd never been here. Nothing availed them. His genius, her faith, her beauty, their love—futile, futile—they had to go. Were they alive as I'm alive?" She turned suddenly on her lover, in a kind of panic. "Did they feel life so keen a thing as we?"
"Dumas is dead," she said softly, gazing across the bay from beneath her knitted brows. "He experienced all that, and yet he's gone. The beautiful woman and the strong man are as if they never existed. Nothing mattered for them. His brilliance, her faith, her beauty, their love—useless, useless—they had to leave. Were they alive like I am alive?" She suddenly turned to her lover, a bit panicked. "Did they feel life as intensely as we do?"
"No, no; he hadn't you to love."
"No, no; he didn't have you to love."
"Surely it was not like this, or they could not have died." She lay back in his arms and looked up at the full white moon. Presently she smiled. "As I sit here to-night I simply do not believe one little bit in this rumor of death—not as touching me. Other people—yes—only not me."
"Surely it wasn't like this, or they couldn't have died." She leaned back in his arms and looked up at the bright, full moon. After a moment, she smiled. "As I sit here tonight, I just don’t believe at all in this rumor of death—not for me. Other people—sure—but not me."
As she lifted her head from his shoulder and sat up so straight and sure, the man's nerves shrank under a sense of desertion. In a sudden access of physical pride and joyous sovereignty, she seemed to have cast him off, along with Rose Chéri and the rest of that great "nation that is not."
As she raised her head from his shoulder and sat up straight and confident, the man's nerves tightened with a feeling of abandonment. In a sudden burst of physical pride and joyful independence, she seemed to have left him behind, along with Rose Chéri and the rest of that vast "nation that is not."
"No one was ever truly alive before," she was saying half to herself, her wide shining eyes turned upward to the stars. "That was why they died. But me—"
"No one was ever really alive before," she was saying mostly to herself, her wide, shining eyes turned up to the stars. "That's why they died. But me—"
"Oh, my darling!" he said, bending towards her, "you are quick in every fibre and in every sense. The wild taste of life has stung your palate, and I sit and wonder how long—how long—" What need to finish, she must understand. But her thoughts were turned another way.
"Oh, my darling!" he said, leaning closer to her, "you’re sharp in every way and in every sense. The wild flavor of life has gotten to you, and I can't help but wonder how long—how long—" There was no need to finish; she had to get it. But her mind was focused elsewhere.
"How long?" She laughed low and joyously. "I've enough life to last as long as the sun has heat to warm the world. I shall go on and on and on." She turned to him with a quick, free movement, and stopped at sight of his face, as though she had been smitten into stone. After a moment she bowed her head down on his knees. They sat motionless. When she raised her head, it was to say: "Never mind, we've come safely so far;" but her face was bright with tears.
"How long?" She laughed softly and happily. "I have enough life to last as long as the sun keeps shining on the world. I’ll keep going and going." She turned to him with a quick, carefree motion, and froze when she saw his face, as if she had been turned to stone. After a moment, she lowered her head onto his knees. They sat still. When she lifted her head, she said, "Never mind, we've made it this far safely;" but her face was shining with tears.
"O life," she said softly, looking upward to the stars, "don't let me die!"
"O life," she said softly, looking up at the stars, "don’t let me die!"
"Are you so happy?" he said, hungering to hear it was for what he brought her she would stay.
"Are you really that happy?" he said, eager to know if it was because of what he brought her that she would stay.
"Yes, yes," she said, grasping his hand; "and I'm so hungry for this being alive."
"Yes, yes," she said, holding his hand; "and I'm so hungry for this being alive."
He drew his hand away.
He pulled his hand back.
"A thousand years," he said, with a kind of anger, "wouldn't quench your curiosity, or weary your quest for joy; but a little sorrow may."
"A thousand years," he said, with a hint of anger, "wouldn't satisfy your curiosity or tire you out in your search for happiness; but a bit of sorrow might."
She shook her head dreamily.
She shook her head, lost in thought.
"I think my soul must have waited long about the gates of life begging to be let in. I'm so content to be here, so willing to take the rough with the smooth, so grateful for the good—"
"I think my soul has been waiting a long time at the gates of life, hoping to be let in. I'm really happy to be here, ready to handle the ups and downs, and so thankful for the good—"
"So patient with the wrong," he added, with tender self-reproach, and he gathered her up to his breast.
"So patient with the wrong," he said, feeling a bit guilty, and he pulled her close to his chest.
She laughed, a low laugh, with her face pressed close to his, and he felt forgiven, but the girl was only saying to herself, "To think that I've bothered about—why, it would be grotesque for me to die. There'd be no meaning in it[Pg 456]—a kind of violence against Nature and probability that reason revolts at. Everything matters so to me. It's for my sake the sun shines, it is for me the moonlight is mysterious, and the ways of life so many, and so thickly set with adventure."
She laughed, a soft laugh, with her face close to his, and he felt a sense of forgiveness, but the girl was only thinking to herself, "To think that I worried about this—why, it would be ridiculous for me to die. There’d be no point to it[Pg 456]—a sort of violation against Nature and common sense that my logic can't accept. Everything matters so much to me. The sun shines for my sake, the moonlight feels magical for me, and life unfolds in so many ways, all packed with adventure."
"You'll admit," she said aloud, at last making ready to go in, "most people have never suspected how good and wonderful the world is—so, plainly, it must be for me (and one or two besides) that it's so fine and terrible a thing to be a dweller in it. Poor world!"—she stopped on the threshold and looked back at the night—"when men rail at you so dully, no wonder you stop their mouths with dust. But for me, I love you. Even when you hurt me I love you—I love you! You'll not get many to bear so good-humoredly with all your wild moods as I—make the most of me. Let me stay a long, long time." And again she went blithely to face death, after the manner of women.
"You have to admit," she said out loud, finally getting ready to go in, "most people have no idea how amazing and beautiful the world really is—so clearly, it must be for me (and a couple of others) that it's such a wonderful and terrible thing to live in it. Poor world!"—she paused at the doorway and glanced back at the night—"when people criticize you so mindlessly, it’s no surprise you fill their mouths with dust. But I love you. Even when you hurt me, I love you—I love you! You won’t find many who will take all your wild moods as good-naturedly as I do—so make the most of me. Let me stay for a long, long time." And once again she cheerfully went to face death, in true womanly fashion.
In London and Paris Val made her husband renew his old friendships, and show her that picturesque and holiday side of life so charming to the American woman. Dressed for Lady Eamont's garden-party one day at the end of June, Val stood radiant in her pretty clothes before the long mirror in the drawing-room of her house in Bruton street, waiting for the carriage.
In London and Paris, Val made her husband reconnect with his old friends and show her the scenic and leisurely side of life that is so appealing to American women. Dressed for Lady Eamont's garden party one day at the end of June, Val stood glowing in her beautiful outfit before the long mirror in the drawing room of her house on Bruton Street, waiting for the carriage.
"I feel like a lady on a Watteau fan," she said, rejoicing frankly in the dainty elegance of her Paris frock. "It's all so airy and so cobwebby. Don't breathe hard," she cried, as Ethan bent over her; "a breath will blow me away."
"I feel like a lady on a Watteau fan," she said, openly enjoying the delicate elegance of her Paris dress. "It's all so light and so fragile. Don't breathe too hard," she exclaimed, as Ethan leaned in closer; "a breath will blow me away."
"Are you as happy as you look?" he asked, smiling.
"Are you as happy as you seem?" he asked, smiling.
"Happy! I think nobody was ever so happy before. I believed I knew how beautiful life was, but I didn't."
"Happy! I don’t think anyone has ever been this happy before. I thought I understood how beautiful life was, but I really didn’t."
She looked out of the open window. It was one of those peerless summer days with which England repays her months of gloom. The white silk curtains waved in the soft air, bringing in wafts of mignonette from the window-boxes. Val threw back her head with the old movement,[Pg 457] smiling. "Yes, it's easy to see," said Ethan to himself, "easy to see what she's thinking."
She looked out of the open window. It was one of those perfect summer days when England makes up for its months of gloom. The white silk curtains fluttered in the gentle breeze, bringing in scents of mignonette from the window boxes. Val tossed her head back with that familiar movement,[Pg 457] smiling. "Yeah, it's obvious," Ethan thought to himself, "obvious what she's thinking."
"I'm glad you're so happy. I was afraid you didn't sleep well last night; you were so restless."
"I'm really glad you're happy. I was worried you didn't sleep well last night; you seemed really restless."
"Was I?" She laughed. "Oh, I suppose I grudge the time I waste in sleep. There's the carriage."
"Was I?" She laughed. "Oh, I guess I resent the time I spend sleeping. There’s the carriage."
As the days wore on he lost his fear of pricking the bright bubble of her gladness. The life they led left little time for meditation, and Val's enjoyment of balls, races, and kindred festivities, gave him an interest in the old round that surprised no one more than himself. He saw it all in a new and tender light, this mask of fair women, leagued in their age-old conspiracy, gliding across ballroom floors, trailing flower-like fabrics over velvet lawns, decorating the tops of coaches, and making of boats up the river floating gardens. There was much art in this determined turning of life into a festival; there might be philosophy, too, in woman's light-hearted begging of the "Question."
As the days went by, he stopped being afraid of bursting the bright bubble of her happiness. The life they lived didn’t leave much time for deep thinking, and Val's enjoyment of parties, races, and similar festivities surprised him more than anyone else. He began to see everything in a new and gentle light: this gathering of beautiful women, united in their age-old conspiracy, gliding across dance floors, trailing floral fabrics over lush lawns, adorning the tops of carriages, and turning boats on the river into floating gardens. There was a lot of art in this intentional transformation of life into a celebration; there might also be some philosophy in a woman’s carefree questioning of the "Question."
If the men tried here and there to wile Val's heart away, why, that was part of the game, and the women certainly did not neglect Val's husband.
If the guys made some attempts to win over Val's heart, that was just part of the game, and the women definitely didn’t overlook Val’s husband.
"You are so different to most American men," said a certain smart lady who had shown him frank preference.
"You are so different from most American men," said a certain smart lady who had clearly shown him her preference.
"Oh," said Gano, "have you known many?"
"Oh," Gano said, "have you met many?"
"Well, several; and you're quite different."
"Well, several; and you're really different."
"I am sorry to fall below the standard."
"I apologize for not meeting the standard."
"You don't fall below; you do the opposite."
"You don't fall behind; you do the opposite."
"You make me wonder about the others."
"You make me think about the others."
"Oh, they were all right, but I don't like American men as a rule."
"Oh, they were fine, but I generally don't like American men."
"You must try to keep the awful knowledge from crossing the Atlantic."
"You have to try to prevent the terrible knowledge from reaching across the Atlantic."
"Oh, they know we don't care much for the men."
"Oh, they know we don't really care about the men."
"I'll tell you what we'll do"—he spoke as one having an inspiration—"we'll kill off all our men if you'll kill off all your women."
"I've got an idea," he said with a spark of inspiration. "Let’s wipe out all our men if you’ll wipe out all your women."
She laughed good-humoredly.
She laughed happily.
"We'd spare the Southerners for your sake; besides, the English have always had a weakness for Southerners. You're more like us. You don't make little set speeches, and you are delightfully quiet and grave."
"We'd give the Southerners a break for your sake; besides, the English have always had a soft spot for Southerners. You're more like us. You don't make little speeches, and you're wonderfully calm and serious."
Ethan burst out laughing.
Ethan laughed out loud.
"One has to come to England to be praised for one's blemishes," he said.
"One has to come to England to get recognized for their flaws," he said.
"Blemishes! Do you know the most objectionable thing in the American manner is excessive cheerfulness?"
"Blemishes! Do you know what the most annoying thing about American behavior is? It's the excessive cheerfulness."
"You surprise me."
"You surprise me."
"I've already said I didn't mean you."
"I already said I didn't mean you."
Whereat Ethan laughed again with more amusement than he often showed.
Whereat Ethan laughed again, showing more amusement than he usually did.
"Say the most obvious, commonplace thing, and an American will laugh," she said, reproachfully.
"Say the most obvious, everyday thing, and an American will laugh," she said, reproachfully.
"Ah, you see, our national sense of humor—"
"Ah, you see, our national sense of humor—"
"Nonsense; it's just uneasiness and excessive desire to please."
"Nonsense; it's just anxiety and an overwhelming desire to make others happy."
"Ah yes, we are very simple-minded."
"Ah yes, we are really naïve."
"There's nothing so maddening as a constant smile. That girl over there in the pervenche silk, an old school friend of mine, was condoling with me before you came upon having a brother-in-law whose habitual expression is a fixed frown. I said it didn't trouble any of us in the least. Both my sister and I had long ago agreed, if we had to choose between a man with a perpetual laugh or a perpetual scowl, we'd take the scowl and be grateful."
"There's nothing more irritating than a constant smile. That girl over there in the periwinkle silk, an old school friend of mine, was sympathizing with me before you showed up about having a brother-in-law whose usual expression is a permanent frown. I told her it didn’t bother any of us at all. Both my sister and I had already decided that if we had to pick between a guy with a never-ending laugh or one with a never-ending scowl, we’d choose the scowl and appreciate it."
"Ah, I begin to understand your ladyship's tolerance for me."
"Ah, I’m starting to get your tolerance for me, ma'am."
"Come, now, be honest; don't you realize how much more Americans laugh than other people?"
"Come on, be honest; don’t you see how much more Americans laugh than other people?"
"If it is so, it's because we're the saddest race under the sun."
"If that's the case, it's because we're the saddest people on earth."
Still he smiled.
He still smiled.
"Saddest—"
"Saddest—"
"Yes; in proof of it our feverish activity, and our [Pg 459]frequent laughter. You remember the boy who whistled in the dark? The American laughs on the same principle."
"Yes; our restless energy and our [Pg 459] constant laughter prove that. Do you remember the boy who whistled in the dark? The American laughs for the same reason."
It was early August, and they were in Scotland. A letter came from Emmie saying that she had been ill, and was a little better; but there was a settled sadness in the few lines that roused Val out of her engrossed delight in her first experience of country-house life.
It was early August, and they were in Scotland. A letter arrived from Emmie saying she had been sick, but was feeling a bit better; however, there was a lingering sadness in the few lines that pulled Val out of her deep enjoyment of her first experience of country-house life.
"I'm so sorry, Ethan—when we're having such a good time, too; but I almost think— Emmie has no one in the world, you know, but me."
"I'm really sorry, Ethan—especially since we’re having such a great time; but I can't help but think—Emmie has no one in the world, you know, except for me."
They took the next steamer back to America.
They took the next boat back to America.
The news they found awaiting them at the Fort was in the shape of a letter from the Mother Superior, saying that Emmie was certainly better, but that she refused to see her sister. She was for the moment immovable in her resolve to hold no personal communication with the outside world. This, from the clinging and affectionate Emmie, was a great blow to Val. She shed the first tears since her marriage over the letter. But until Emmie relented, or was quite well, she wanted to be within call.
The news they found waiting for them at the Fort was a letter from the Mother Superior, stating that Emmie was definitely better but refused to see her sister. For the moment, she was determined to avoid any personal contact with the outside world. This, from the clingy and loving Emmie, was a significant blow to Val. She shed her first tears since getting married over the letter. But until Emmie changed her mind or fully recovered, she wanted to be nearby.
"You think you'll like staying here?" Ethan looked about the faded room.
"You think you'll enjoy staying here?" Ethan glanced around the worn-out room.
"Yes; I love the Fort. I belong here."
"Yeah; I love the Fort. I fit in here."
"I must have it freshened up for you, then."
"I'll get it updated for you, then."
"No, I like it as she left it."
"No, I like it as she left it."
The first person to call at the Fort was Harry Wilbur. He appeared to be laboring under a suitable depression, and never addressed Val without Mrs. Gano-ing her. She said, at last:
The first person to arrive at the Fort was Harry Wilbur. He seemed to be struggling with a noticeable sadness, and he never spoke to Val without adding a "Mrs. Gano" in front of her name. Finally, she said:
"You mustn't be politer than I am, and I can't possibly call you anything but 'Harry.'"
"You can't be nicer than I am, and I can't possibly call you anything other than 'Harry.'"
He flushed and laughed.
He blushed and laughed.
"All right;" and he presently gave himself up to an undisguised satisfaction in Val's return.
"Okay;" and he soon allowed himself to feel genuinely pleased with Val's return.
It was from Wilbur she heard that Julia Otway was engaged to be married to Mr. Tom Scherer, Judge Wilbur's[Pg 460] new law partner. The late-comer was reputed to be tremendously clever, and to have written a very "modern" and highly successful novel.
It was from Wilbur that she learned Julia Otway was engaged to marry Mr. Tom Scherer, Judge Wilbur's[Pg 460] new law partner. The newcomer was said to be exceptionally intelligent and had written a very "modern" and highly successful novel.
"Scherer's great," Harry said, in his good-natured way. "He does and is all the things my father's been bothering so long to make me."
"Scherer's great," Harry said, in his friendly way. "He does and is everything my dad has been trying so hard to make me."
"And do you like him—this Scherer?"
"And do you like him—this Scherer?"
"Course; he's taken a frightful responsibility off me. Besides, he's a capital fellow."
"Of course; he's taken a huge burden off my shoulders. Plus, he's a great guy."
Val and Ethan were going over the river one morning soon after their arrival, when, on the bridge in the narrow footway, they met Julia and Jerry face to face. Val shook hands with them both, and as she talked to Jerry she heard Ethan saying they had expected to see Julia before this—when was she coming to the Fort? Julia made plausible excuses for not having called before, and Ethan laughingly blamed Mr. Scherer.
Val and Ethan were crossing the river one morning shortly after they arrived when they ran into Julia and Jerry on the narrow bridge. Val shook hands with both of them, and while she chatted with Jerry, she heard Ethan saying they had expected to see Julia sooner—when was she coming to the Fort? Julia made reasonable excuses for not stopping by earlier, and Ethan playfully blamed Mr. Scherer.
"Bring him to see us," he said, as they parted.
"Bring him to see us," he said as they went their separate ways.
The next morning, Julia passed by while Ethan was giving some directions to the gardeners. He called out to her, and they talked awhile at the gate. Val, at an upper window, wondered what she could say to her husband that would not betray the ground of that old quarrel, and that yet would relieve her from pretending she had shaken off the effects of it. As she stood there the bell sounded. Julia glanced up and saw her. Ethan, seeing a change in the face, looked up, too, and called out:
The next morning, Julia walked by while Ethan was giving some instructions to the gardeners. He called out to her, and they chatted for a bit at the gate. Val, watching from an upper window, thought about what she could say to her husband that wouldn't reveal the source of their old argument, while still allowing her to stop pretending she had moved past it. As she stood there, the bell rang. Julia looked up and saw her. Ethan noticed the change in her expression, looked up as well, and called out:
"Oh, Val, here's Miss Julia; make her come in and lunch with us."
"Oh, Val, here's Miss Julia; have her join us for lunch."
Val went down and seconded her husband's invitation. Julia declined, but Ethan insisted. In the end she came. Twice in the following week Ethan went over to play tennis at the Otways'. The last time he brought Julia and Mr. Scherer back with him.
Val went downstairs and backed up her husband's invitation. Julia said no, but Ethan pushed for it. In the end, she agreed to come. Twice during the next week, Ethan went over to play tennis at the Otways'. The last time, he brought Julia and Mr. Scherer back with him.
Val was sitting on the back veranda with Ernest and Sue Halliwell.
Val was sitting on the back patio with Ernest and Sue Halliwell.
When the Halliwells had gone, and Ethan and Mr. Scherer had strolled off to see how the newly rolled and[Pg 461] sodded croquet-ground was looking, Julia said, with a slight embarrassment:
When the Halliwells had left, and Ethan and Mr. Scherer had walked off to check how the newly rolled and[Pg 461] sodded croquet field was looking, Julia said, a little embarrassed:
"Your husband just made us come back with him."
"Your husband just forced us to come back with him."
"I'm very glad."
"I'm really glad."
"I told him you didn't want to see me."
"I told him you didn't want to meet me."
Val looked up quickly.
Val quickly looked up.
"He must have thought that strange."
"He must have thought that was odd."
"He did. So then I knew you had never told."
"He did. So I knew you never told."
"Told what?"
"Told what?"
"Oh, about that old school-girl silliness of mine."
"Oh, about that silly school-girl behavior of mine."
"You must have known that I would never—"
"You must have known that I would never—"
"Yes, yes—especially now that I'm engaged."
"Yeah, definitely—especially now that I'm engaged."
"I don't see how that affects the situation," said Val, a little haughtily.
"I don't see how that impacts the situation," Val said, a bit arrogantly.
Julia was looking after the men.
Julia was taking care of the men.
"You've never forgiven me," she said, "and yet I should think you'd been happy enough to—"
"You've never forgiven me," she said, "and still, I would have thought you’d be happy enough to—"
"To what?"
"To what?"
"Not to harbor ill-will."
"Don't hold a grudge."
"I don't see what my being happy has to do with it."
"I don't understand how my happiness is related to this."
"Why, everything. The one who has got what she wants hasn't much ground for complaint."
"Well, everything. The person who has what she wants doesn't have much to complain about."
"Much ground for complaint?" Val's eyes sparkled. "What do you mean? What have I to complain of?"
"Much to complain about?" Val's eyes sparkled. "What do you mean? What do I have to complain about?"
"Nothing, of course, really. But I've thought the few times we've met that you—that you didn't particularly like—" She stopped.
"Nothing, really. But I’ve noticed the few times we’ve met that you— that you didn’t particularly like—" She stopped.
"When I don't like things I change them," said Val, privately congratulating them both that Julia's sentence was left hanging in the air. Pride was working strongly upon her. "It's true enough that I've got what I want; but haven't you?" The two men came back round the L, crunching the new gravel under their feet. "The Halliwells said you are to be married next month."
"When I don't like things, I change them," Val said, privately feeling proud that Julia's sentence was left hanging. Pride was really taking over her. "It's true that I got what I wanted; but what about you?" The two men returned around the corner, crunching the new gravel beneath their feet. "The Halliwells mentioned you’re getting married next month."
"Other people always know what I'm going to do so much better than I do my myself."
"Other people always know what I’m going to do way better than I do myself."
"It's not true, then?"
"Is that not true?"
"It's not settled."
"It's not resolved."
The men were within ear-shot.
The men were within earshot.
"You and Mr. Scherer must stay to supper," said Val, with a deliberate cordiality, as the men rejoined them, "mustn't they, Ethan?"
"You and Mr. Scherer have to stay for dinner," Val said warmly as the men came back, "don't you think, Ethan?"
In the evening old Mr. Otway and Jerry came over. Julia played, and her fiancé sang student songs.
In the evening, old Mr. Otway and Jerry came over. Julia played, and her fiancé sang college songs.
Julia noticed that Mr. Gano made no effort to get Val to sing, and she fell to imagining what his feelings had been when he found that he had silenced that wonderful voice. She went home full of secret pain and irritation—irritation at Tom Scherer because—well, because he was not Ethan Gano; pain at finding how the old feeling she had thought dead had sprung up quick, tormenting, under the careless glance of those sombre eyes.
Julia noticed that Mr. Gano didn't try to get Val to sing, and she found herself imagining what he must have felt when he realized he had silenced that amazing voice. She went home feeling a mix of hidden pain and irritation—irritated with Tom Scherer simply because he wasn’t Ethan Gano; pained to discover that the old feelings she thought were gone had resurfaced intensely, tormenting her under the careless gaze of those dark eyes.
Almost every morning she resolved to go no more to the Fort; almost every evening saw the resolution broken.
Almost every morning she decided not to go to the Fort anymore; almost every evening, she broke that decision.
If, in the days that followed, Julia's odd footing in the house was not discouraged by Val's proud tolerance, it was maintained by an attitude on Ethan's part, entirely friendly, sometimes even flattering. With Scherer, too, he was on the best of terms. Scherer, immensely pleased at Gano's liking for his society, was ready to smoke and talk politics or literature till two in the morning. He could sit in court all day, play tennis or sing songs in the evening, and again sit up half the night.
If, in the days that followed, Julia's strange position in the house wasn't dampened by Val's proud acceptance, it was upheld by Ethan's completely friendly, sometimes even flattering, attitude. He was also on great terms with Scherer. Scherer, thrilled that Gano enjoyed his company, was eager to smoke and discuss politics or literature until two in the morning. He could spend all day in court, play tennis or sing songs in the evening, and then stay up half the night again.
"Do men always need outsiders? Is a wife never enough? Still, it isn't Scherer I mind," Val said, honestly enough, to herself, "although he is beginning to echo and imitate Ethan absurdly."
"Do men always need outside help? Is a wife never enough? Still, it's not Scherer I have a problem with," Val said to herself, honestly enough, "even though he's starting to copy and imitate Ethan in the most ridiculous way."
The real trouble was that they went almost nowhere without Julia. It was Julia and Ethan who one day, when Val was confined to her room with a cold, arranged the steamboat excursions up and down the Mioto.
The real issue was that they hardly went anywhere without Julia. It was Julia and Ethan who one day, when Val was stuck in her room with a cold, planned the steamboat trips up and down the Mioto.
Val, lying in bed in the blue room, heard them laughing down on the back veranda.
Val, lying in bed in the blue room, heard them laughing on the back porch.
Ethan came up-stairs an hour or so later.
Ethan came upstairs about an hour later.
"Oh, you're awake!"
"Oh, you're up!"
"Well, yes; it isn't likely I'd sleep with all that noise."
"Yeah, there's no way I could sleep with all that noise."
"What noise?"
"What sound?"
"Why, Julia and you laughing."
"Why are you and Julia laughing?"
"Oh, I'm sorry. It was stupid of us to leave the door open."
"Oh, I'm sorry. It was careless of us to leave the door open."
The answer jarred.
The answer shocked.
"Does Julia know my cold's worse?"
"Does Julia know that my cold is worse?"
"Yes, she wanted to come up and see you."
"Yeah, she wanted to come up and see you."
"She did!"
"She totally did!"
"I wouldn't let her disturb you. But she's got a plan—rather an amusing plan. Julia is full of ideas."
"I wouldn't let her bother you. But she's got a plan—it's actually kind of funny. Julia is brimming with ideas."
"What kind of ideas?"
"What type of ideas?"
"Oh, plans for passing the time. This, for instance: going one of these fine days with hampers and some good fiddlers on an absurd flat-bottomed steamboat, that stops every time a passenger comes out of the virgin forest to the water's edge and waves an umbrella to the man at the wheel."
"Oh, plans for passing the time. Like this, for example: taking a trip one of these lovely days with picnic baskets and some talented musicians on a silly flat-bottomed steamboat that stops every time a passenger comes out of the untouched forest to the water's edge and waves an umbrella at the captain."
"Going an excursion on the steamboat is an idea that every man, woman, and child in New Plymouth has had for the last century."
"Taking a trip on the steamboat is something that everyone in New Plymouth, from kids to adults, has thought about for the last hundred years."
Ethan smiled.
Ethan grinned.
"Shall I read to you?"
"Should I read to you?"
"You don't want to talk?"
"Don't want to talk?"
She had some ado not to cry, but she kept saying to herself: "Silly! silly! silly!"
She had some trouble not crying, but she kept telling herself, "Silly! Silly! Silly!"
"I don't mind," he answered; but he walked about the room looking at Aunt Valeria's atrocities, and naturally, Val said to herself, growing grave. How he had laughed down on the veranda!
"I don't mind," he replied; but he paced around the room, taking in Aunt Valeria's awful decorations, and naturally, Val thought to herself, becoming serious. How he had laughed on the veranda!
In a couple of days she had shaken off her cold sufficiently to go on the river with Julia's party. Although it was little pleasure to Val, she offered no slightest objection to this excursion or to the second "up river."
In a couple of days, she had recovered from her cold enough to go on the river with Julia's group. Even though Val didn’t find much pleasure in it, she didn’t object at all to this outing or to the second trip "up river."
But although no one noticed anything amiss, the days were bringing her an acute disquiet. She saw clearly that Julia was not in love with Tom Scherer, and she saw further. A new sense came to her, not altogether depressing, of life's fecund possibility for unhappiness. So many ways[Pg 464] of going wrong, only one of going right! Well, it was very exciting.
But even though no one saw anything wrong, the days were filling her with a deep unease. She clearly realized that Julia wasn't in love with Tom Scherer, and she understood more. A new awareness emerged in her, not entirely depressing, about the many ways life could bring unhappiness. So many ways to mess up, but only one way to get it right! Well, it was really exciting.
"Is this what the story-books mean? Am I what's called jealous?" she asked herself. "Am I secretly afraid of Julia? Was Ethan right? Does even joy like ours change and pass? No, no; it will be all right to-morrow."
"Is this what the storybooks mean? Am I what’s called jealous?" she asked herself. "Am I secretly afraid of Julia? Was Ethan right? Does even joy like ours change and fade? No, no; it will be fine tomorrow."
Although she called herself a thousand fools, and guilty of vulgar suspicions into the bargain, she presently could not rid herself of the feeling that Ethan was a little cold to her; the mere fancy that this might be so made her shrink from him, lightly evade his caress, first frustrate and then deny his tenderness.
Although she called herself a thousand fools and guilty of cheap suspicions on top of that, she couldn’t shake the feeling that Ethan was a bit distant with her; just the thought that this might be true made her pull away from him, lightly dodge his affection, first frustrate and then reject his tenderness.
"You are tired of being kissed?" he said, one morning.
"You tired of getting kissed?" he asked one morning.
As she only smiled and made no answer, he did not for thirty-six hours offer to repeat the offence, and went with lowered looks, silent, impenetrable, when they were alone.
As she just smiled and didn’t reply, he didn’t try to do it again for thirty-six hours, and walked around with a downcast expression, quiet and unreadable, when they were alone.
"Is it really so?" she burst out that second evening, after Julia and the rest went home. "Is it only when others are here that you are happy?"
"Is it really true?" she exclaimed that second evening after Julia and the others had gone home. "Are you only happy when other people are around?"
"It's only when others are here that I can forget that there's a rhythm even in such love as ours."
"It's only when other people are around that I can forget there's a rhythm even in a love like ours."
"What do you mean by a rhythm?"
"What do you mean by a rhythm?"
"A rise and a fall. A winter because there has been a summer."
"A rise and a fall. A winter because there has been a summer."
"No, no, Ethan." Her voice rang piteously.
"No, no, Ethan." Her voice sounded full of sorrow.
"I'm not blaming you, dear."
"I'm not blaming you, hon."
"Blaming me? I should think not." She spoke almost cavalierly.
"Blaming me? I don't think so." She said it quite casually.
"It's the same with the fortunes of love, I suppose," he went on, "as it is with the fortunes of families, of nations, creeds, crops." He laughed a little ironic laugh. "The very planets have a time of prosperity, a point of ascendancy reached, a time of failing, an ultimate—"
"It's the same with the ups and downs of love, I guess," he continued, "as it is with the fortunes of families, nations, beliefs, and harvests." He let out a slightly ironic laugh. "Even the planets go through periods of prosperity, reach a peak, face a decline, and ultimately—"
"Ethan, Ethan, what are you saying!" She stopped him as he paced the parlor from Daniel Boone to the mirror. She remembered the evening that her father, in that very room, had "forbidden the banns." "You know I don't let you talk like that of our dear love."
"Ethan, Ethan, what are you saying!" She stopped him as he walked back and forth in the parlor from Daniel Boone to the mirror. She remembered the evening when her father, in that very room, had "forbidden the banns." "You know I don't let you speak like that about our dear love."
"I only say it to myself, child, as a kind of comfort."
"I just say it to myself, kid, as a way to feel better."
"You need comforting, too?"
"You need comfort, too?"
He nodded, smiling in his grave way.
He nodded, smiling in a serious way.
"I tell myself it's not my darling that is to blame. We've been almost too happy. The old leveller, Nature, is at her eternal work of rotation, turning the big wheel round. By so much as we've been on the top we must go under for a little."
"I keep reminding myself it's not my love's fault. We've been nearly too happy. Nature, the great equalizer, is doing her usual thing of making sure things come full circle. Since we've been on top for a while, we have to go down for a bit."
"Ethan, that may be good science, but it's very poor love."
"Ethan, that might be good science, but it's really bad love."
"It's the best apology I can invent for you."
"It's the best apology I can come up with for you."
"For me?" Her voice rang along an indignant circumflex.
"For me?" Her voice sounded with a tone of indignation.
"It's certainly not I who was tired."
"It's definitely not me who was tired."
"Oh, Ethan, I was never tired for the smallest little bit of an instant. Kiss me! kiss me!" She clung about his neck. "It was only that I was tired of Julia's high laugh, and—and tired of her altogether!" she burst out.
"Oh, Ethan, I was never even a little tired for a second. Kiss me! Kiss me!" She wrapped her arms around his neck. "It was just that I was fed up with Julia's loud laugh, and—and just tired of her in general!" she exclaimed.
"Then why do you have her here?" he asked, without a moment's hesitation.
"Then why is she here?" he asked, instantly.
"Oh, only because you like her so much," Val said, with her old childish frankness.
"Oh, just because you like her so much," Val said, with her old childish honesty.
"As to that, I like her well enough. She's provincial, but she's lively and good-tempered. However, if she's got on your nerves, I don't want her about."
"As for that, I like her just fine. She's a bit naive, but she's energetic and easy to get along with. However, if she's bothering you, I don't want her around."
"It would be very selfish of me—" Val began, with reluctantly righteous air.
"It would be really selfish of me—" Val started, with a somewhat self-righteous tone.
"Nonsense. How long do you want to stay here, anyhow?"
"Nonsense. How long do you want to stay here, anyway?"
"Do you mean you're ready to go away?" she asked, her lips parting and her white teeth gleaming in a half incredulous smile.
"Are you saying you're ready to leave?" she asked, her lips slightly parted and her white teeth shining in a half skeptical smile.
"I do call that ingratitude."
"I call that ingratitude."
"Of course I know it was for my sake at first—"
"Of course I know it was for me at first—"
"First and last, Mrs. Gano; though what good it does Emmie—"
"First and last, Mrs. Gano; although I’m not sure how it helps Emmie—"
"Oh-h!" She leaned her head against him with a happy sigh. "You're thinking of Emmie!"
"Oh!" She rested her head against him with a happy sigh. "You're thinking about Emmie!"
"As to Julia," he said, reflectively, "I didn't know enough about women's friendships to be able to tell—"
"As for Julia," he said thoughtfully, "I didn’t know enough about women’s friendships to really understand—"
He looked down at the face on his shoulder considering.
He looked down at the face on his shoulder, deep in thought.
"Yes," she said, smiling, "let me in—tell me the worst."
"Yeah," she said, smiling, "let me in—tell me everything."
"You see, Julia"—he hesitated—"it won't be easy to make you understand without hurting you."
"You see, Julia"—he paused—"it's not going to be easy to make you understand without hurting you."
Val stood suddenly erect, the smile gone. But very gently he pressed her head down on his shoulder again, and rested his cheek on her hair.
Val stood up abruptly, the smile faded. But very gently, he pressed her head back down on his shoulder and rested his cheek on her hair.
"You see, Julia is like a game of tennis, or a pleasant picture of the anecdotic kind. She doesn't give one cause to think; she is mildly amusing and agreeably irrelevant."
"You see, Julia is like a game of tennis or a nice little story. She doesn't make you think; she's somewhat entertaining and pleasantly off-topic."
"What is there in that to hurt me?" said the suspicious voice under his chin.
"What could possibly hurt me?" said the wary voice beneath his chin.
"There is nothing that ought to hurt you. But such a person may at times be a sort of—a sort of—"
"There’s nothing that should hurt you. But that kind of person might sometimes be a kind of—a kind of—"
"Distraction—refuge; just what I used to be."
"Distraction—my escape; exactly who I used to be."
"As if any one ever could be what you used to be!"
"As if anyone could ever be what you used to be!"
He held her closer.
He hugged her tighter.
"You're saying what I used to be, as if—"
"You're saying what I used to be, as if—"
She struggled to get out of his arms, but he kept her prisoner.
She tried to break free from his grip, but he held her captive.
"Hush! Listen. It's only this, dear: In sharing my life you have come a little—a little under the shadow. No, you aren't what you used to be—a gay little cousin that one could laugh with, and, as I thought, leave behind. You are something so much nearer that you are a dearer self. You give hope a new gladness"—she looked up with happy eyes—"you give fear fresh poignancy."
"Hush! Listen. It's just this, dear: By sharing my life, you've come a bit—just a bit—under the shadow. No, you’re not who you used to be—a cheerful little cousin to laugh with, who I thought I could leave behind. You are something much closer, and you’ve become a dearer part of me. You give hope a new joy"—she looked up with bright eyes—"you give fear a fresh intensity."
"No—no," she said lightly, concerned only to lift him out of his grave mood. "No, Ethan, I'm sorry to disappoint you, but I have not found it dull or gloomifying to be with you. You invent sad things to say, but we've had a heavenly time—till just lately."
"No—no," she said playfully, only focused on pulling him out of his gloomy mood. "No, Ethan, I'm sorry to let you down, but I haven't found it boring or depressing to be with you. You come up with sad things to say, but we've had an amazing time—until just recently."
"Yes, we found happiness if ever two people did!" But he looked at her with so strange a passion of questioning that she kissed his eyelids down.
"Yes, we found happiness if ever two people did!" But he looked at her with such an intense curiosity that she kissed his eyelids gently.
CHAPTER 33
She longed more and more to go abroad again.
She increasingly wanted to go abroad again.
"As soon as ever you please," said Ethan.
"As soon as you want," said Ethan.
How good he was to her! How he indulged her! How wonderful it was to be loved by such a man! Soon they'd be off again on their travels, seeing the beautiful Old World. Oh, Life was keeping her promises every one!
How good he was to her! How he spoiled her! How amazing it was to be loved by such a man! Soon they'd be off again on their travels, exploring the beautiful Old World. Oh, Life was keeping all her promises!
Five days after the talk about Julia came a letter from Mother Joachim, saying that Emmie's health was quite restored, but that she was inflexible about not seeing her sister. Mother Joachim herself thought it best that, for a year or so, nothing more should be said of the proposed meeting. Perhaps the girl would be willing to see her friends before taking the black veil.
Five days after the conversation about Julia, a letter arrived from Mother Joachim, stating that Emmie's health had fully recovered but that she was adamant about not seeing her sister. Mother Joachim believed it was best that, for about a year, there be no further discussions about the proposed meeting. Perhaps the girl would be open to seeing her friends before taking the black veil.
With a joy, for which Val, thinking of her sister, reproached herself, she and Ethan had begun to lay their plans for a winter in Italy. Suddenly, without reason as it appeared to her, his interest seemed to falter, his good spirits to flicker out.
With a joy that Val, reflecting on her sister, felt guilty about, she and Ethan had started to make plans for a winter in Italy. Suddenly, for reasons that seemed unclear to her, his enthusiasm seemed to wane, and his upbeat mood faded.
Although even Val would not have denied that her husband could, if put to it, produce at any moment of the day or night the blackest charges against the order of the world, he had not hitherto proved a depressing person to live with. Like certain other unsanguine souls, he was a pleasanter companion than many an arrant optimist.
Although even Val wouldn't deny that her husband could, if pushed, come up with the darkest accusations against the state of the world at any time of day or night, he hadn't been a depressing person to live with so far. Like some other pessimistic people, he was actually a more pleasant companion than many extreme optimists.
This was more certainly the case when politics were a little in the background. Val longed to see the subject banned. It seemed the one thing that took Ethan quite out of her sphere, and kept him in some world of scorn and indignation, at whose borders her smiling jurisdiction stopped.
This was definitely the case when politics were somewhat in the background. Val wanted to see the topic banned. It felt like the one thing that pushed Ethan completely out of her orbit and kept him in a world full of scorn and anger, at the edges of which her cheerful influence couldn't reach.
"No more politics!" she said to Tom Scherer when he appeared after breakfast the morning after the letter had come from Mother Joachim. "I've come to the conclusion that it's bad for the digestion to talk bribery and corruption night after night till the small hours."
"No more politics!" she told Tom Scherer when he showed up after breakfast the morning after the letter arrived from Mother Joachim. "I've realized that discussing bribery and corruption night after night until the early hours is bad for my digestion."
"Your digestion ought to be all right. You deserted us at eleven o'clock."
"Your digestion should be fine. You left us at eleven o'clock."
"I? Oh yes; but other people—"
"I? Oh yeah; but other people—"
"Never know when to go home?"
"Don't know when to go home?"
"It's not the people who go home that I am concerned about, if you'll forgive my saying so. Ethan's in one of his moods this morning."
"It's not the people who go home that I'm worried about, if you don't mind me saying. Ethan's in one of his moods this morning."
"What sort of mood?" asked Scherer, looking into the cloudless face of the young wife. "Not very grim, to judge from its effect on yours."
"What kind of mood?" Scherer asked, looking at the clear expression on the young wife's face. "It doesn't seem too serious, judging by how it's affecting you."
"Oh, very grim indeed." As Ethan came in she waved her hand and made a little mock bow. "You knew him yesterday as His Serene Transparency, to-day Don Inscrutable Furioso of Grim Tartary; smokes like a chimney, and won't say a word."
"Oh, very grim indeed." As Ethan came in, she waved her hand and made a little mock bow. "You knew him yesterday as His Serene Transparency, today Don Inscrutable Furioso of Grim Tartary; smokes like a chimney and won't say a word."
Ethan laughed and threw his cigarette into the fire.
Ethan laughed and tossed his cigarette into the fire.
"Morning!"
"Good morning!"
"Good-morning! I thought before I went to the office I'd come and have a little talk with you about that piece of property out by Ely's Farm."
"Good morning! I thought I’d stop by for a quick chat about that piece of land near Ely's Farm before heading to the office."
Val glanced through the window.
Val peered out the window.
"Hi there! Jack and Jill, where you off to? Wait!"
"Hey there! Jack and Jill, where are you guys going? Hold on!"
The men looked out, and saw two small chocolate-brown infants precipitate themselves upon Val. She sat down on the grass with the two small creatures in front of her, and soon had them rolling about and squealing with merriment.
The men looked out and saw two tiny chocolate-brown babies throw themselves at Val. She sat down on the grass with the two little ones in front of her and soon had them rolling around and squealing with joy.
"Where on earth did she find those pickaninnies?" asked Scherer.
"Where on earth did she find those kids?" asked Scherer.
"Offspring of Venus; little sunburned, that's all."
"Kids of Venus; just a little sunburned, that's all."
Val's dog-cart came to the gate, and she called out:
Val's dog cart pulled up to the gate, and she shouted:
"Ethan, come and mind the twins while I get my hat."
"Ethan, come take care of the twins while I grab my hat."
He came out, and the children scuttled at sight of him.
He stepped out, and the kids rushed away when they saw him.
"Do smile and reassure them," Val said, reproachfully. "There are ways of looking black that darkies don't mind, but— Oh, forgive me!" She caught up his hand and smiled tenderly at him. "I was only making fun, but it was stupid fun. I don't make light of your political anxieties, but life must go on, you know, and we must smile—just a little." She ran into the house and came out with hat and gloves. "Put the babies into the cart, Ethan. They're coming for a drive."
"Please smile and reassure them," Val said, a bit reproachfully. "There are ways to appear gloomy that people don’t mind, but— Oh, I’m sorry!" She took his hand and smiled at him warmly. "I was just joking, but it was a silly joke. I don’t make light of your political worries, but life has to go on, you know, and we need to smile—just a little." She dashed into the house and came out with her hat and gloves. "Put the kids in the cart, Ethan. They’re going for a drive."
The black children, preternaturally solemn while Ethan and Scherer lifted them in, grinned and squealed with excitement the moment they were landed by the side of "Miss Val."
The black kids, unusually serious while Ethan and Scherer lifted them in, grinned and squealed with excitement the moment they were dropped off by "Miss Val."
"Miss Val" had been in wild spirits since she opened her eyes. The reaction had set in. After those days of vague, jealously hidden pain, she saw at hand a speedy freedom from the burden of Julia's presence.
"Miss Val" had been in great spirits since she woke up. The reaction had kicked in. After those days of unclear, secretly concealed pain, she saw a quick escape from the weight of Julia's presence.
She drove the fleet little Arab madly about the town "doing errands," she called out to the Halliwells and others, as she clattered by them in the dog-cart, with her grinning little guests breaking into shrieks of laughter at each jolt and every sudden turning of a corner. Val bought them oranges and sticks of candy. One of her "errands" was to call at the bank for Jerry, who, she said, alone understood how to make the perfection of a swing. She must have a swing. She was dying for a swing. It was so silly to give up delightful things just because children found them delightful too. And old Mr. Otway was coaxed to let Jerry come back in the cart.
She drove the small, lively pony around town "running errands," calling out to the Halliwells and others as she zoomed past in the dog-cart, her laughing little passengers bursting into fits of giggles with every bump and sharp turn. Val picked up oranges and candy sticks for them. One of her "errands" was to stop by the bank for Jerry, who, she claimed, was the only one who knew how to create the perfect swing. She had to have a swing. She was craving a swing. It was so ridiculous to give up fun things just because kids enjoyed them too. And old Mr. Otway was convinced to let Jerry ride back in the cart.
On the crooked limb of the catalpa-tree they rigged up a splendid swing, and Jerry stayed to luncheon.
On the crooked branch of the catalpa tree, they set up a great swing, and Jerry stayed for lunch.
"I won't keep you after three," his old playmate said. "Ethan and I are working at Italian from three till four. But come back this evening, and receive the thanks of the assembled community."
"I won't hold you up after three," his old friend said. "Ethan and I are practicing Italian from three to four. But come back this evening to get the thanks of the community."
After Jerry took himself off, Ethan and she went into the long room and began their reading. Usually this hour over their books was a time that Ethan seemed frankly[Pg 470] to enjoy. To-day, in spite of Val's gay good-humor, he was sometimes languid and sometimes nervously alert. He scolded her a little for forgetting a rule he had told her the day before.
After Jerry left, Ethan and she went into the long room and started reading. Usually, this hour spent over their books was a time that Ethan genuinely enjoyed[Pg 470]. Today, despite Val's cheerful attitude, he was sometimes sluggish and at other times nervously on edge. He lightly reprimanded her for forgetting a rule he had explained to her the day before.
"Yes, I'm stupid; forgive me," she said.
"Yeah, I'm really dumb; sorry about that," she said.
Again, towards the end of the hour, her attention wandered, remembering joyously that she was going abroad again.
Again, as the hour came to a close, her mind drifted, happily recalling that she would be traveling overseas once more.
"You are thinking of something else," he said, looking at her almost angrily.
"You’re thinking about something else," he said, looking at her almost angrily.
"Oh, well, I won't."
"Oh, well, I won't."
"Yes, but you do. You lose half the good of learning a new language if it doesn't teach you to concentrate. Shut out everything else," he said, gravely. "It's the only way."
"Yes, but you really do. You miss out on half the benefits of learning a new language if it doesn't help you focus. Block out everything else," he said seriously. "That's the only way."
"Yes, yes, I'll be much better next time. But are you loving me to-day?"
"Yes, yes, I'll do better next time. But do you love me today?"
He dropped the book like one whose strength is spent. Then he leaned over the arm of the great red chair and kissed her, holding her close, clinging to her.
He dropped the book like someone who's exhausted. Then he leaned over the arm of the big red chair and kissed her, holding her tightly, clinging to her.
"In spite of my sins, are you loving me more than you did yesterday?" she said, smiling.
"In spite of my mistakes, do you love me more today than you did yesterday?" she said, smiling.
"Twenty-four hours more," he answered, seeming to fall in with her mood.
"Twenty-four more hours," he replied, appearing to align with her mood.
"All that much more?"
"Is that much more?"
"All that much."
"Not that much."
"What are we going to do to-day after lessons?" She got up and stood before him with her finger in her book.
"What are we going to do today after class?" She got up and stood in front of him with her finger in her book.
"Scherer and I are going to ride out to Ely's Farm a little after four, to look at that property. You had better come, too."
"Scherer and I are heading out to Ely's Farm shortly after four to check out that property. You should come along, too."
"All right. But what makes you look at me so—so—" She dropped her book and perched herself on his knee. "What are you thinking about?"
"Okay. But why do you look at me like that—like really—" She set her book down and sat on his knee. "What are you thinking about?"
"I was thinking about this bit of Dante."
"I was thinking about this part of Dante."
"No, no; it's wicked to tell lies. You don't smile to-day except when you make yourself. What—are—you—thinking—about?" she demanded.
"No, no; it's wrong to lie. You only smile today when you force it. What—are—you—thinking—about?" she asked.
But she waited in vain. He seemed to forget her [Pg 471]question—forget her presence. She put one arm about his neck, and lifting her other hand doubled, she knocked at his forehead.
But she waited in vain. He seemed to forget her [Pg 471]question—forget she was there. She wrapped one arm around his neck and, lifting her other hand into a fist, tapped on his forehead.
"Let me in—let me in," she said.
"Let me in—let me in," she said.
His answer was to crush her against him, and hold her so, in a silence that was broken only by the loud, insistent ticking of the tall gilt clock. When Val spoke again it was subdued and dreamily:
His response was to pull her close and hold her tightly in silence, which was only interrupted by the loud, persistent ticking of the tall gold clock. When Val spoke again, it was soft and dreamy:
"Isn't it odd how much we sit in this huge old chair of hers whenever we're here alone?"
"Isn't it strange how we always sit in this big old chair of hers whenever we're here by ourselves?"
"It's a friendly old chair," he answered, putting out his foot and setting it in motion. "Ever since the far back times when I was rocked to sleep in it, and made to forget Yaffti and all the spectres and the hurts of childhood"—his voice was sweet and lulling—"the old chair has been a haven."
"It's a cozy old chair," he replied, extending his foot and giving it a nudge. "Ever since the long ago days when I was rocked to sleep in it, and was able to forget Yaffti and all the ghosts and pains of childhood"—his voice was soothing and relaxing—"the old chair has been a refuge."
"It was more of a judgment-seat to me," she said, and it crossed her mind that it must be near the anniversary of the day her grandmother had died.
"It felt more like a judgment seat to me," she said, and she realized it must be close to the anniversary of her grandmother's death.
She mustn't forget that date as she did all others; her whole life long she meant to remember that day, to keep it holy with special remembrance and with flowers, and some little deed of the kind she would have liked—done in memoriam. She lifted her head from Ethan's shoulder and looked for the calendar. It always hung on a brass nail beside the fireplace. It had been there three or four days ago, she was sure. She sat thinking this, with her head turned away from her husband, and then, while she speculated as to the calendar's whereabouts, another portion of her brain was thinking idly:
She couldn't forget that date like she had forgotten all the others; her whole life she intended to remember that day, to keep it special with meaningful remembrance, flowers, and some little act of kindness that she would have appreciated—done in memory of it. She lifted her head from Ethan's shoulder and looked for the calendar. It always hung on a brass nail next to the fireplace. It had been there three or four days ago, she was sure. She sat there thinking this, with her head turned away from her husband, while another part of her mind wandered, wondering where the calendar had gone:
"Why doesn't he draw me back into his arms as he always does, and say, 'Don't be such a restless creature'? He sees I'm looking for something; why doesn't he ask for what?" And then a sudden, formless presentiment seized her. "It must be because he knows. Why should he have guessed just that? Had he taken the calendar away himself? Why should he? What was the date?"
"Why doesn't he pull me back into his arms like he always does and say, 'Stop being so restless'? He sees that I'm searching for something; why doesn't he just ask what it is?" And then a sudden, vague feeling of unease hit her. "It must be because he knows. How could he have figured that out? Did he take the calendar away himself? Why would he do that? What’s the date?"
Like a blow between the eyes came the knowledge and[Pg 472] awakening. As if it had actually come in the form of a blow from a fist, she shut her dazed eyes, and saw the blackness sown with stars. But for that closing of the eyes, no muscle had she moved. She had indeed lost track of time. Her ineradicable failing there had made forgetfulness possible; the time of painful preoccupation about Julia had made it easy; the last days of all-absorbing gladness had made it sure. She did the mental sum again and again. Yes, it was September 16. To-morrow was the anniversary of Mrs. Gano's death. Yesterday was the last day of the old life for Val. To-day the bolt had fallen. But had it—had it? Had she not lived through moments like this before? In those first months—yes; but then she had taken Time and Fear by the forelock. To-day she was far behind.
Like a punch to the face, the realization and awakening hit her. It felt as if it had come from an actual fist; she closed her dazed eyes and saw the darkness filled with stars. Besides shutting her eyes, she hadn’t moved a muscle. She had truly lost track of time. Her persistent weakness in that area had made forgetting easy; the time spent obsessing over Julia had made it simple; the recent days of overwhelming happiness had made it certain. She went over the mental calculation again and again. Yes, it was September 16. Tomorrow was the anniversary of Mrs. Gano's death. Yesterday was the last day of Val's old life. Today, the truth had struck. But had it really—had it? Had she not experienced moments like this before? During those first months—yes; but back then, she had taken Time and Fear by the reins. Today, she felt far behind.
It was strange to herself how all her dreads—physical shrinking and mental anguish—focused in the fear of reading Ethan's consciousness in his face. If blindness could only come upon her, if only she could escape seeing the knowledge in the face she loved, she would, she knew, escape the sharpest pang of all.
It felt weird to her how all her fears—physical discomfort and mental pain—zeroed in on the dread of seeing Ethan's thoughts reflected in his expression. If only she could become blind, if only she could stop seeing the truths in the face she loved, she believed she would escape the most painful hurt of all.
What was he thinking now of her long immobility? Why didn't he speak or move? What need? Why should they look each other in the face? She felt his eyes on her back, and a shiver ran between her shoulder-blades. Those eyes of his, how she dreaded them! They pierced through to the brain. They looked into her heart and watched it as it shrank, showing her the while that, whatever she endured, his agony was more.
What was he thinking now about her long stillness? Why didn’t he say anything or move? What was the point? Why should they look each other in the eye? She felt his gaze on her back, and a chill ran between her shoulder blades. Those eyes of his, how she feared them! They seemed to see right into her mind. They looked into her heart and saw it withering, making her feel all the while that, no matter what she suffered, his pain was greater.
She bowed her head down over her knees. He gathered her up as if she had been a little child, and rocked her dumbly in his arms. They sat so for a moment, each hiding the face from the other. A loud resounding blow upon the knocker made them start apart.
She bent her head down over her knees. He picked her up as if she were a little child and held her silently in his arms. They stayed like that for a moment, each hiding their face from the other. A loud bang on the door made them jump apart.
"The summons!" he thought.
"The call!" he thought.
And that morning in the attic came back to him when, as a child, he glowed with excitement and pride to find the old brass knocker bearing his own name.
And that morning in the attic came back to him when, as a kid, he felt a rush of excitement and pride discovering the old brass knocker with his own name on it.
Val had kept her back turned when she started up, and[Pg 473] was standing now before the window looking into the street. The horses were at the door. Ethan went out. She heard him speaking with Scherer, and Scherer's voice saying:
Val had kept her back turned when she started up, and[Pg 473] was standing now before the window looking into the street. The horses were at the door. Ethan went outside. She heard him talking with Scherer, and Scherer's voice saying:
"Julia will be round in five minutes."
"Julia will be here in five minutes."
Val fled up-stairs and locked the door. She heard her husband coming up, and listened breathless—Scherer, too! A light knock on her door as they passed, and Ethan's voice:
Val ran upstairs and locked the door. She heard her husband approaching and listened, breathless—Scherer, too! There was a light knock on her door as they went by, and Ethan's voice:
"Don't be long getting ready, dear."
"Don't take too long to get ready, darling."
He never said "dear" to her before people.
He never called her "dear" in front of others.
"No; I won't be long," she heard herself answer.
"No; I won't take long," she heard herself reply.
She tore off her house-gown and hurried on her habit. She must be down first. If she were not, she felt she couldn't go, and since he was going—
She ripped off her house dress and quickly put on her outfit. She had to be downstairs first. If she wasn't, she felt like she couldn't go, and since he was going—
When she got down to the gate the only person in sight was Julia, drawing rein by the new white mounting-block at the gate. Calling to the gardener: "Tell Mr. Gano we've gone on before," Val mounted her horse. "I'll race you to the Maple Grove," she cried, and set off at a gallop, Julia following.
When she reached the gate, the only person there was Julia, stopping by the new white mounting block at the gate. She called to the gardener, "Tell Mr. Gano we've already left," and Val got on her horse. "I'll race you to the Maple Grove," she shouted, and took off at a gallop, with Julia following.
Val reached the goal first, and rode back nearly half a mile to propose a shorter contest. Then another and another, till the men caught them up. They, too, seemed to have a fancy for hard riding, and when they reached Ely's Farm the four horses were in a foam.
Val reached the finish line first and rode back almost half a mile to suggest a shorter race. Then they went for another and another, until the men caught up with them. The men also seemed to enjoy the tough riding, and by the time they got to Ely's Farm, all four horses were sweating heavily.
They went over Scherer's property while it was light, and had a nondescript meal afterwards at the farm.
They walked over Scherer's property while it was still light, and had a plain meal afterwards at the farm.
On the way home she heard her husband telling Scherer he must come back with them and get a book Ethan had promised him in the morning. They left Julia at her gate. When Ethan lifted Val down from her horse he whispered:
On the way home, she heard her husband telling Scherer that he had to come back with them to pick up a book that Ethan had promised him in the morning. They left Julia at her gate. When Ethan helped Val down from her horse, he whispered:
"I may walk back with Scherer after we've had a smoke. Don't wait up for me ... go to sleep, darling."
"I might walk back with Scherer after we smoke. Don't wait up for me... just go to sleep, babe."
She clung to him an instant in the dark, and then went in-doors. Her maid was waiting for her up-stairs.
She held onto him for a moment in the dark, and then went inside. Her maid was waiting for her upstairs.
"A bath," said her mistress; "I'm very hot and dusty."
"A bath," said her boss; "I'm really hot and dirty."
The warm water refreshed and revived her. She put on[Pg 474] her long blue dressing-gown of soft unrustling silk. She saw with the old pleasure how white and shapely her arms showed when she lifted her hands to her hair, the wide open sleeves falling back almost to the shoulder. She uncoiled the long brown braids, and let the hair flow loose.
The warm water refreshed and revived her. She put on[Pg 474] her long blue dressing gown made of soft, smooth silk. She felt the familiar joy of seeing how white and shapely her arms looked when she lifted her hands to her hair, the wide open sleeves sliding back almost to her shoulders. She unwound the long brown braids and let her hair flow free.
"Something to read, ma'am, before I go?" asked the prim foreign maid, placing the shaded lamp on the table by the fire and drawing up the arm-chair.
"Anything to read, ma'am, before I leave?" asked the neat foreign maid, setting the shaded lamp on the table by the fire and pulling up the armchair.
"No; that's all."
"Nope, that's it."
Val sat there alone, before the fire, till twelve o'clock; then, lighting a candle, she went to the head of the stair and listened. No sound. He had gone back with Scherer; he must surely come soon. A sudden noise, a sound like the shutting of the gate. She flew back to her room. On an uncontrollable impulse she shut and locked the door, and put out candle and lamp. Had he come that moment she would have feigned sleep. But it was a false alarm. Presently she relit the candle, opened the door, and stood listening. Slowly she went down-stairs, peering over the banisters, trailing her blue draperies from room to room, her hand about the candle-flame and her wide eyes intent.
Val sat alone by the fire until midnight; then, lighting a candle, she went to the top of the stairs and listened. No sound. He had gone back with Scherer; he should be back soon. Suddenly, she heard a noise that sounded like the gate closing. She hurried back to her room. On an uncontrollable impulse, she shut and locked the door and blew out the candle and lamp. If he had come at that moment, she would have pretended to be asleep. But it was just a false alarm. Soon, she lit the candle again, opened the door, and listened carefully. Slowly, she made her way down the stairs, peeking over the banister, dragging her blue draperies from room to room, keeping her hand near the candle flame and her wide eyes focused.
"Looking for what? God knows. It must be Ethan I'm looking for. Why doesn't he come? I'm to 'sleep'—to sleep!"
"Looking for what? God knows. It must be Ethan I'm searching for. Why isn't he here? I'm supposed to 'sleep'—to sleep!"
She went to the front door and opened it. The night smelt fresh and pungent. The scent of the first falling leaves filled the air.
She went to the front door and opened it. The night smelled fresh and strong. The scent of the first falling leaves filled the air.
"Yes," she said to herself, "it's the time of the year when things happen."
"Yeah," she said to herself, "it's that time of year when things start happening."
The heavy burnished knocker caught the candle gleam, and she laid her hot forehead against the cool brass.
The shiny knocker reflected the candlelight, and she pressed her warm forehead against the cool brass.
"He came, first, on such a night. And she went away from us two years ago to-morrow—no, it's to-day."
"He came, first, on a night like this. And she left us two years ago tomorrow—no, it’s today."
She came in and shut the door, but some one had entered with her. Val stood a moment in the silent hall, quite still. The dead woman seemed to have come back from her grave. The quiet house was full of her. Val stood before the long room door, and almost before she realized[Pg 475] what she was doing, she had lifted her hand and knocked. Smiling faintly, she went in. In that dim light it was all just as it used to be. The only reason she couldn't see the figure in the great crimson chair was that the high back concealed the judge and comforter sitting there.
She walked in and closed the door, but someone had come in with her. Val paused for a moment in the quiet hallway, completely still. It felt like the deceased woman had returned from the grave. The calm house was filled with her presence. Val stood in front of the long room door, and almost without realizing it[Pg 475], she raised her hand and knocked. Smiling faintly, she entered. In that dim light, everything was exactly as it used to be. The only reason she couldn't see the figure in the large crimson chair was that the high back hid the judge and comforter sitting there.
Val set the candle down, and, for the first time since the blow had fallen, she felt the rush of tears filling her wide strained eyes. They blurred the dim outlines of things, but, with hands out-stretched, she went towards the empty chair like one praying help and succor. At the side she knelt down and laid her cheek on the arm, crying noiselessly, remembering other days and other pains, but never before this stark denial of all comfort. How good it had been, as a child, to feel the light hand on her hair! Ah! the hand was lighter now. "Well, and so will the hearts of her children be, when they're dust," she said to herself, and rose up. She looked into the parlor. Daniel Boone, his hunters and his dogs, and before the big painting a picture etched on the air of a wild little girl with long flying hair, dancing in the dusk, until a fear fell on her that struck the quicksilver out of her veins and hung her limbs with lead. On the other side of the room was the new grand-piano that had come too late.
Val set the candle down, and for the first time since the blow had come, she felt tears rushing into her wide, strained eyes. They blurred the dim outlines of things, but with her hands outstretched, she went towards the empty chair like someone praying for help and support. She knelt down beside it and laid her cheek on the arm, crying silently, remembering other days and other pains, but never before this stark denial of all comfort. How nice it had been as a child to feel a light hand on her hair! Ah! The hand felt lighter now. "Well, and so will the hearts of her children be when they're dust," she said to herself and stood up. She looked into the parlor. Daniel Boone, his hunters, and his dogs, and before the large painting, a picture etched in the air of a wild little girl with long, flying hair, dancing in the dusk, until a fear fell on her that struck the quicksilver out of her veins and weighed down her limbs. On the other side of the room was the new grand piano that had arrived too late.
The Ethan of ten years ago stood in the corner with his hands on a girl's shoulders, saying "Promise!" And the girl sang no more.
The Ethan from ten years ago stood in the corner with his hands on a girl's shoulders, saying "Promise!" And the girl stopped singing.
She went on from room to room as if still looking for that something she had lost. Up-stairs again—into the room that had been her father's long ago, her husband's now, and full of the impress of his spirit. His pictures, his books—it was the one room in the house wholly, utterly changed, in atmosphere and outward seeming. In the corner of the red damask lounge by the fire, a little old book. She picked it up. Seneca! She hadn't seen it since that day two years ago on the river, when he refused to translate the passage he had marked. She would take it away and spell out for herself those things in the marked book that had marked the soul of the man she[Pg 476] loved. A large empty envelope, folded double, had fallen out. It bore the stamp of the Navy Department, and the Washington postmark. A memorandum in pencil in Ethan's fine handwriting: "Army contracts—fight corruption." On the other side some verses.
She moved from room to room as if she was still searching for something she had lost. Upstairs again—into the room that had once belonged to her father, now her husband’s, and full of his spirit. His pictures, his books—it was the only room in the house that was completely changed, both in atmosphere and appearance. In the corner of the red damask lounge by the fire, there was a little old book. She picked it up. Seneca! She hadn’t seen it since that day two years ago on the river, when he refused to translate the passage he had marked. She would take it away and read for herself those things in the marked book that had touched the soul of the man she[Pg 476] loved. A large empty envelope, folded in half, had fallen out. It had the stamp of the Navy Department and a Washington postmark. A memo in pencil in Ethan's neat handwriting: "Army contracts—fight corruption." On the other side were some verses.
Ah! he was beginning to write again. No; there was an unfamiliar name at the end. Still, what was it that he had taken the trouble to copy?
Ah! he was starting to write again. No; there was a strange name at the end. Still, what was it that he had gone out of his way to copy?
She looked up and saw her husband standing at the door. With a cry she let fall paper and candle, and fled into his arms.
She looked up and saw her husband standing at the door. With a scream, she dropped the paper and candle and ran into his arms.
"My dear, my dear!" he whispered, trying to soothe her. They stood there locked in each other's arms while the minutes went by. At last, "Help me to find the candle," she said, faintly, and as they both went towards the fireless grate, groping and stooping to feel about the floor, "Perhaps we should rather try to get used to the dark," she said; and he, with breaking heart, caught at her, crying hoarsely:
"My dear, my dear!" he whispered, trying to comfort her. They stood there wrapped in each other's arms as the minutes passed. Finally, she said softly, "Help me find the candle," and as they both moved towards the cold fireplace, searching and bending down to feel around the floor, she suggested, "Maybe we should just try to get used to the dark." He, with a heavy heart, reached for her, crying out hoarsely:
"Val! Val! I can't bear it!"
"Val! Val! I can't take it!"
"I'll help you, dear."
"I'll help you, sweetie."
"I can't let you die."
"I won't let you die."
"Isn't it strange?—everybody's said that who has loved some one. And where are they all?"
"Isn't it weird?—everyone says that who has loved someone. And where are they all?"
"But you are so young." They had reached the sofa in the dark, and sat there locked together.
"But you are so young." They had reached the couch in the dark and sat there, embraced.
"Yes, thank Heaven, we're young." She pressed her face against his wet cheek. "Ah! don't be so terribly unhappy, dear. To die!—why, that's the most wonderful of all."
"Yes, thank goodness, we're young." She pressed her face against his wet cheek. "Ah! don't be so incredibly unhappy, darling. To die!—that's the most amazing thing of all."
FOOTNOTE:
CHAPTER 34
In her own room—Valeria's old blue room—she stood late the next evening, in her night-gown, before the fireplace.
In her own room—Valeria's old blue room—she stood late the next evening, in her nightgown, in front of the fireplace.
"Well, Mazeppa, we've had a good run for it; but it's ill-going when one's bound—and when death follows." Only her lips stirred at the opening of the door. "That you, Ethan?"
"Well, Mazeppa, we've had a good run; but it’s tough when you're tied up—and death is looming." Only her lips moved as the door opened. "Is that you, Ethan?"
He came in and shut the door behind him.
He walked in and closed the door behind him.
"These things I ordered for you in Paris came this morning," he said, speaking very low.
"These things I ordered for you in Paris arrived this morning," he said, speaking very softly.
"What are they?" she asked, still staring at the bas-relief.
"What are they?" she asked, still looking at the bas-relief.
"A turquoise girdle for your beautiful white body, and a turquoise comb for your hair."
"A turquoise belt for your beautiful white body, and a turquoise hair comb for your hair."
"Oh, beautiful! beautiful!" she said, as he, standing behind her, held the things across her shoulder before her eyes; "but beautiful beyond anything!" She took them in her hands. "It was dear of you—" She stopped as she glanced over her shoulder and saw the look in his eyes. Her own went down before them, and slowly filled, but no tear fell. With an effort she seemed to force the salt-water drops back to their deep well. When she spoke, it was in a tone deliberately quiet, even every-day: "You say I've always counted so serenely on being happy; you don't know how I've dreaded getting to be too old to wear pale blue." She fondled the stones of the girdle and laid the heart-shaped clasp against her cheek.
"Oh, beautiful! Beautiful!" she said as he stood behind her, holding the items across her shoulder in front of her eyes. "But beautiful beyond anything!" She took them in her hands. "That was sweet of you—" She paused as she glanced over her shoulder and caught the look in his eyes. Her own gaze dropped before them and slowly filled, but no tears fell. With effort, she seemed to push the salty drops back into their deep well. When she spoke, her voice was deliberately calm, even everyday: "You say I've always expected to be happy; you don't know how much I've feared getting too old to wear pale blue." She caressed the stones of the belt and pressed the heart-shaped clasp against her cheek.
He watched her woman-joy in jewels with a look of hardness.
He observed her joy in the jewelry with a hard expression.
"It would take more than mere years to cure you of your passion for turquoise."
"It would take more than just a few years to get over your love for turquoise."
"That was what I've been afraid of." She was smiling. "I should never have been able to resist pretty blue things."
"That's what I was afraid of." She was smiling. "I should never have been able to resist pretty blue things."
How young she looked in her straight white gown and loosened hair!
How young she looked in her straight white dress and loose hair!
"What a baby you are, after all," he said, thinking that those eyes of hers seemed to have caught, or kept, no reflection of the glare of life. His own were hot and bloodshot, hers seemed always to have looked down on the pale cool blue of turquoises, or up to the blue of heaven.
"What a baby you are, after all," he said, feeling that her eyes seemed to lack any reflection of life's harshness. His own were hot and bloodshot, while hers always seemed to gaze down at the pale, cool blue of turquoise or up to the blue of the sky.
She had nodded when he accused her of being a baby.
She nodded when he called her a baby.
"And it's all very well to be a baby with brown hair and smooth forehead; but a gray-haired, wrinkled baby, dressed in baby-blue! It's just as well to be delivered from that."
"And it's nice to be a baby with brown hair and a smooth forehead; but a gray-haired, wrinkled baby dressed in baby blue? That's something to be glad to escape."
"Upon my soul!" He stared at her with his strained, sleepless eyes. "You've no sooner wrenched your mind away from this joy in life, than you fall to setting up a new shrine where you may worship Death, and give him thanks and praise."
"By my soul!" He looked at her with his tired, sleepless eyes. "No sooner have you pulled your mind away from this joy in life than you start building a new place to worship Death, giving him thanks and praise."
"You think I make a god of Death?" she said, very low. "If I do, it's only a new form of 'Thy gods shall be my gods.' If I've thrown away the old idols, it's not because they failed me, but because they failed you. I have more need of you than I have of them; I cannot leave you to go and kneel apart."
"You think I worship Death?" she said softly. "If I do, it's just a new way of saying 'Your gods will be my gods.' If I've discarded the old idols, it's not because they let me down, but because they let you down. I need you more than I need them; I can't leave you just to go and kneel alone."
"Shall it be here?" she asked.
"Is it going to be here?" she asked.
"Here? No."
"Not here."
"I think I'd rather it were here—where for me it all began."
"I think I’d prefer it to be here—where it all started for me."
"No, no; not where she lived."
"No, no; not where she lived."
"You think she'd come back and interfere?"
"You think she would come back and get involved?"
He studied her face, wondering a little. "She might interfere without coming back, if we stayed here."
He looked at her face, thinking for a moment. "She could cause trouble without returning, if we stay here."
"Besides, to stay here would be to waste time. We must go and see countries we have never seen before."
"Besides, staying here would just be a waste of time. We need to go and visit countries we’ve never seen before."
"Yes, and the journey's end must be far away from any place where we are known."
"Yeah, and the end of the journey has to be far from anywhere we’re known."
"Why?"
"Why?"
"Why should we shock people?"
"Why should we surprise people?"
"But it's bound to shock people."
"But it's sure to surprise people."
"No, that's a popular fallacy. If I hear a stranger in the street saying that some one, a stranger to us both, took his life a little while ago in the opposite house, I am slightly disturbed, perhaps, at having the mask men wear pushed away for a moment; but I continue my walk, I eat my dinner as usual."
"No, that's a common misconception. If I hear a stranger on the street say that someone, a stranger to both of us, took his life recently in the building across the way, I might be a bit unsettled, maybe, at having the facade people keep up momentarily dropped; but I carry on with my walk, I eat my dinner like always."
"How shall it be, then, so that our friends shall continue their walks and eat their dinners?"
"How can we make sure our friends keep going for walks and enjoying their dinners?"
"Somewhere a long way from here—"
"Somewhere far away—"
"Yes, yes; we'll go to the Far East—we'll go to the end of the world."
"Yes, yes; we'll head to the Far East—we'll go to the edge of the world."
"Yes, to the end of the world."
"Yes, to the ends of the earth."
"And then it will be quite easy, when we've come to the end, just to step off."
"And then it will be really easy, when we get to the end, to just step off."
"Quite easy."
"Pretty easy."
Val busied herself unceasingly in the preparations for going the long journey. Ethan looked on at her calmness and activity with growing wonder. His first sense of revolt and horror was little by little merged in mere incredulity, then rank suspicion.
Val kept herself busy non-stop with the preparations for the long journey. Ethan watched her calmness and energy with increasing amazement. His initial feelings of revolt and horror gradually turned into disbelief, then outright suspicion.
"Is her acquiescence genuine, complete?" he tormented himself with thinking, and then scourged his doubting spirit for foul unfaith.
"Is her agreement real and total?" he tortured himself with the thought, and then berated his doubtful mind for its unworthy disbelief.
Still, no self-reproach could rid him quite of his mental attitude of jailer watching, argus-eyed, over a prisoner whose resourcefulness might any day or night find suddenly a way to freedom.
Still, no amount of self-blame could completely shake off his mindset of being a warden, watching closely, with a sharp eye, over a prisoner whose cleverness could suddenly discover a way to escape at any moment.
Life during these days of setting her house in order went on with a regularity, an outward tranquillity, that would have made a less sceptical soul than Ethan's pause and wonder. It was not Val who refused to see their few friends.
Life during these days of getting her house in order continued with a routine, an external calmness, that would have made a less skeptical person than Ethan stop and think. It wasn’t Val who chose to avoid their few friends.
"Ethan is very busy." "Ethan is writing." "He's so sorry he can't join us to-day; but I'll go with you," etc.[Pg 481] These were the fragments that floated up-stairs from the hall, or through his curtained windows from the gate. So little did Val seem unnerved or pain absorbed, he was sure that she was more friendly to her friends than ever, more mindful of them. He watched with wonder her childish pleasure in making little farewell presents.
"Ethan is really busy." "Ethan is writing." "He's really sorry he can't join us today; but I'll go with you," etc.[Pg 481] These were the snippets that drifted upstairs from the hall, or through his curtained windows from the gate. Val seemed so steady and not at all overwhelmed; he was sure she was more caring towards her friends than ever, more thoughtful of them. He watched in amazement as she took joy in making small farewell gifts.
"Nobody is forgotten, I think," she said, looking with outward content at a table piled with labelled packages.
"Nobody gets forgotten, I believe," she said, glancing with apparent satisfaction at a table stacked with labeled packages.
Ethan in his heart was saying: "All this looks like a genuine leave-taking, all but her own face, her even, unjarred voice, her unfrightened eyes."
Ethan thought to himself, "This really feels like a true goodbye, except for her face, her calm, steady voice, and her fearless eyes."
"This is what I'm best pleased about." She took up the long envelope with the papers referring to Venus's cottage, which had been settled on that faithful servant for life, and was afterwards to go to the twins. "Grandma would have been glad about this."
"This is what I'm really happy about." She picked up the long envelope containing the documents about Venus's cottage, which had been granted to that loyal servant for life and would later go to the twins. "Grandma would have been happy about this."
"What are you doing with all her things?" Ethan asked, with restless dark eyes searching her face for weakness or for subterfuge. "Those things you are giving away seem all to be yours."
"What are you doing with all her stuff?" Ethan asked, his restless dark eyes scanning her face for any signs of weakness or deceit. "The things you're giving away all look like they belong to you."
"Yes, all yours and mine."
"Yes, all yours and mine."
"And what of hers?"
"And what about hers?"
She shook her head vaguely.
She shook her head dismissively.
"You'll have to sell them."
"You'll need to sell them."
"Never! never!"
"Not a chance!"
His eyes gleamed. Was he on the track?
His eyes sparkled. Was he onto something?
"Other people will sell them if you don't."
"Other people will sell them if you don't."
Her face clouded.
Her expression darkened.
"I've already given away a great many household things, to Emmie's poor people, and others Venus has told me about."
"I've already given away a lot of household items to Emmie's less fortunate folks and others that Venus has mentioned."
"And the rest?"
"What about the rest?"
"I hear Julia."
"I'm listening to Julia."
"She won't come up here."
"She isn't coming up here."
"She may."
"She might."
He hastened to secure the door. Val ran out and met Julia at the top of the stair. Ethan listened to the greeting, and heard Julia say:
He hurried to lock the door. Val dashed out and met Julia at the top of the stairs. Ethan listened to their greeting and heard Julia say:
"Why, Val!"
"Wow, Val!"
"What is it?"
"What's that?"
"It's true, then?"
"Is it true, then?"
"What?"
"What’s up?"
Val's voice rang quick and anxious.
Val's voice sounded quick and nervous.
"You are nicer to me these last few days."
"You've been nicer to me these past few days."
"Oh, do you think so?"
"Oh, really?"
Relief breathed through every syllable.
Relief was felt in every syllable.
"Don't you realize that, until just now, you haven't kissed me since—"
"Don't you realize that, until just now, you haven't kissed me since—"
"Sh! Let's go down; we mustn't disturb Ethan."
"Shh! Let's go downstairs; we shouldn't disturb Ethan."
That evening, while Ethan sat smoking and writing letters in his room, Val got up from the sofa where she was lying.
That evening, while Ethan sat smoking and writing letters in his room, Val got up from the sofa where she had been resting.
"Where are you going?" he said, without turning round.
"Where are you going?" he asked, still not turning around.
"Down-stairs. I'll be back by-and-by."
"Downstairs. I'll be back soon."
"Come here."
"Come here."
She stood beside him. He leaned back in his chair looking at her till she put her hand over his eyes.
She stood next to him. He leaned back in his chair, watching her until she covered his eyes with her hand.
"Don't! don't!" she whispered, leaning her cheek on his hair.
"Don't! Don't!" she whispered, resting her cheek against his hair.
He put his two hands round the little waist, touching the turquoises in her belt.
He wrapped both hands around her small waist, brushing against the turquoise stones in her belt.
"Who is to have this—afterwards?" he said.
"Who will get this—afterwards?" he said.
She stood up straight.
She stood tall.
"You didn't think I would give that away?"
"You really thought I would just give that away?"
"Well—" His air puzzled her.
"Well—" His vibe puzzled her.
"Would you be content," she said, "to think of any one else wearing it?"
"Would you be okay," she said, "to picture anyone else wearing it?"
"Content! But sometimes it's hard to believe you are facing the thought of laying it aside."
"Content! But sometimes it's hard to believe that you're getting the idea of putting it aside."
She flushed under his look.
She blushed under his gaze.
"I don't know that I shall lay it aside."
"I don't know that I will put it aside."
While he stared she went out of the room, shutting the door.
While he was staring, she left the room and closed the door.
He sat for a moment, following up first one train and[Pg 483] then the other suggested by her speech, till he had convinced himself finally that the explanation of these last days lay in the fact that she was not facing the compact. She would elude it. He started to his feet. It was as if he had been brought face to face with proof of wifely infidelity.
He sat for a moment, tracking one thought after another suggested by her words, until he convinced himself that the reason for these last few days was that she was not confronting the issue. She would avoid it. He jumped to his feet. It was as if he had encountered undeniable proof of her betrayal.
He found her in the long room kneeling before the open escritoire.
He found her in the long room kneeling in front of the open desk.
"What are you doing?"
"What are you up to?"
"Getting ready," she said.
"Getting ready," she said.
He sat down in the great chair and watched her. She carried handfuls of yellowed papers and bundles of letters, and heaped them on the bed of red coal in the grate. She tore the morocco binding off old diaries and burned the manuscript leaves.
He sat down in the big chair and watched her. She brought over handfuls of yellowed papers and bundles of letters, and piled them on the bed of red coal in the fireplace. She ripped the leather binding off old diaries and burned the manuscript pages.
"What are you doing?" he reiterated, starting up like one shaking off a dream.
"What are you doing?" he repeated, jolting awake like someone shaking off a dream.
"She always said she'd rather things were burned than pulled about by careless hands, by strangers."
"She always said she'd rather things be burned than dragged around by careless hands, by strangers."
"I remember." He sat down. This did not look like evasion, for Val shared his own strong sentiment for family things. "I remember, too," he said, with dull regret, "she used to tell me 'the whole history of a family is locked up in that escritoire.'"
"I remember." He sat down. This didn't seem like avoidance, because Val had his own deep feelings about family matters. "I remember, too," he said, with a sense of dull regret, "she used to tell me 'the entire history of a family is kept in that escritoire.'"
"It takes a long time to burn."
"It takes a long time to burn."
She stirred the slow-smouldering papers to a blaze.
She stirred the smoldering papers into a blaze.
"It took a hundred years to make," he said; "and many hundred agonies—and joys," he added, watching her dim smile—"yes, and joys."
"It took a hundred years to create," he said; "and many hundreds of struggles—and happy moments," he added, observing her faint smile—"yes, and happy moments."
He helped her with the next load, looking at the writing on the outside of the letter-bundles as he undid them.
He helped her with the next load, glancing at the writing on the outside of the letter bundles as he opened them.
"Grandfather Gano," he said, throwing a handful on the fire. "Your father"—another handful. "Aunt Valeria"—another. "Grandm—"
"Grandfather Gano," he said, tossing a handful into the fire. "Your father"—another handful. "Aunt Valeria"—another. "Grandm—"
"Don't," cried Val, with quivering face; "you mustn't call their names!" He looked back at her. "It's like calling them to look at the way we treat the things they left us."
"Don't," Val shouted, her face trembling; "you can't call them by name!" He turned to look at her. "It's like inviting them to see how we treat the things they left behind."
He went on silently with his task. There was no doubt she felt it keenly; why do it, then? Only out of shrinking from those "stranger" hands. Then she was facing the compact, after all.
He continued his work in silence. There was no doubt she felt it strongly; so why do it? Only out of a fear of those "stranger" hands. So she was facing the reality, after all.
"Ethan?"
"Ethan?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"Why do you stay here?"
"Why are you still here?"
"Because the time's so short."
"Because time is so short."
"Dear one"—she came and leaned against him—"go and finish your writing; I'll come back in an hour."
"Hey there"—she came and leaned against him—"go ahead and finish your writing; I'll be back in an hour."
"No, I'll stay here till you've done."
"No, I’ll stay here until you’re finished."
"Oh, I sha'n't have done all for several days," she said, pleading.
"Oh, I won't have finished everything for several days," she said, pleading.
But she knew that look in his face. No use to urge. She turned away, and scattered the charred paper down on to the hearth among the journal bindings. He made the fire up again for her. Then, one by one, she took from the mantelpiece all the old photographs of her husband, and laid them on the flame—all but the one of the baby Ethan, which she thrust in her dress, keeping her face hidden from her husband. Then she went over to a pile of pictures he had not noticed before, lying by the buffet.
But she recognized that look on his face. There was no point in pushing him. She turned away and tossed the charred paper onto the hearth among the journal bindings. He rekindled the fire for her. Then, one by one, she took all the old photographs of her husband from the mantelpiece and threw them into the flames—all except the one of baby Ethan, which she tucked into her dress, keeping her face hidden from her husband. Then she went over to a stack of pictures he hadn't noticed before, lying by the buffet.
She took a little hammer with a claw handle out of the drawer, and bent over the frames, loosening the nails, taking out the pictures and tearing them up.
She grabbed a small claw hammer from the drawer and bent over the frames, pulling out the nails, removing the pictures, and tearing them up.
"What are those?"
"What’s that?"
"Aunt Valeria's—"
"Aunt Valeria's—"
"Why do you bother with them?"
"Why do you put up with them?"
"I don't want people to be smiling at them. Oh, Ethan," she cried out with the sharpness of intolerable pain, "I—I can't bear it, if you sit there watching me! I can do it alone almost callously, thinking very little of them, thinking about you and me, till all these poor reminders are just old paper; but you—" She hid her face.
"I don't want people to be smiling at them. Oh, Ethan," she cried out with the intensity of unbearable pain, "I—I can't handle it if you just sit there watching me! I can almost manage it coldly, caring very little about them and focusing on you and me, until all these painful reminders feel like just old paper; but you—" She covered her face.
"They are just old paper, dear."
"They're just old paper, dear."
He went over to her, and she turned from him, trembling.
He walked over to her, and she turned away, shaking.
"No, no; when you are here, they all come alive in my[Pg 485] hands. Oh-h-h!" She lifted her tear-wet face, and held up clasped hands like one praying pardon. "You were right; they are a hundred agonies, they cry out while I tear and burn them."
"No, no; when you're here, they all come alive in my[Pg 485] hands. Oh-h-h!" She lifted her tear-streaked face and held up her clasped hands like someone asking for forgiveness. "You were right; they are a hundred torments, they scream while I tear and burn them."
"No, dear, no; the dead are done with crying."
"No, dear, no; the dead are finished with crying."
"But these people—" She looked up and down the long room with misty eyes, like one dimly descrying a throng. "They aren't dead, Ethan."
"But these people—" She looked up and down the long room with misty eyes, like someone faintly spotting a crowd. "They aren't dead, Ethan."
A sharp fear seized him that the strain had been too much.
A sudden fear hit him that the pressure had been too much.
"Come—come away," he said.
"Come on—let's go," he said.
But she clung to the great brass ring in the lion's mouth on the buffet drawer. "They won't really die till we have destroyed all their work—and destroyed ourselves."
But she held onto the big brass ring in the lion's mouth on the buffet drawer. "They won't really die until we've wiped out all their work—and wiped ourselves out too."
"That's true in a sense," he murmured.
"That's true in a way," he said softly.
"Of course it's true. Does anybody think my grandmother died when the breath went out of her body? She won't really die till the last person dies who remembers her. And the others; here they've been all these years, kept tenderly alive, in letters, in wills and certificates, diaries, poor little pictures!" Her voice wavered and recovered itself fiercely. "Shall I tell you what it's like, destroying these things?" She broke into wild weeping. "All these are like hands clinging on to life. I wrench their fingers away; I force them down. The glimpses I have of them—it's like the last look on drowning faces."
"Of course it's true. Does anyone really think my grandmother died when her last breath left her body? She won’t truly die until the last person who remembers her is gone. And the others; they’ve been kept alive all these years through letters, wills, certificates, diaries, and those little pictures!" Her voice shook but then steadied fiercely. "Want to know what it’s like to destroy these things?" She broke down into wild sobs. "All of these are like hands gripping onto life. I pull their fingers away; I push them down. The glimpses I have of them—it's like the final look on drowning faces."
"Val," he said, hoarsely, "there's time yet. Suppose we don't shirk our trust. Suppose we hold the Fort for the Ganos as long as ever we can."
"Val," he said, hoarsely, "there's still time. What if we don't back down from our responsibility? What if we defend the Fort for the Ganos for as long as we can?"
She took his handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped away her tears, but they flowed and flowed afresh.
She pulled his handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped away her tears, but they just kept coming.
"An understanding like ours," he said, hurriedly, "may be superseded—wiped out by a better understanding." With an eagerness that seemed strange to himself, he tried to soothe and reassure her.
"An understanding like ours," he said quickly, "might be replaced—overcome by a better understanding." With a level of eagerness that felt odd to him, he tried to calm and reassure her.
His heart shrank at her unlighted look.
His heart sank at her unlit expression.
"Do you hear, Val? We are not so primitive that we must make a fetich of our compact."
"Do you hear, Val? We're not so backward that we have to turn our agreement into some kind of obsession."
"I'm very primitive, dear; you told me so yourself."
"I'm really basic, sweetheart; you said that yourself."
He loosed his hold upon her with a sinking sense of having done something he could never quite undo. Feeling his arms no longer about her, she looked up.
He let go of her with a sinking feeling that he had done something he could never fully take back. As she felt his arms release her, she looked up.
"Poor darling!" she said, framing the dark face in her two hands; "I didn't mean to cry and unnerve you. But it wasn't for me I cried—not even for you. You ought to forgive me that a few tears fell, just this once, over those other graves that nobody will ever remember any more."
"Poor thing!" she said, cupping the dark face in her hands; "I didn't mean to cry and upset you. But I wasn't crying for myself—not even for you. You should forgive me for shedding a few tears, just this once, for those other graves that no one will ever remember again."
He stared down at her, seeing how unmoved his words had left her.
He looked down at her, noticing how unaffected she was by his words.
"Haven't you heard what I've been saying to you, dear?"
"Haven't you listened to what I've been telling you, dear?"
"What was it?" she said, wearily, putting out her hand to take up another of the faded water-colors. He caught the hand, lifted her in his arms, and carried her to the big chair. He sat, holding her against him, thinking how he should put it to her—this new, this growing sense of his, that the family will to live was stronger than his individual will to die, and that there was justification in this realization for a different compact. He sat weighing the chances of the new life, trying for Val's sake to find loop-holes of escape from the prison he himself had builded, for Val's sake coercing himself to face payment of the long penalty of life and guilty fatherhood; in Val's name even trying to think all might still be well.
"What was it?" she said wearily, reaching for another of the faded watercolors. He took her hand, lifted her in his arms, and carried her to the big chair. He sat down, holding her close, pondering how to express this new and growing feeling he had—that the family's will to live was stronger than his own desire to die, and that this realization warranted a different agreement. He sat there weighing the prospects of a new life, trying for Val's sake to find ways to escape the prison he had created for himself, forcing himself to confront the long toll of life and being a guilty father; in Val's name, he even tried to believe that everything could still turn out okay.
He looked down at the face on his breast, and saw that for the moment all was well without his troubling. Val had cried herself to sleep.
He looked down at the face resting against his chest and saw that, for now, everything was okay without him worrying. Val had cried herself to sleep.
Instead of being glad, he was conscious of an absurd irritation. She could sleep, then!
Instead of feeling happy, he was aware of a ridiculous annoyance. So she could sleep, then!
Covertly he watched her the next morning, thinking with surprise:
Covertly, he watched her the next morning, surprised by his thoughts:
"Yes, even in the broad daylight and away from the haunted long room, I'm of last night's opinion still. It doesn't matter about me—for her sake I must go on."
"Yes, even in the bright daylight and away from the creepy long room, I still hold last night's opinion. It doesn't matter about me— I have to keep going for her sake."
"Come and sit on the terrace," he said, when she was leaving the breakfast-room.
"Come and sit on the patio," he said, as she was leaving the breakfast room.
"Oh, dearest, not now."
"Oh, sweetheart, not now."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"I—I'm a house-keeper, you know. I have many things to do in the morning."
"I—I'm a housekeeper, you know. I have a lot of things to do in the morning."
"I give you ten minutes by my watch to order dinner."
"I'll give you ten minutes by my watch to order dinner."
"Ethan, if you never leave me to myself, I—I can't get ready."
"Ethan, if you never give me some time alone, I—I can't prepare."
He put his arm through hers, and led her out by the veranda down to the second terrace. The servant was spreading a Navajo blanket on the ground, under the catalpa-tree. Val sat down on the barbaric colored rug, and watched Ethan walking to and fro on the edge of the terrace. When they were alone—
He slipped his arm through hers and guided her out onto the veranda, down to the second terrace. The servant was laying out a Navajo blanket on the ground beneath the catalpa tree. Val sat down on the brightly colored rug and watched Ethan pacing back and forth at the edge of the terrace. When they were alone—
"Did you misunderstand me yesterday, that you talk again to-day of getting ready?"
"Did you misinterpret what I said yesterday, that you're bringing up getting ready again today?"
"No, I understood—I understood that because I cried you were ready to let me break the compact if I wanted to."
"No, I get it—I realized that because I cried, you were willing to let me break the agreement if I chose to."
He had never heard such contempt in her voice. He stopped and looked at her. Her face was strangely hard.
He had never heard such disdain in her voice. He stopped and stared at her. Her face looked oddly stiff.
"Not because you cried, but because I see the matter from another—I think better—point of view."
"Not because you cried, but because I see the situation from a different—I think clearer—perspective."
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"You're deceiving yourself because of me."
"You're tricking yourself because of me."
Her words angered him unaccountably.
Her words inexplicably angered him.
"I should have thought it natural that any woman, especially one of your temperament, would have welcomed the suggestion."
"I should have thought it was normal for any woman, especially someone like you, to welcome the suggestion."
"As if I didn't know it!"
"As if I didn't already know that!"
"Know what?"
"Guess what?"
"That you've been looking out hour by hour, minute by minute, to see if I wasn't showing the white flag."
"That you've been watching closely hour by hour, minute by minute, to see if I was waving the white flag."
In his sense of being convicted, he was ready to curse her keenness.
In his feeling of being wronged, he was ready to criticize her enthusiasm.
"Do you know, it strikes me you have no inkling of the mother-sense?"
"Do you know, it seems like you have no idea about the motherly instinct?"
"That's part of my luck," she said, doggedly.
"That's part of my luck," she said, stubbornly.
"You don't want to keep to the first compact?"
"You don't want to stick to the first agreement?"
"Of course I do; I shall keep to it."
"Of course I do; I will stick to it."
"No," he said, quietly.
"No," he said softly.
She started, clasped and unclasped her hands.
She started, fiddling with her hands.
"You are only tempting us," she said. "It may look for a moment like a possible thing—it isn't."
"You’re just teasing us," she said. "It might seem like it’s possible for a second—but it’s not."
"It is perfectly possible if we are not superstitious. The new claim brings a new insight, a new wisdom."
"It’s totally possible if we don’t let superstition get in the way. The new idea offers fresh insight and a new understanding."
She shivered.
She trembled.
"Think of founding a new existence on broken faith, on cowardice."
"Imagine building a new life on shattered trust, on fear."
"You know you are talking sheer superstition."
"You know you’re just talking nonsense."
She seemed not to hear.
She didn't seem to hear.
"Do you realize," he went on, "that many people, enlightened enough to admit we have a right to do as we like with ourselves, would deny we had a right to deprive another—"
"Do you realize," he continued, "that many people, smart enough to accept that we have the right to do what we want with ourselves, would deny that we have the right to take something away from someone else—"
"You talk as if you didn't know a girl 'deprives' a whole possible family of life every time she says 'No' to a man who asks her to marry him. No use to talk to me, I'm a hardened criminal."
"You speak like you don’t realize that a girl 'deprives' a whole potential family of life every time she says 'No' to a guy who proposes to her. There's no point in talking to me, I'm a hardened criminal."
She made a nervous, mocking motion to get up and cut the colloquy short. Ethan stopped her with a gesture of grave rebuke.
She made a nervous, mocking gesture to stand up and end the conversation early. Ethan stopped her with a serious gesture of disapproval.
"Do you know that, if you had committed all the crimes in the calendar, a capital sentence could not be executed upon you now."
"Did you know that if you had committed all the crimes listed in the calendar, a death sentence couldn’t be carried out on you now?"
"Think of it!" she said, with indignant eyes. "They'd not only keep the sword hanging over a poor wretch all that time—they'd let her horror and shrinking stamp itself on an innocent creature. Oh, man's justice is an odd jumble!"
"Just think about it!" she exclaimed, her eyes filled with indignation. "They would not only keep the sword hanging over a poor soul all that time—they would let her fear and reluctance affect an innocent being. Oh, man's justice is such a strange mess!"
"If public justice falls short, what of mine to you?" He walked a few paces up and down. "I've never seen you like this before, Val."
"If public justice falls short, what does that mean for me and you?" He walked a few paces back and forth. "I've never seen you like this before, Val."
"I've never before lived through such days," she said, very low.
"I've never experienced days like this before," she said quietly.
"You deceived me with your calmness."
"You tricked me with your calmness."
"You see how necessary it was—you wouldn't have understood that I didn't want to break my oath."
"You see how important it was—you wouldn't have gotten that I didn't want to break my promise."
"I understand now." He stopped before her with haggard face. "I come here into a girl's happy life—I take away her content, I snuff out her ambitions, I give her nothing in return. For years I bar the way to marriage—for all time I've shut the door on music. It is my fault you were allowed no outlet for your energies. I force you back on a barren love for a life-interest, and saying, 'There is only this,' I add, 'Accept it at your peril.' I am filled with horror at the thought of the way I've marred and broken a beautiful life."
"I get it now." He paused in front of her with a worn-out expression. "I stepped into a girl’s happy life—I took away her happiness, crushed her dreams, and gave her nothing in return. For years, I've blocked her path to marriage—and I've closed the door on music forever. It’s my fault you had no way to express your talents. I push you into a barren love for a temporary connection, and while saying, 'This is all there is,' I add, 'Take it if you dare.' I’m horrified at how I've damaged and ruined a beautiful life."
"Oh, dear one, don't, don't! It's not true, you know. It wasn't really beautiful till you came."
"Oh, dear one, please don't! It's not true, you know. It wasn't really beautiful until you arrived."
He shook his head.
He shook his head.
"Do you want to make it possible for me ever to think of myself without intolerable loathing?"
"Do you want to help me ever think of myself without feeling unbearable shame?"
"Dear, dear!" She held out her hands.
"Wow, wow!" She stretched out her hands.
"Promise me to forget the old evil compact."
"Promise me to forget the old immoral agreement."
"Ethan, you'll regret this," she said, dropping her hands; "it's not you who ask it of me—it's all those others." She nodded towards the dark mass of shadow made by the Fort against the gay autumnal background of scarlet maple and golden elm. "It's the Ganos—it's she most of all. I might have known. If you live under her roof, you come under her law."
"Ethan, you're going to regret this," she said, lowering her hands. "It's not you who is asking me—it's all those other people." She nodded towards the dark shadow cast by the Fort against the bright autumn colors of the red maple and golden elm. "It's the Ganos—it's her most of all. I should have known. If you live under her roof, you follow her rules."
She knew him too well to imagine she could stand out successfully against his resolution that the compact should be abandoned. What little by little helped to heal her spirit was presently her belief that he not only willed the new course, but desired it. Of that he had fully persuaded her—he had almost persuaded himself.
She knew him too well to think she could successfully oppose his decision to abandon the agreement. What gradually helped to heal her spirit was her belief that he not only wanted the new path but also desired it. He had completely convinced her of that—he had nearly convinced himself.
CHAPTER 35
They were still discussing plans of travel, or, rather, as the days went on, plans of avoiding travel.
They were still talking about travel plans, or, more accurately, as the days went by, plans to avoid traveling.
"Italy is a long way off," Ethan had said; "we'll go there another year."
"Italy is really far away," Ethan said; "we'll go there another year."
Val fought hard and long against abandoning her darling scheme of spending the winter abroad, not giving her persistency its right name. To Ethan's "Why?" she would answer, coaxingly, "I am so amused abroad."
Val fought hard and long against giving up her beloved plan to spend the winter overseas, not acknowledging her stubbornness for what it truly was. When Ethan asked, "Why?" she would reply, sweetly, "I have so much fun abroad."
"Dear child, you're amused everywhere."
"Dear child, you’re entertained everywhere."
"It's unfair to take advantage of that."
"It's wrong to take advantage."
He did not say so, but he dreaded for her the fatigues of protracted travel. Still, he saw it was imperative they should winter in some warm place. Val's series of colds and threatened delicacy were instinctively avoided in their discussion of plans; but these considerations were seldom out of her husband's mind. As he visualized the coming months, Ethan thought, man-like and naturally enough, "Val will have plenty to occupy her, but I—I must find work to help me through the time." He cast about for the saving grace of hard labor. "I will write my Political Confessions," he said to himself; "just my case has never been put." And he set about sifting his books and notes; ordering government and party reports; indulging freely in the beguiling pastime of "collecting material." About this time he was deep in correspondence with a group of young men who had formerly rallied round him in Boston and New York, but whom, as he now saw, he had too much neglected since his marriage. He felt anew that these men, organized, led, supplied with the sinews of war, had it in them to render America a sorely needed service.
He didn’t say it out loud, but he worried about how exhausting long travel would be for her. Still, he realized they needed to spend the winter somewhere warm. They often avoided discussing Val's frequent colds and fragile health, but those thoughts were rarely far from her husband’s mind. As he imagined the upcoming months, Ethan thought, like any man would, "Val will have plenty to keep her busy, but I—I need to find work to get me through this time." He searched for the redeeming quality of hard work. "I’ll write my Political Confessions," he told himself; "no one has ever shared my experience." He started to sort through his books and notes, organizing government and party reports, and indulging in the enjoyable task of "collecting material." Around this time, he was also engaged in correspondence with a group of young men who had once gathered around him in Boston and New York, but whom he now realized he had neglected too much since getting married. He felt once again that these men, when organized, led, and properly funded, could provide a much-needed service to America.
"Val," he said, one day, "how many people can we put up comfortably here?"
"Val," he said one day, "how many people can we comfortably accommodate here?"
She opened her eyes.
She blinked awake.
"Guests?"
"Visitors?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"I thought we were going away ourselves."
"I thought we were leaving too."
"So we are in a fortnight or so, if we can decide where. I should like to have some men here for a few days, if you don't mind."
"So in about two weeks, if we can figure out where. I’d like to have some guys here for a few days, if that’s okay with you."
She turned her head, and looked out of the window.
She turned her head and looked out the window.
"Who are the men you want to ask—relations?"
"Who are the men you want to ask—family?"
"Relations! No. What made you think— Besides, you know I haven't any but De Poincy."
"Relations! No. Why would you think that— Besides, you know I don't have any except for De Poincy."
"Y—yes. Still, I couldn't imagine, just at first, that you'd want a lot of strangers here—now."
"Y—yes. Still, I couldn't imagine, at first, that you'd want a bunch of strangers here—now."
"Not if you object, of course. But, since you seemed quite ready to set off to Persia or China at any moment, I couldn't be expected to know you objected to strangers."
"Not if you mind, of course. But, since you seemed totally prepared to leave for Persia or China at any moment, I couldn't have known you were against strangers."
"Whom did you want?"
"Who did you want?"
"Oh, it doesn't matter. I was thinking of the two Careys, and Williams and Dunbar."
"Oh, it doesn't matter. I was just thinking about the two Careys, and Williams and Dunbar."
"The men who are trying to make you get up a Labor paper?"
"The guys who are trying to get you to start a Labor paper?"
"The men that I'm trying to make devote their great talents, their lives, to saving the country."
"The men that I'm trying to get to dedicate their amazing talents, their lives, to saving the country."
There was reproach in his tone, even a kind of hardness that had come into his manner more than once of late. His usually quick-following fit of remorseful tenderness never quite healed the hurt.
There was blame in his tone, even a sort of toughness that had appeared in his behavior more than once recently. His normally quick wave of guilty kindness never really fixed the pain.
"Of course, ask your friends if you like."
"Of course, feel free to ask your friends if you want."
She got up and went out of the room. Back and forth under the big tulip-tree she walked in the crisp October air, commanding her face to a pale incommunicativeness, but clinching and unclinching her hands.
She got up and left the room. She walked back and forth under the big tulip tree in the crisp October air, trying to keep her face expressionless, but clenching and unclenching her hands.
A deep discouragement had been growing upon her at Ethan's feverish eagerness to get to work. "You don't seem to have any time at all for play nowadays," she had said to him, half laughing, more than once. He sat over[Pg 492] his writing-table all day, and he read late into the night. For days and days they had not been alone in the old idle blessed way of lovers, and never had she needed him so much. "How shall I be able to go on," she said to herself, "unless he keeps close beside me?"
A deep sense of discouragement had been growing in her because of Ethan's intense eagerness to get to work. "You don't seem to have any time for fun anymore," she had said to him, half-laughing, more than once. He sat at his writing desk all day and read late into the night. For days and days, they hadn't been alone in the old, carefree way that lovers used to be, and she had never needed him more. "How am I going to manage," she thought to herself, "if he isn't right by my side?"
It was at a garden-party at Julia's that Val went across the lawn to Ethan at the end of a game of tennis, and said:
It was at a garden party at Julia's that Val walked across the lawn to Ethan at the end of a tennis match and said:
"I'd like to give a party at the Fort before we go. What do you think?"
"I want to throw a party at the Fort before we leave. What do you think?"
"What kind of a party?"
"What type of party?"
"A ball. We could light up the grounds and make it look lovely. There's never been a big party at the Fort."
"A ball. We could illuminate the grounds and make them look beautiful. There's never been a big party at the Fort."
"Well, I don't mind. But you haven't much time now to get it up."
"Well, I don't mind. But you don't have much time left to get it done."
"Let's go and find Julia and Mr. Scherer, and talk it over."
"Let's go find Julia and Mr. Scherer and discuss it."
Mrs. Otway told them that Julia had gone into the house for an ice, and they must do likewise. As they passed through the parlor they noticed a group about a portrait of Mrs. Otway, taken in her youth. Some of her neighbors were discussing in discreet undertones whether it was credible that their rotund hostess ever looked like this daughter of the gods.
Mrs. Otway told them that Julia had gone inside for an ice cream, and they should do the same. As they walked through the living room, they noticed a group gathered around a portrait of Mrs. Otway from her younger days. Some of her neighbors were quietly debating whether it was believable that their round hostess ever looked like this goddess-like figure.
"I'm sure she did," said Val; "my father has often told me."
"I'm sure she did," Val said. "My dad has told me that a lot."
"She ought to have died young," said a stranger standing by. "To have looked like that was a great achievement, but the dear lady has cancelled it."
"She should have died young," said a stranger nearby. "Looking like that was quite an accomplishment, but the dear lady has canceled it."
As they moved away Val tried to throw off the impression the speech had made upon her by whispering to Ethan:
As they walked away, Val tried to shake off the impact the speech had on her by whispering to Ethan:
"Men seem to forget women have any reason for living except to please the masculine eye." Winning no response, she looked up, laughing. "One comfort of not being a beauty is that people aren't forever remarking how you change."
"Men seem to forget that women have lives beyond just pleasing men." Not getting a reply, she looked up and laughed. "One good thing about not being a beauty is that people don’t constantly comment on how you’ve changed."
"Oh, we can do wonders in the way of change without being beauties."
"Oh, we can achieve amazing things through change without being beautiful."
They found Julia, and arranged that she and Tom Scherer should come over in the evening and discuss the ball. The rumor of it went abroad, and little else was talked of in New Plymouth for the intervening days.
They found Julia and arranged for her and Tom Scherer to come over in the evening to discuss the ball. The news spread quickly, and not much else was discussed in New Plymouth for the next few days.
Val and Julia sat on the veranda at the Fort the evening after, making out lists of invitations. After all, some of Ethan's friends had been telegraphed to, and were coming from a distance. Mrs. Ball was expected, with all her circle. Val was asking even Baby Whittaker, of abhorred memory.
Val and Julia were sitting on the porch at the Fort the following evening, creating lists of invitations. After all, some of Ethan's friends had been contacted via telegram and were traveling from afar. Mrs. Ball was expected, along with her entire social circle. Val was even considering inviting Baby Whittaker, whom they dreaded remembering.
Ethan, with Scherer and Harry Wilbur, was walking up and down the gravel-path, smoking and talking. Ethan suddenly called out:
Ethan, along with Scherer and Harry Wilbur, was pacing back and forth on the gravel path, smoking and chatting. Ethan suddenly shouted:
"You'd better go in-doors, Val."
"You should go inside, Val."
"Go in! Why?"
"Go in! Why not?"
"The dew is falling. You'll take cold."
"The dew is falling. You’ll catch a chill."
"Oh no."
"Oh no!"
He urged the point.
He made his point.
"Don't drive me in this heavenly Indian-summer night!" she pleaded.
"Don't drive me away on this beautiful Indian summer night!" she begged.
They all exclaimed against his barbarity, and he went to get her a shawl. There was nothing in the hall. He rang; no one answered. He went up-stairs.
They all criticized his cruelty, and he went to grab her a shawl. There was nothing in the hallway. He rang the bell; no one responded. He went upstairs.
In vain Val called after him: "I've got my scarf."
In vain, Val called after him, "I've got my scarf!"
Scherer was teasing Julia for not being able to think of anything but the ball.
Scherer was teasing Julia for only being able to think about the ball.
"You're just as bad."
"You're just as bad."
He protested.
He spoke out.
"You men were talking about it, I'll be bound," Julia said.
"You guys were talking about it, I’m sure," Julia said.
"No, we weren't, feather-brain," replied Scherer, with a patronizing air.
"No, we weren't, you airhead," Scherer replied, sounding condescending.
"Something very far removed from balls," Harry Wilbur put in, with a laugh.
"That's something totally different from parties," Harry Wilbur added with a laugh.
"What?"
"What?"
"Oh, we were cheerfully considering the ethics of suicide," said Scherer, stretching himself comfortably in a long wicker-chair.
"Oh, we were happily discussing the ethics of suicide," said Scherer, settling comfortably into a long wicker chair.
Val started, but no one observed her.
Val started, but no one noticed her.
"Pleasant topic," said Julia.
"Nice topic," said Julia.
"Quite, if looked at rightly," responded Scherer. "Gano was saying how curiously illogical people are. We've all heard Christian people who shudder at the word 'suicide'—tender women, mothers—who hasn't heard them say, looking back to the early death of a child, 'I've come to thank God for taking him unspotted from the world.'"
"Sure, if you think about it," replied Scherer. "Gano was commenting on how strangely illogical people can be. We've all heard Christians who cringe at the word 'suicide'—sensitive women, mothers—who hasn't heard them say, reflecting on the early death of a child, 'I've come to thank God for taking him pure from the world.'"
"Yes," remarked Julia, "I'm sick of hearing the saying that's always trotted out, 'Our loss, but his gain.'"
"Yeah," Julia said, "I'm so tired of hearing that saying people always use, 'Our loss, but his gain.'"
"Ah, but don't think it's insincere," said Scherer. "Even the simple-minded may appreciate the safety and dignity of death when the deliverer is introduced by cold, or fever, or ghastly accident, by inherited weakness, even by neglect—in any way but by the calm and steadfast will of the one chiefly concerned."
"Ah, but don't believe it's not genuine," Scherer said. "Even those who are simple-minded can understand the safety and dignity of death when it comes from cold, fever, a terrible accident, inherited weakness, or even neglect—in any way except through the calm and determined choice of the person most affected."
Val sat up and stared. Ethan's very intonation had got into Scherer's voice.
Val sat up and stared. Ethan's tone had infiltrated Scherer's voice.
"If a fellow's trapped into death," he went on, "it's a blessing; if he goes voluntarily, a disgrace."
"If a guy ends up dying against his will, it's a blessing; if he chooses to do it, it's shameful."
"Disgrace or not, it's on the increase," said Wilbur, "and fellows like you had better be careful how you go about advocating—"
"Disgrace or not, it's on the rise," said Wilbur, "and guys like you should be careful about how you advocate—"
"No; I agree with Gano about that. Even when public opinion is more civilized, natural cowardice will keep the death-rate down. Certain to, if social conditions are improved. But even if the number who go that way should be much greater, are you so certain that a voluntary exit is such a mistake? Isn't it the great question that each man should answer for himself?"
"No; I agree with Gano on that. Even when public opinion is more civilized, natural cowardice will keep the death rate low. For sure, if social conditions improve. But even if the number of people who choose that path increases significantly, are you really so convinced that a voluntary exit is such a mistake? Isn't it the big question that each person should answer for themselves?"
"No!" roared Wilbur, excitedly; "he should satisfy a public functionary that he's paid his debts and provided for those who are dependent on him."
"No!" shouted Wilbur, excitedly; "he should prove to a public official that he's paid his debts and taken care of those who depend on him."
"Accepted!" cried Scherer, delighted, "although we'd be establishing an aristocracy of the dead. But, seriously,[Pg 495] isn't it for social reformers first to make life less of an indecency for the masses before they insist that each man should hold his life as sacred? Society degrades and brutalizes a man, and yet, forsooth, for the sake of society he is to hold his insulted life as sacred."
"Accepted!" exclaimed Scherer, thrilled, "even though we'd be creating an aristocracy of the dead. But honestly,[Pg 495] shouldn't social reformers focus on making life less miserable for the masses before they demand that everyone treat their life as sacred? Society degrades and brutalizes a person, and yet, for the sake of society, they are expected to see their insulted life as sacred."
Val leaned back in her chair, wondering if Julia was annoyed at Scherer's aping of Ethan. Was it conceivable that the others didn't see it—didn't hear it?
Val leaned back in her chair, wondering if Julia was frustrated with Scherer mimicking Ethan. Could it be that the others didn’t notice it—didn’t hear it?
"Why, the world is overrun," he was saying, in a travesty of Ethan's manner—"overrun with superfluous myriads who are freely allowed to groan, travail, starve. Only, society insists, they must die slowly, and not shock our sensibilities. Or they may turn over a new leaf, and live prosperously by selling their bodies and their souls—anything rather than reproach us and arraign life by taking themselves off. But cheer up, Wilbur; we can always bring in the usual verdict. Oh, more blessed than Mesopotamia are the words 'temporarily insane'!"
"Honestly, the world is a mess," he was saying, mimicking Ethan's style—"packed with countless people who are allowed to suffer, struggle, and starve. But society insists they must die slowly, without shocking us. Or they can change their lives and make a living by selling their bodies and souls—anything but blame us and question life by ending their own lives. But don't worry, Wilbur; we can always deliver the same verdict. Oh, how much better than Mesopotamia are the words 'temporarily insane'!"
"That's what such people usually are," said Harry, unmoved.
"That's how those people usually are," Harry said, unaffected.
"Of course; don't we read it in every paper?" jeered Scherer—"this woman, that man, starved to death, a paragraph of sentimentality. A suicide gets his column of calumny. The same society that cheerfully permits a man to starve, that supports the system under which he must starve, is outraged if the victim doesn't die with decent slowness. Starvation is 'a sad case,' suicide is 'punishable crime.'"
"Of course; don't we see it in every newspaper?" mocked Scherer—"this woman, that man, starved to death, a little sentimental piece. A suicide gets a whole column of slander. The same society that happily allows a man to starve, that backs the system that makes him have to starve, is outraged if the victim doesn't die slowly and with dignity. Starvation is 'a sad case,' while suicide is a 'punishable crime.'"
"I used to hear my father," said Val, in a low voice, "wondering at the great sums devoted to the use of hospitals full of idiots, cripples, incurables, and people who want to die, while the streets of all the cities of the world are full of the young and strong and poverty-stricken who need bread, and are filled only with a passionate desire for life on almost any terms."
"I used to hear my dad," said Val quietly, "wondering about the huge amounts of money spent on hospitals full of people who are disabled, terminally ill, and those who want to die, while the streets of cities all around the world are crowded with young, strong, and poor people who need food, and are driven only by a desperate desire to live in almost any way."
Ethan came out with a shawl and a rug. As he was putting the wraps round his wife, he chanced to touch her hand.
Ethan came out with a shawl and a blanket. As he was wrapping them around his wife, he accidentally touched her hand.
"You are cold as ice!" he exclaimed.
"You're as cold as ice!" he said.
"No, no; this is lovely!"
"No way; this is great!"
"You mustn't stay out another minute." As he saw she was about to protest again, he cut her short. "If you want to argue, come inside and argue. If you don't, I'll have to carry you."
"You can't stay out another minute." When he saw she was about to protest again, he interrupted her. "If you want to argue, come inside and argue. If you don't, I'll have to carry you."
After their friends had gone, Ethan said something half jocular about Scherer and his new political enthusiasms. "But Scherer will rise. You'll see, he will help to accomplish some of the reforms I've only talked about."
After their friends left, Ethan made a joking remark about Scherer and his newfound interest in politics. "But Scherer will make it. You'll see, he’ll help achieve some of the reforms I've only mentioned."
"I dare say; still, I think I prefer your theories at first hand."
"I must say, I still think I prefer your theories firsthand."
"What theories?"
"What theories are you referring to?"
"He kindly continued your conversation after you went to hunt for a shawl."
"He politely kept the conversation going after you went to look for a shawl."
"Damn him!"
"Damn him!"
He damned him to his face the next morning.
He cursed him to his face the next morning.
"What!" said poor Scherer, with open mouth, "not a subject for conversation?"
"What!" said poor Scherer, with his mouth agape, "not a topic for discussion?"
"Certainly not; the world's not ready for it."
"Definitely not; the world isn't ready for it."
"No, no," said Scherer, rapidly reconstructing; "perhaps not. If the theory were widely accepted it would bring about many avoidable disasters."
"No, no," Scherer said quickly, rethinking his position; "maybe not. If the theory became widely accepted, it could lead to many unnecessary disasters."
"How so?" demanded Ethan, ready in a minute to defend his faith against all comers.
"How come?" asked Ethan, instantly prepared to defend his beliefs against anyone.
"It might," said Scherer—"might sap the energy and courage of people who, but for its teaching, would go on bravely to the end."
"It could," said Scherer—"could drain the energy and courage of people who, if it weren't for its teaching, would continue to face things bravely until the end."
"It is itself 'the brave end.'"
"It is 'the brave end' itself."
Three days before the ball, Val, coming in from a drive with the Otways, found that Ethan had had a Mexican hammock put up between one of the locust-trees and the giant tulip.
Three days before the ball, Val, returning from a drive with the Otways, discovered that Ethan had hung a Mexican hammock between one of the locust trees and the giant tulip.
"What a good plan! People who are tired dancing will be glad to find this."
"What a great idea! People who are tired of dancing will be happy to discover this."
"I wasn't thinking of the ball, oddly enough. What a horrible racket those men have been making all day putting up the pavilion!"
"I wasn’t thinking about the ball, strangely enough. What a horrible noise those guys have been making all day setting up the pavilion!"
He leaned his head on his hand. His face looked worn.
He rested his head on his hand. His face looked tired.
"I'm so sorry they disturbed you, but I'm glad the hammock's just for me." She ran out as soon as supper was over to contemplate her new toy. "Ethan!" she called, presently.
"I'm really sorry they interrupted you, but I'm happy the hammock is just for me." She dashed out as soon as dinner was done to check out her new toy. "Ethan!" she called out after a moment.
He came on to the veranda wearing a hat and carrying a walking-stick.
He stepped onto the porch wearing a hat and holding a cane.
Her countenance fell.
Her expression changed.
"Aren't you coming to have a swing?"
"Are you coming to hang out?"
He laughed.
He laughed.
"Not for me, thank you!"
"Not my thing, thanks!"
"Where are you going?"
"Where are you headed?"
"Just for a little walk. It's not good for you to be out after sundown!" he called back as he went off.
"Just for a quick walk. It's not safe to be out after dark!" he called back as he walked away.
She lay in the hammock very still a long while. The frogs far off were iterating their hoarse melancholy. Was it a belated firefly that flickered dejectedly in the chill air? An oppression settled down on her chest, but she never felt it for the greater weight on her heart. She pressed her two hands tight over her face, that the servants might not hear her crying.
She lay in the hammock very still for a long time. The frogs in the distance were croaking their sad songs. Was it a late firefly flickering dejectedly in the cool air? A heaviness settled on her chest, but she never noticed it because of the deeper ache in her heart. She pressed her hands tightly over her face so the servants wouldn’t hear her crying.
"To think that this should be me," she said to herself, in a kind of excitement, "when I meant to be so happy! After all"—she sat up and steadied herself as she swayed—"it's very wonderful to have found life so much better, and so much worse, than anybody ever said. If only Ethan and I could go through the hard places by ourselves, if only there were no one else—oh, God, if only there were no one else!"
"Can you believe this is me?" she said to herself, feeling a rush of excitement. "I just wanted to be so happy! But really"—she sat up and steadied herself as she wavered—"it's amazing to discover that life is both way better and way worse than anyone ever told me. If only Ethan and I could face the tough times alone, if only it could just be us—oh, God, if only it could just be us!"
She lay back again in the hammock. By-and-by a noise in the house: Ethan putting quick questions, several servants speaking at once, then Ethan's voice, sharp with anxiety, calling:
She settled back into the hammock. After a while, she heard a commotion in the house: Ethan asking rapid questions, several servants talking over each other, then Ethan's voice, tense with worry, calling:
"Val! Val!"
"Val! Val!"
"Yes, out here."
"Yeah, out here."
Hastily she dried her face.
Quickly she dried her face.
He came out.
He came out.
"You surely have not been out here ever since—"
"You definitely haven't been out here this whole time—"
"Yes; ever since you went away and left me."
"Yeah; ever since you left and went away from me."
But she spoke almost brightly.
But she spoke almost cheerfully.
"Well, I must say I think you might have remembered—"
"Well, I have to say I think you might have remembered—"
"Can't remember but one thing at a time. I was thinking about something else."
"Can't remember more than one thing at a time. I was thinking about something else."
"You're not to be trusted," he said, gravely.
"You're not trustworthy," he said seriously.
"Not a bit," she agreed. "I'm an eye-servant. The minute your back's turned— Oh, I require a great deal of looking after—and"—with a laugh that broke suspiciously—"I don't get it."
"Not at all," she agreed. "I'm just an eye-servant. The moment your back's turned— Oh, I need a lot of attention—and"—with a laugh that seemed a bit forced—"I don't get it."
She had stood up, holding fast to him, as she freed herself from the hammock and the rug. He drew her hand through his arm and went with her to the house.
She got up, holding on to him, as she untangled herself from the hammock and the blanket. He linked her hand through his arm and walked with her to the house.
"No, no," she said, stopping at the veranda, "I want a little walk, too."
"No, no," she said, stopping at the porch, "I want to take a short walk, too."
Demurring, he put the rug round her and they went on.
Demurring, he wrapped the rug around her and they continued on.
"I've been thinking it would be a good idea to go to California for the winter," he said, presently.
"I've been thinking it would be a good idea to go to California for the winter," he said, right now.
"You've seen California."
"You've seen California."
"But you haven't."
"But you haven't."
"No, and I don't want to."
"No, and I don't want to."
"Is that true?"
"Is that real?"
"Well, it's true that I want to see other places more—queerer places, farther off, that I can't imagine for myself."
"Well, it's true that I want to explore more places—stranger places, farther away, that I can't picture for myself."
"Don't flatter yourself that you can imagine California. I was thinking I ought to look after my ranch there. And, besides, the place in Oakland is really beautiful. I could make you very comfortable there."
"Don't kid yourself into thinking you can picture California. I was considering that I should check on my ranch there. Plus, the place in Oakland is actually lovely. I could make you really comfortable there."
"Could you?" she said, wistfully. "But, after all, 'comfortable' is for ninety."
"Could you?" she said, with a hint of longing. "But, really, 'comfortable' is for someone who's ninety."
"It is curious that I should have to remind you we mustn't think now only of ourselves."
"It’s interesting that I need to remind you that we shouldn’t be thinking only about ourselves right now."
How stern the eyes could look—the mouth, how hard! They walked on in silence, down the first terrace, and along the second. No wilderness rioted below, all was[Pg 499] pruned and trimmed and primly smiling. In the middle of what Mrs. Gano had been used to call "the Lower Plateau" stood the dancing pavilion, finished that day, all but the outward trappings of flags and lanterns.
How stern the eyes could seem—the mouth, how tough! They walked on in silence, down the first level, and along the second. No wildness below, everything was[Pg 499] neat and tidy, looking primly cheerful. In the middle of what Mrs. Gano used to call "the Lower Plateau" stood the dance pavilion, completed that day, except for the outer decorations of flags and lanterns.
"I believe you'd like the house at Oakland." He spoke more gently than before. "There's a garden and a little orange-grove, and the land slopes down to the sea."
"I think you’d like the house in Oakland." He spoke more softly than before. "There’s a garden and a small orange grove, and the land slopes down to the sea."
"Do you look out on the Golden Gate?" she asked, quickly, and then added, involuntarily: "But, after all, what do I care about that? I want to see people in other lands, and find out what life looks like to them."
"Do you see the Golden Gate?" she asked quickly, then added, almost without thinking: "But really, why should I care about that? I want to meet people in other countries and discover what life is like for them."
"You can do something of the sort later, if you like."
"You can do something like that later if you want."
"Oh, later! later! Everybody's said 'later' to me ever since I was born. Who knows whether I'll ever go at all if I don't go now?"
"Oh, later! Later! Everyone's been saying 'later' to me since I was born. Who knows if I'll ever go at all if I don't go now?"
"Ha!" he said, with a flash, "now we have the real reason."
"Ha!" he said, with a spark, "now we have the real reason."
She lowered her eyes and was dumb.
She looked down and didn’t say anything.
"Will you tell me why, just lately, when you have greater incentive than you ever had before, you seem to have less hope, a weaker hold on life?"
"Can you tell me why, recently, when you have more motivation than ever before, you seem to have less hope and a weaker grip on life?"
"All imagination," she said, evasively. "Listen to that woodpecker." Her head drooped, dreamily. How pale she looked in the gray light! "He's tapping the old locust-tree under my window, just as he used to—hundreds of years ago—when I was a little girl."
"All just daydreaming," she said, avoiding the point. "Listen to that woodpecker." Her head hung, lost in thought. She looked so pale in the dim light! "He's pecking at the old locust tree outside my window, just like he did—years and years ago—when I was a little girl."
"Val," he said, "you are not like yourself."
"Val," he said, "you're not acting like yourself."
"No," she answered, vaguely.
"No," she replied, vaguely.
He took her face between his hands as if to catch and concentrate the wandering spirit.
He held her face in his hands as if trying to capture and focus her wandering spirit.
"Where is the old Val gone? I want her back."
"Where did the old Val go? I want her back."
The slow tears filled her eyes. "You mustn't mind, dear; she went away, I think, one of those days—"
The slow tears filled her eyes. "You shouldn't worry about it, dear; she left, I think, one of those days—"
"What days?"
"What days are you talking about?"
"When, with all that pain, everything was made ready."
"When everything was prepared despite all that pain."
He dropped his hands, but she caught them. "I wish we could go away, too. But far, very far from here, where everything is new and strange."
He dropped his hands, but she grabbed them. "I wish we could leave, too. But far, really far from here, where everything is fresh and different."
"Oh, my dearest," he said, brokenly, "surely, surely, with so much at stake, we can readjust ourselves to the changed conditions."
"Oh, my dearest," he said, with a broken voice, "surely, surely, with so much at stake, we can adjust ourselves to the new conditions."
She drew one hand across her eyes. "You call yourself weak," she said, "but it's no surprise to me to find how much stronger you are than I. You can make yourself face about, manfully enough."
She wiped her eyes with her hand. "You say you're weak," she said, "but I'm not surprised to see how much stronger you are than me. You can turn around and face it like a man."
"Well, and so can you." He searched the sensitive white face that gave no sign. What strange and unsuspected enemy had that not unvaliant spirit encountered in her path? As he looked at her, something born of their nearness—terrible offspring of true marriage—spoke to him out of the silence, telling him how each time this woman went straying in thought along that way of promise that is wont to smile so benignly upon young expectant wives, each time, before she could taste any of the natural joy and pride in her estate, came crushing back upon her the dead weight of their long fear, the gathered momentum of all their long terror-stricken fleeing.
"Well, you can too." He examined her sensitive, pale face that showed no expression. What strange and unexpected challenge had this brave spirit faced in her journey? As he watched her, something that arose from their closeness—terrible byproduct of a genuine partnership—spoke to him in the quiet, revealing how each time this woman wandered off in thought along that seemingly hopeful path that usually smiles kindly upon young expectant mothers, each time, before she could enjoy any of the natural happiness and pride in her situation, the heavy burden of their long-standing fears came crashing back on her, the accumulated weight of all their desperate escapes.
The sudden change in his face showed her that her secret was no longer her own.
The quick shift in his expression made it clear to her that her secret was out.
"Oh, what is it like?" she cried out, suddenly. "What is it like to have hoped and longed all these months, instead of dreaded?"
"Oh, what’s it like?" she exclaimed suddenly. "What’s it like to have hoped and yearned all these months, instead of dreaded?"
"Hush! hush!" he said, shrinking.
"Shh! Shh!" he said, shrinking.
"I, who was so eager to know all that women can know, I shall never know that."
"I, who was so eager to learn everything that women can know, will never know that."
He sank down on the terrace-steps in the twilight, and buried his face in his hands.
He sat down on the terrace steps in the fading light and buried his face in his hands.
"Did I ever tell you"—her voice sounded faint and far above him, like the voice of some disembodied spirit—"did I ever tell you how proud I used to be to know my father once said that I was the symbol of my parents' single year of perfect happiness, the inheritor of the best moments life had brought them? Ethan"—she bent over him, whispering hurriedly and panting a little like one pursued—"the thought clutches at me in the night, it won't let me go—"
"Did I ever tell you"—her voice sounded faint and distant, like the voice of a ghost—"did I ever tell you how proud I used to be that my dad once said I was the symbol of my parents' one year of complete happiness, the one who inherited the best moments life gave them? Ethan"—she leaned over him, whispering quickly and a little out of breath like someone being chased—"the thought haunts me at night, it won't let me go—"
"What thought?" said the muffled voice.
"What thought?" said the muffled voice.
"That for a child of fear and shrinking there isn't much place in this world."
"There's not much room in this world for a child who's fearful and timid."
No answer.
No response.
She sat down beside him. Like a frightened child she crouched up against him. "All those times of dread come back, their evil faces frowning. Bad fairies! they wait for—for the new-comer with sinister gifts in their hands."
She sat down next to him. Like a scared child, she curled up against him. "All those times of fear come back, their evil faces scowling. Bad fairies! They’re waiting for—for the newcomer with their sinister gifts in hand."
"Don't think such thoughts." He seized her arm roughly.
"Don't think like that." He grabbed her arm roughly.
"No, no; help me not to," she said, shuddering. "But I wish I knew what it had been like to my mother—that first knowledge."
"No, no; don't help me to," she said, shivering. "But I wish I knew what it was like for my mother—that first realization."
"You may be sure she was glad."
"You can be sure she was happy."
"Yes, yes; not like that hour in the long room, not as we welcomed our—"
"Yes, yes; not like that hour in the long room, not as we welcomed our—"
"You shall not talk so! to think of it so is a crime." He leaped to his feet. "Do you hear?—a crime."
"You can't talk like that! Thinking about it that way is a crime." He jumped to his feet. "Do you hear me?—a crime."
She seemed to cower there below him on the step.
She looked like she was shrinking back there below him on the step.
"And yet," she whispered, "whenever we look at the child we shall remember that hour. He'll wear my shrinking in his poor little face. Oh, what shall I do? In that hour, it may be, I branded my child!"
"And yet," she whispered, "every time we look at the child, we'll remember that moment. He'll show my fading spirit in his little face. Oh, what am I going to do? In that moment, maybe I marked my child for life!"
He sat beside her all night long while she tossed and dozed, and in her sleep pressed both hands to her breast, moaning faintly now and then. The doctor had been sent for at midnight, and came again in the early morning.
He sat next to her all night while she tossed and dozed, occasionally pressing both hands to her chest in her sleep and faintly moaning. The doctor was called at midnight and came back in the early morning.
"He's frightened!" said Val, watching the door as he went out after the second visit. "So are you." She smiled. "You're forgetting how hard we Ganos are to kill."
"He's scared!" Val said, keeping an eye on the door as he left after the second visit. "So are you." She smiled. "You're forgetting how tough we Ganos are to take down."
"You'll soon be all right."
"You'll be fine soon."
She studied him. "You're only frightened on top." He wondered if she were wandering. "Underneath," she went on, "you're thinking this would be a solution."
She looked at him closely. "You're only scared on the surface." He questioned if she was lost in thought. "Deep down," she continued, "you're thinking this could be a solution."
"Hush, hush!" He put his arms round her. "You must remember me, dear."
"Hush, hush!" He wrapped his arms around her. "You have to remember me, dear."
She nestled in his arms. "She used to say we Ganos were dreadfully hard to kill. We have to face that."
She snuggled into his arms. "She used to say that we Ganos were dreadfully hard to kill. We have to accept that."
"Don't think of having to face things; forget it all."
"Don't worry about facing things; just let it go."
She scanned his face eagerly. "Where shall I begin?"
She looked at his face eagerly. "Where should I start?"
"Begin?"
"Start?"
"Yes—to forget."
"Yes—to let go."
Did she mean to ask whether she was to forget the old compact, or its new annulment?
Did she want to know if she should forget the old agreement, or its new cancellation?
"Begin to forget where the pain begins," he said, evasively.
"Start to forget where the pain starts," he said, avoiding the topic.
"That would carry us back a long way. But anyhow, I won't do it. Pain or no pain, I don't mean to forget."
"That would take us back a long way. But anyway, I won’t do it. Pain or no pain, I don’t plan to forget."
"Yes, yes," he said, soothingly.
"Yes, yes," he said calmly.
"But I don't want to."
"But I don't want to."
He looked down at her perplexed.
He looked down at her, confused.
"I don't mean to forget anything, not even the sad things. I don't want to let anything go."
"I don’t mean to forget anything, not even the sad stuff. I don’t want to let anything go."
"Well, well." He smoothed the wild brown hair.
"Well, well." He brushed his messy brown hair.
"To forget is to lose a bit of your life," she said, catching at his hand. "What was it you said once? it was a first victory for that spectre Annihilation that dogs us all. I didn't believe in your Annihilation then. Not very sure I do now."
"To forget is to lose a part of your life," she said, grabbing his hand. "What was it you said once? It was a first victory for that specter of Annihilation that follows us all. I didn't believe in your Annihilation back then. Not really sure I do now."
She laid his hand, for comfort, over the ache in her breast.
She placed his hand, for comfort, over the pain in her chest.
Worn out towards morning, and yet afraid to undress lest the doctor might have suddenly to be brought, Ethan stretched himself on the sofa under the east window. He was scarcely comfortably relaxed, when Val, who had not spoken for hours, said:
Worn out by morning but still too anxious to undress in case the doctor needed to be called, Ethan lay down on the sofa under the east window. He had barely started to feel comfortable when Val, who hadn't said anything for hours, spoke up:
"Why do you stay so far off?"
"Why do you keep your distance?"
He was up in a moment.
He got up right away.
"Do you want something?"
"Do you want anything?"
"Yes; I want you near."
"Yes; I want you close."
"Oh, very well; I was afraid of waking you."
"Oh, that's fine; I was worried about waking you up."
Heavy with sleep, he threw himself across the foot of the big four-poster. She pushed herself down in the bed till her feet under the covers felt his body through all the clothes, then she lay quite still. Ethan dozed and dreamed.
Heavy with sleep, he flopped onto the foot of the big four-poster bed. She sank down in the bed until her feet under the covers felt his body through all the clothes, then she lay completely still. Ethan dozed off and dreamed.
He awoke suddenly with the impression Val had called him. He raised himself on his elbow. She seemed to be asleep. He leaned his tired head against the bedpost, turning his face to the east. The gray dawn was coming in faintly at the window. The things in the room looked spectral.
He suddenly woke up feeling like Val had called him. He propped himself up on his elbow. She looked like she was asleep. He rested his tired head against the bedpost, turning his face toward the east. The gray dawn was faintly coming in through the window. The things in the room looked ghostly.
Dimly through the window he thought he could see the shadow of the encircling hills. As he lay looking out, a little voice, so faint and far it might have come with the dawn from behind the hills:
Dimly through the window, he thought he could see the shadow of the surrounding hills. As he lay there looking out, a soft voice, so faint and distant it could have come with the dawn from behind the hills:
"It is no superstition that oaths are binding."
"It’s not a superstition that oaths are binding."
He held his breath to listen.
He held his breath to hear.
"If we deny them with our lips, our nerves are loyal still."
"If we deny them with our words, our instincts remain faithful."
Then silence. The light grew clearer.
Then there was silence. The light became brighter.
"Our lives were set to the key of our oath," said the little voice. "When we denied it, discord came."
"Our lives were shaped by our promise," said the small voice. "When we broke it, chaos followed."
He tried to speak; a kind of paralysis held the muscles of his throat.
He tried to talk; a sort of paralysis kept his throat muscles frozen.
"It's like the one lie that calls for a thousand, for a life of lies. We don't lie well, we Ganos."
"It's like one lie leads to a thousand more, creating a life full of lies. We're not great at lying, we Ganos."
Another longer silence; then a fluttering sigh as of one eased from a mighty burden.
Another long silence; then a soft sigh like someone relieved from a heavy weight.
"Oh, I'm so glad the morning's come! You haven't kissed me, Ethan."
"Oh, I'm so glad the morning is here! You haven't kissed me, Ethan."
He rose up without a word, kissed her, and went out.
He got up without saying a word, kissed her, and left.
Of course, the ball had been postponed—"only for a week," Val insisted, and Ethan had agreed. Later this same day, he, still sitting there in the blue room, wondering against his will at her recovered spirits, refusing to understand, asked her if the pain was gone. She made the motion "No," moving the brown head from side to side on the pillow.
Of course, the ball had been postponed—"just for a week," Val insisted, and Ethan had agreed. Later that same day, he sat there in the blue room, reluctantly questioning her improved mood and refusing to understand it, and asked her if the pain was gone. She shook her brown head side to side on the pillow to signal "No."
"You are suffering a great deal?" he faltered, as he bent above her.
"You’re in a lot of pain?" he hesitated, leaning closer to her.
She was evidently not thinking of the kind of pain he meant.
She clearly wasn't considering the type of pain he was talking about.
"If I were partly paralyzed, as lots of people are," she[Pg 504] said, with something of the old defiance, "it would hurt less, I suppose. When I feel like shrinking, I just remember it's a sign none of me is dead yet, that I can suffer from my head to my feet as horribly as this."
"If I were partially paralyzed, like many people are," she[Pg 504] said, with a hint of her old defiance, "it would hurt less, I guess. When I feel like shrinking away, I just remind myself it’s a sign that I’m still alive, that I can feel pain from my head to my feet as intensely as this."
"Val!" He sank down on his knees and buried his head in the coverlet.
"Val!" He dropped to his knees and buried his head in the blanket.
"But I'll have all eternity for being free of pain. When I remember that"—she pulled herself up and spoke in a clear, practical tone—"it brings me to my senses."
"But I'll have all eternity to be free of pain. When I think about that"—she straightened up and spoke in a clear, practical tone—"it brings me back to reality."
"What can I do for you, dear—what can I do?"
"What can I do for you, dear—how can I help?"
"Don't go away."
"Stay here."
"I won't."
"I won't."
"I'm afraid you will."
"I'm sorry, but you will."
"Don't be afraid."
"Don't be scared."
"Not to collect material for 'Confessions'?"
"Not to gather material for 'Confessions'?"
"No," he said, smiling dimly.
"No," he said, faintly smiling.
"Not even to write to the Saviours of America?"
"Not even to write to the heroes of America?"
"No."
"Nope."
"I hate those Saviours! America doesn't need 'em."
"I can't stand those Saviors! America doesn't need them."
"She has only to say so," he said, his old sensitive vanity a little stung.
"She just has to say it," he said, his old sensitive ego feeling a bit hurt.
"Oh, America is all right."
"Oh, America is fine."
"Very well, America."
"Alright, America."
He drew up the chair again and sat closer to the bedside.
He pulled the chair closer and sat down next to the bed.
"I shall love being ill, if you don't go away," she said, smiling.
"I'll love being sick if you don't leave," she said, smiling.
"I sha'n't go away any more, even when you're well."
"I won't leave anymore, even when you're better."
"Really?"
"Seriously?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"You sure you're an honest Injun?"
"You sure you're an honest Native American?"
"Injun of flawless integrity."
"Native person of flawless integrity."
"Then I shall be well to-morrow."
"Then I will be fine tomorrow."
And to all appearance she was well two days afterwards. When she came down-stairs she was protesting gayly that she was really quite ill, and must have all an invalid's privileges.
And from all appearances, she was fine two days later. When she came downstairs, she cheerfully insisted that she was actually pretty sick and should have all the privileges of an invalid.
"Is it a bargain?" she stopped half-way down the stair. "If it isn't, I'm going back to bed."
"Is it a good deal?" she paused halfway down the stairs. "If it’s not, I’m going back to bed."
"Yes, all the privileges," he agreed.
"Yeah, all the perks," he agreed.
"And you won't go away and write for the 'Saviours'?"
"And you won't leave and write for the 'Saviours'?"
He laughed, took her down, and established her in the long room.
He laughed, brought her down, and settled her in the long room.
"I shall be very particular, or else what's the fun of being an invalid? And I know what to expect. I was ill once before. Grandma gave me a delicious glass of sangaree."
"I'll be very specific, or what's the point of being an invalid? And I know what to expect. I've been sick before. Grandma gave me a delicious glass of sangaree."
"You shall have sangaree." He made it himself. "Now, what else did she do for you?" he demanded, like one put upon his mettle.
"You’re going to have sangaree." He made it himself. "Now, what else did she do for you?" he asked, like someone being tested.
Val glanced up at him slyly.
Val looked up at him mischievously.
"Grandma used to read suitable selections from the Bible."
"Grandma used to read appropriate passages from the Bible."
He leaned against her chair, looking down into her face, smiling as she hadn't seen him smile for many a day.
He leaned against her chair, looking down at her face, smiling in a way she hadn't seen from him in a long time.
"I can give you suitable selections," he said, with shining eyes. "'Behold, thou art fair, my love; behold, thou art fair; thou hast doves' eyes within thy locks: thy hair is as a flock of goats that appear from Mount Gilead.' 'Thy lips are like a thread of scarlet—'"
"I can give you great choices," he said, with bright eyes. "'Look, you are beautiful, my love; look, you are beautiful; you have dove-like eyes among your hair: your hair is like a flock of goats that come down from Mount Gilead.' 'Your lips are like a thread of scarlet—'"
The voice that to her was different from all the voices of earth went thrilling along her nerves as it had done the first night she heard it at the gate, when in ignorant girl-fashion she had known no more than, "I must follow, follow, follow, wherever it may lead."
The voice that felt unlike any other on earth sent shivers through her nerves just like it had on the first night she heard it at the gate, when, in her naive way, all she understood was, "I have to follow, follow, follow, no matter where it leads."
That night she whispered passionately, "You are loving me more than ever you did."
That night she whispered passionately, "You love me more than you ever have."
"Yes," he said, holding her close; "the old Val has come back to me."
"Yeah," he said, pulling her in tight; "the old Val is back with me."
"There's another reason," she said in her heart.
"There's another reason," she thought to herself.
Val had at last agreed to go to California.
Val had finally agreed to go to California.
"Are we sure to be ready to leave the Fort on Thursday?" she asked.
"Are we really going to be ready to leave the Fort on Thursday?" she asked.
"Why Thursday?"
"Why Thursday?"
"Because of the ball."
"Because of the game."
"I should think we would be quite ready; but does it matter?"
"I think we should be pretty much ready; but does it really matter?"
"Very much."
"Very much."
"Why?"
"Why?"
"Oh—a—there'll be a kind of lull after the ball, and I'd rather—a—"
"Oh—uh—there's going to be a bit of a break after the ball, and I'd prefer—uh—"
"Go out with flags flying? I understand."
"Head out with flags flying? I get it."
She had laid even New York under tribute for her fête. With the help of a chef, a florist, and a decorator, a good deal of money had been spent to astonishingly effective ends, considering the smallness of the space at command. It was hard, even with tons of flowers, to make the old Fort anything but simple and grim; but the more gracious garden, and above all the terraces, lent themselves kindly to flower aisles and arches, and a fairyland scheme of lighting.
She had even made New York contribute to her fête. With the help of a chef, a florist, and a decorator, a lot of money had been spent to impressively effective results, given the limited space available. It was tough, even with tons of flowers, to make the old Fort anything other than plain and dreary; but the more inviting garden, especially the terraces, worked well for flower paths and arches, creating a magical lighting scheme.
The maid was putting the last touch to her mistress's ball-dress.
The maid was adding the final touch to her boss’s ball gown.
"That's enough. Now go and ask Mr. Gano to come here a moment."
"That's enough. Now go and ask Mr. Gano to come here for a minute."
Val turned a moment later and saw him at the door. The dead black and white of his evening dress gave the fine ivory of his face an added pallor. She looked at him with quickening pulse. No wonder women had found the haunting beauty of that face a troubling memory. As he leaned against the door, fastening a flower in his coat, smiling in at her in the old enigmatic way, she felt suddenly what it would be to her to lose her empire over that restless, homeless spirit. If they were meaning to go on and on, as other people did, how could they hope to escape other people's ending? And she smiled back at him suddenly in a fierce, triumphant fashion. He came forward into the room.
Val turned a moment later and saw him at the door. The stark black and white of his evening dress made his fine ivory face look even paler. She looked at him, her pulse racing. It’s no wonder women had found the haunting beauty of that face hard to forget. As he leaned against the door, pinning a flower to his coat and smiling at her in that familiar mysterious way, she suddenly realized what it would mean for her to lose her influence over that restless, wandering spirit. If they intended to keep going as others did, how could they hope to avoid the endings that others faced? And she suddenly smiled back at him fiercely, with a sense of triumph. He stepped into the room.
"What is it? Why do you look like that?"
"What’s going on? Why do you look like that?"
"How do I look?"
"How do I look?"
"As if—as if—well, I should keep out of your way if I'd done you any wrong."
"As if—well, I should stay out of your way if I've done you any wrong."
She laughed as she pulled on her long white glove.
She laughed as she put on her long white glove.
"Am I such a gorgon in my new gown?"
"Am I really that terrifying in my new dress?"
His eyes went slowly over her with a kind of worship in them. She trembled slightly. "Not one pretty word for all my pains?"
His eyes moved over her slowly, filled with a kind of admiration. She shivered a little. "No kind words for everything I’ve done?"
He knelt down before her, bent the dark head, and kissed her little white shoes.
He knelt down in front of her, lowered his dark head, and kissed her small white shoes.
As they met a moment in the lancers, Val said: "I wish she could have seen the old Fort to-night. She loved splendor, too." She laughed up at him like a delighted child.
As they had a moment with the lancers, Val said: "I wish she could have seen the old Fort tonight. She loved grandeur, too." She laughed up at him like a happy child.
"I've been amused," he whispered back, "to hear people saying it's the most beautiful ball that's ever been given in the State."
"I've been entertained," he whispered back, "to hear people saying it's the most beautiful ball that's ever been held in the State."
"Well, of course, I meant it to be"; and she was whirled away.
"Well, of course, I meant for it to be that way," and she was spun around.
It was about two o'clock in the morning that Ethan made his way out of the pavilion, with a feeling of unsupportable weariness. He must get away from all those noisy, irrelevant people; above all, he must get away from the sight of Val's unthinking joy. He walked on to the far corner of the osage-orange thicket, and stood there in the deepest part of the shadow. Down below the terraces the music clanged and jarred. The round Japanese lanterns, festooned from tree to tree, were like strings of giant gems, yellow topaz, rose and scarlet coral, lapis lazuli, turquoise, and opal. The late Indian summer night was not cold; every one had been saying, "What wonderful weather!" but to Ethan there was more than a hint of winter in the pungent air. There was that obscure menace, that sense of melancholy lying behind all, and round all, like the sea. Autumn had brought this message to him since his childhood. It was the time when Nature seemed to pause a while in her ceaseless masque of the seasons to whisper her one honest word into the ear of man. "Be warned!" she seemed to say; "be warned!"
It was around two in the morning when Ethan stepped out of the pavilion, feeling incredibly tired. He needed to escape the loud, irrelevant crowd; most of all, he had to get away from Val's carefree happiness. He walked over to the far corner of the osage-orange thicket and stood in the deepest shadows. Down below the terraces, the music clashed and grated. The round Japanese lanterns, strung from tree to tree, looked like giant gems—yellow topaz, rose and scarlet coral, lapis lazuli, turquoise, and opal. The late Indian summer night wasn’t cold; everyone had been saying, "What wonderful weather!" but to Ethan, there was more than a hint of winter in the sharp air. There was an obscure threat, a sense of sadness surrounding everything, like the sea. Autumn had delivered this message to him since his childhood. It was a time when Nature seemed to pause in her endless cycle of seasons to whisper her one true word into humanity's ear. "Beware!" she seemed to say; "beware!"
Then he remembered—without reassurement, rather with displeasure—that Val's pulses beat time to a brisker measure. To her the mysterious message had translated itself into a breathless sense of something new and strange on its way to her, "something wonderful going to happen, that never happened in the world before." Fresh realization of this "difference" that spread through all their life made to his harassed sense a clear line of cleavage down between their souls; and he felt himself alone. He remembered her merry look as he passed her and Wilbur on the way up the terrace, her mocking whisper, "Not one of the 'Saviours' can dance. Oh, poor America!" Even while he smiled at the remembrance, he was saying in his heart, "At this moment she can laugh and jest, and give a ball!" Then he reproached himself. Bah! woman is a grown-up child. How should she realize existence! She has no system of faith or of philosophy. Her life is a string of moods—white pearls and black upon a thread of hazard.
Then he remembered—without reassurance, but rather with annoyance—that Val's heart raced to a faster tempo. For her, the mysterious message had transformed into an exciting sense of something new and strange coming her way, "something wonderful that's never happened in the world before." The fresh awareness of this "difference" that spread through their lives drew a clear line between their souls for him, and he felt alone. He recalled her cheerful expression as he walked past her and Wilbur up the terrace, her teasing whisper, "Not one of the 'Saviours' can dance. Oh, poor America!" Even as he smiled at the memory, he thought, "At this moment, she can laugh and joke, and throw a party!" Then he felt guilty. Ugh! A woman is just a grown-up child. How could she realize life! She has no belief system or philosophy. Her life is a series of moods—white pearls and black, strung on a thread of chance.
CHAPTER 36
It had pleased Val's love of travel by water, and helped her to endure the thought of her long overland journey to the Pacific, that they should go down by river to the great railway centre and junction for the West. Just before noon, on the day after the ball, all was in readiness for the last leave-taking. The heavier trunks had gone down early to the landing below the Fort. Ethan was leaving his agent and several servants to wind up affairs, and the house was still in gala-dress, and overrun with people. Many of the guests from a distance were not leaving till later, and they all went down to the river "to see the Ganos off." More than half the population of the town seemed to Ethan to be bent on the same errand. He got out of the crowd at the landing, looked at his watch, said he had forgotten something, and hurried back, shaking off Scherer and others, by the way, with scant ceremony. When he reached Mioto Avenue, instead of crossing it and continuing on up to the front entrance of the Fort, he walked hurriedly along the avenue skirting the bottom of the old wilderness, now the garden. When he came to the barberry-bush, he stopped, casting a quick look to right and left. With some pains and no little violence to his hands, he wrenched one of the new palings off the fence, and let himself in. Past the garish pavilion, up the first flight of steps, with a glance towards the thicket of the hundred-leaved rose, where An' Jerusha had stood so long ago with apron to her eyes—on, round the deserted house to the front porch. He stared at his name on the door with a sense of its being strange to find it there still. He lifted the knocker and let it fall; no one came. He rang the bell.
It made Val happy to travel by water and helped her deal with the thought of the long overland journey to the Pacific that they were about to make. They were going down the river to the main railway hub for the West. Just before noon, the day after the ball, everything was set for their final farewell. The heavier trunks had been sent down early to the landing below the Fort. Ethan was leaving his agent and a few servants behind to wrap things up, and the house was still in party mode, packed with people. Many guests from afar weren’t leaving until later, and they all went down to the river to see the Ganos off. It seemed like more than half the town was focused on the same purpose. Ethan slipped away from the crowd at the landing, glanced at his watch, said he forgot something, and rushed back, shaking off Scherer and others without much ceremony. When he got to Mioto Avenue, instead of crossing over and heading to the main entrance of the Fort, he quickly walked along the avenue at the edge of the old wilderness, now a garden. When he reached the barberry bush, he paused, looking quickly to his right and left. With some effort and a bit of force, he pulled one of the new planks off the fence and squeezed through. Past the flashy pavilion, up the first flight of steps, glancing toward the thicket of the hundred-leaved rose where An' Jerusha had stood so long ago with her apron to her eyes—he moved on, around the empty house to the front porch. He stared at his name on the door, feeling it was strange to see it there still. He lifted the knocker and let it fall; no one answered. He rang the bell.
"The people who used to live here must all be gone away," he said to himself, playing with the idea that it was "many years after."
"The people who used to live here must all be gone," he thought to himself, considering that it was "many years later."
He went round to the back veranda. The door stood ajar. He looked in, wondering to find the place open, and yet fearing to see a face. All the world was down at the landing. He ran up-stairs three steps at a time. Out of the writing-table drawer in his room he took an old note-book. It had come to light the day before, but there had been no fire in his room, and there was no means now of burning it. But he was glad he had remembered it in time. Down-stairs, as swiftly as of old when Yaffti followed hard; a moment's pause before the long-room door. He opened it, stood looking in a moment at the high red chair, and before passing on, bent his head like one who acknowledges a greeting.
He went around to the back porch. The door was slightly open. He peeked inside, both hoping to find the place unlocked and dreading to see someone’s face. Everyone else was down at the landing. He dashed up the stairs three steps at a time. He grabbed an old notebook from the writing table drawer in his room. He had found it the day before, but there had been no fire in his room, and now there was no way to burn it. Still, he was glad he had remembered it in time. Downstairs, he moved as quickly as before when Yaffti was close behind; he paused for a moment before the long-room door. He opened it, stood there for a second looking at the tall red chair, and before moving on, nodded his head like someone acknowledging a greeting.
As he hurried down the terrace he started, catching sight of some one crouching down by the rose-bushes. He called out sharply:
As he hurried down the terrace, he noticed someone crouching near the rose bushes. He called out sharply:
"Who is that?"
"Who's that?"
"Me, sir," said the shamefaced Venus, getting up from her kneeling posture.
"Me, sir," said the embarrassed Venus, rising from her kneeling position.
"What are you doing there?"
"What are you doing?"
Up and down her gingham apron she was furtively rubbing her knees. Think of Venus losing her youth and acquiring "rheumatics!" How exactly like An' Jerusha she was growing!
Up and down her checkered apron, she was secretly rubbing her knees. Imagine Venus losing her youth and getting "rheumatism!" She was becoming so much like An' Jerusha!
"I wus lef' in chawge, sah."
"I was left in charge, sir."
"Well, you've left the veranda door open!"
"Well, you left the door to the porch open!"
She stopped rubbing her knees and wiped her eyes.
She stopped rubbing her knees and wiped her eyes.
"Dat do' sutny am open, sah. I wanted—t' see de las' ob yer. Dis w'ere me an' maw done spy out fo' yo' dat firs' time. Ole Mis' G'no—she didn' min' me an' maw bein' yere."
"That door is open, sir. I wanted to see the last of you. This is where my mother and I first spied on you. Old Miss Gino—she didn't mind me and my mother being here."
"You saw me come back?"
"You saw me return?"
"Yass, sah." Then, as if to palliate the crime of the open door: "Mebbe a long time fo' I see yo' comin' in agin."
"Yeah, sir." Then, as if to excuse the crime of the open door: "Maybe it'll be a long time before I see you coming in again."
"Yes," he said, "it's likely to be a long time," and his slow look went round the place, shying at the pavilion.
"Yeah," he said, "it's probably going to take a while," and he slowly looked around the place, hesitating at the pavilion.
Venus seemed to think it incumbent upon her to hold up her end of the conversation.
Venus felt it was her responsibility to contribute to the conversation.
"Huh! Can't say fo' sho' why I'm carryin' on like dis yere." She mopped her eyes. "Miss Val gone away laffin' fit to kill."
"Huh! I can't say for sure why I'm acting like this." She wiped her tears. "Miss Val went away laughing like crazy."
"Yes, she takes it better than we do. Good-bye, Venus."
"Yeah, she handles it better than we do. Bye, Venus."
"Goo'-bye, sah. Trufe is, sah, Miss Val mighty sot on seein' de worl'. Goo'-bye, goo'-bye!"
"Goo'-bye, sir. The truth is, sir, Miss Val is really set on seeing the world. Goo'-bye, goo'-bye!"
She waved her apron till he was out of sight.
She waved her apron until he was out of sight.
"They've rung the 'all aboard' bell twice!" Val called excitedly from the deck of the steamer as Ethan appeared at the landing.
"They've rung the 'all aboard' bell twice!" Val shouted excitedly from the deck of the steamer as Ethan showed up at the landing.
He gladly cut his good-byes short, with an eye on the figure up there against the sky, in dull blue tweed, belted in with white wash-leather. She had shown him one morning, nearly a year ago, how neatly that same white leather strip fitted over the old Russian belt that she had clung to until he got her the one of turquoises.
He happily wrapped up his goodbyes, glancing at the figure up there against the sky, wearing dull blue tweed and cinched with white leather. She had shown him one morning, nearly a year ago, how perfectly that same white leather strip fit over the old Russian belt she had held onto until he got her the turquoise one.
"Of course," she had said that day in Paris, laughing and showing her white teeth, "if I were a clumpy lady now—if I hadn't such a nice little waist, I couldn't wear two belts, and I could never wear white at all! So mind you appreciate me."
"Of course," she had said that day in Paris, laughing and showing her white teeth, "if I were a chunky lady now—if I didn't have such a nice little waist, I couldn't wear two belts, and I could never wear white at all! So make sure you appreciate me."
It was that day he had gone and ordered the turquoise girdle. Was she wearing it now? Of course. Absurd child! she never dressed without it. He glanced up at her in the midst of the handshaking, seeing neither Wilbur nor Scherer nor Julia, but a wind-blown figure above him on the brow of Plymouth Hill, looking out to the future. And to-day? The same questioning eyes, shoulders well set back, the little head held high—she was still looking the world in the face; it would be defiance but for the smile.
It was that day he had gone and ordered the turquoise belt. Was she wearing it now? Of course. Silly girl! She never got dressed without it. He looked up at her in the middle of the handshaking, not seeing Wilbur, Scherer, or Julia, but a wind-blown figure above him on Plymouth Hill, gazing toward the future. And today? The same questioning eyes, shoulders back, her little head held high—she was still facing the world; it would be defiance if it weren't for the smile.
As the paddle churned the water there was a chorus of good-bying and hurrahing. The whistle shrieked—the steamer lumbered fussily down-stream.
As the paddle stirred the water, there was a chorus of goodbyes and cheers. The whistle blasted—the steamer clumsily made its way downstream.
"Why don't you wave, too?" said Val, excitedly. "Is that old book under your arm what you went back for? Why is your other hand full of leaves?"
"Why don't you wave, too?" Val asked excitedly. "Is that old book under your arm what you went back for? Why is your other hand full of leaves?"
"I can't imagine why." He opened his fingers and let the scarlet barberries and the small crisp leaves fall into the river.
"I can't imagine why." He opened his hand and let the bright red barberries and the small crunchy leaves drop into the river.
The faces in the crowd were growing dim, but still she waved her handkerchief.
The faces in the crowd were fading, but she still waved her handkerchief.
"You remember that man you once told me about?" she said.
"You remember that guy you mentioned to me before?" she said.
"What man?" He looked dreamily back at the throng as though expecting to find him there.
"What man?" He gazed back at the crowd with a dreamy expression, as if he was hoping to spot him there.
"Don't you remember he was at play when the Roman guard came to carry him to his execution? I should like to call back to my friends as he did: 'Bear witness when I am dead that I had the better of the game!'"
"Don't you remember he was playing when the Roman guard came to take him to his execution? I would like to call out to my friends like he did: 'Witness that when I am gone, I had the upper hand in the game!'"
Ethan's prophecy proved true. Val loved the place at Oakland, and all the walks and drives about. She delighted in San Francisco, and she ransacked Chinatown with unabated curiosity.
Ethan's prediction turned out to be accurate. Val loved the spot in Oakland, along with all the walks and drives around it. She was thrilled by San Francisco and explored Chinatown with endless curiosity.
"You've never told me what you think of Yaffti," Ethan said to her some days after their arrival.
"You've never told me what you think of Yaffti," Ethan said to her a few days after they arrived.
"Yaffti?"
"Yaffti?"
"My sailboat."
"My boat."
"Oh, I haven't encountered Yaffti as yet."
"Oh, I haven't come across Yaffti yet."
He presently realized that she had never been down to the beach since she came. Instinctively he avoided suggesting it again. He would go off for a sail sometimes himself with his man, Sam Cornish, an old sailor who had been with him years before on his yacht. But Val was ingenious in inventing inland outings. Yaffti for the most part was tethered fast in the little cove, and Sam smoked endless pipes on the pier.
He suddenly realized that she had never been to the beach since she arrived. Instinctively, he avoided bringing it up again. Sometimes, he would go out for a sail with his man, Sam Cornish, an old sailor who had been with him on his yacht years before. But Val was creative in coming up with activities inland. Yaffti was mostly anchored in the little cove, and Sam spent endless hours smoking pipes on the pier.
But Val made the old sailor's acquaintance nevertheless, and delighted in him. One day, in an encounter down at the stables, Sam made bold to remonstrate with her upon her "fear o' the sea."
But Val got to know the old sailor anyway, and she enjoyed his company. One day, during a meeting at the stables, Sam took the chance to talk to her about her "fear of the sea."
"'Tain't wot I expected by the look o' yer, mum."
"'It’s not what I expected by the look of you, ma’am."
She laughed a little nervously, and went up the drive to meet Ethan.
She laughed a bit nervously and walked up the driveway to meet Ethan.
"What's Sam being saying?" he said, conscious of the faint trace of agitation in her face.
"What's Sam been saying?" he asked, aware of the slight hint of agitation in her expression.
"Sam? Oh, nothing! Sam and I are great friends." Restless under her husband's continued scrutiny, she asked: "How long have you known Sam?"
"Sam? Oh, nothing! Sam and I are really good friends." Feeling uneasy under her husband's constant watch, she asked, "How long have you known Sam?"
"Oh, seven or eight years, I should think."
"Oh, seven or eight years, I guess."
"Well, he likes me best, anyhow," she laughed.
"Well, he likes me the most, anyway," she laughed.
"I dare say," said Ethan, adopting her note; "all ignorant persons do."
"I'll say," Ethan replied, mirroring her tone, "that's what all clueless people do."
"Yes, it's true!" She stopped a moment. "Now, why is that, do you suppose?" she said, with the candid air of a scientific investigator.
"Yes, it's true!" She paused for a moment. "So, why do you think that is?" she asked, with the straightforward demeanor of a scientific investigator.
"Merely because you have the beau rôle to play," he said, still smiling. "You help them to believe in happiness. I'm apt to verify their worst suspicions."
"Just because you have the beau rôle to play," he said, still smiling. "You make them believe in happiness. I'm likely to confirm their worst fears."
Ethan left his wife very little alone, and it was strange and pitiful to him—a daily mockery of the human lot—that they should be so often happy, and in spirit closer together in these hours, than they had ever been in their lives. They clung to each other like two lost children, and the days went by in a dream.
Ethan hardly left his wife alone, and it felt strange and sad to him—a daily reminder of the human condition—that they often felt happier and more connected during these moments than they ever had before. They held onto each other like two lost kids, and the days passed like a dream.
They had had three weeks of quite perfect weather. To-day, for the first time since their coming, the sky lowered, the air was heavy. Still, the sun showed his dazzling Californian face at intervals, and Ethan watched the weather signs while he dressed, his heart secretly set upon going off, by-and-by, with Yaffti and Sam for a sail. He must find out discreetly how Val was going to spend the morning.
They had enjoyed three weeks of absolutely perfect weather. Today, for the first time since they arrived, the sky was overcast and the air felt heavy. Still, the sun peeked out with its brilliant Californian brightness from time to time, and Ethan observed the weather while he got dressed, secretly hoping to go out later with Yaffti and Sam for a sail. He needed to find out discreetly how Val planned to spend the morning.
"What's for to-day?" he said to her at breakfast.
"What's for breakfast today?" he asked her.
"I've a beautiful plan if the weather behaves," she answered.
"I have a great plan if the weather holds up," she replied.
They stood at the door of the summer-house after breakfast. Val would leave him every now and then, go to the[Pg 514] lattice-window that looked out to sea, and come back with the latest Signal Service report. Her version was so uniformly favorable that Ethan laughed at last.
They stood at the door of the summer house after breakfast. Val would leave him every now and then, go to the [Pg 514] lattice window that looked out to sea, and come back with the latest weather report. Her updates were so consistently positive that Ethan ended up laughing.
"You're like an old night-watchman!"
"You're like an old security guard!"
"I'm not a bit like an old night-watchman."
"I'm nothing like an old night-watchman."
"Yes, yes," he insisted. "Weren't you told as a child how they used to go crying the hour under the windows in Baltimore, 'Eleven o'clock, and all's well!' 'Midnight, and all's well'?"
"Yes, yes," he insisted. "Didn't you hear as a kid how they used to go around crying out the hour under the windows in Baltimore, 'Eleven o'clock, and all's well!' 'Midnight, and all's well'?"
"Very nice of them, I'm sure; and if the family watchman says 'All's well' after luncheon, you are to take me to China."
"That's really nice of them, I’m sure; and if the family guard says 'All’s good' after lunch, you’re supposed to take me to China."
It was so she always spoke of Chinatown. He thought of the narrow, malodorous alleys, the stifling shops, and regretted, with a double pang, the breezy bay and Yaffti. However, he would have a couple of hours' sail before luncheon to sustain him.
It was how she always talked about Chinatown. He imagined the narrow, smelly alleys, the cramped shops, and felt a double sense of longing for the breezy bay and Yaffti. However, he would have a couple of hours' sail before lunch to keep him going.
"All right," he said out loud, "we'll go to China this afternoon."
"Okay," he said aloud, "we'll head to China this afternoon."
As she leaned against him he put his arm about her waist.
As she leaned against him, he wrapped his arm around her waist.
"Where's your turquoise gewgaw?" he said.
"Where's your turquoise trinket?" he said.
"Here"—she lifted a hand to her hair.
"Here"—she raised a hand to her hair.
"No; I meant the other—the—" As he noticed the shade on her face: "You've lost it! Aha! I knew you would if you wore it every day."
"No; I meant the other one—the—" As he saw the look on her face: "You've lost it! Aha! I knew you would if you wore it every day."
"I haven't lost it," she said.
"I haven’t lost it," she said.
"Tired of it already?"
"Already tired of this?"
"No; I didn't put it on this morning."
"No; I didn't wear it this morning."
He looked at her with changed eyes. She dropped her own, went over to the lattice, and stood there facing seaward. When he came in to get the tobacco-pouch he had left on the rustic table, she went out. He thought of that morning in Paris when he had designed the belt and chosen the stones. How he had dwelt in imagination on the moment when he would clasp it round her, see her joy, and be given his reward! Then came back the actual moment of his giving her the gift—came back with an even greater[Pg 515] anguish than he had known in living through the moments by the fire in his wife's room at the Fort. He tasted the intolerable bitter of the contrast between what he had hoped that hour would bring, and what it actually had brought, till he was ready to cry out: "What demon made me mention it? She's right not to wear the accursed thing!"
He looked at her with new eyes. She dropped her gaze, walked over to the lattice, and stood there facing the sea. When he came in to grab the tobacco pouch he had left on the rustic table, she went outside. He remembered that morning in Paris when he had designed the belt and picked the stones. He had imagined the moment when he would clasp it around her, see her happiness, and receive his reward! Then the actual moment of giving her the gift came back to him—returning with even more pain than he had felt living through those moments by the fire in his wife's room at the Fort. He felt the unbearable bitterness of the gap between what he had hoped that hour would bring and what it had actually brought, until he was ready to shout: "What made me bring it up? She's right not to wear the cursed thing!"
As soon as Val went in-doors he would go for a sail. For nearly half an hour she had been trailing about the garden in her soft white draperies, now bending down to look at some growing thing, now looking up to the wind-blown cloud masses, to where the strong sunlight poured down between the rifts. He leaned against the door of the summer-house, rolling cigarettes. He suspected rather than heard her talking her foolish "little language" to the bird in the juniper-bush, the spoiled bird that always got crumbs after breakfast. By-and-by she came towards him across the lawn with a little green branch in her hand. He realized that she must be weary, she was dragging her feet. Something curiously unlike Val, something inelastic, shackled, struck him in her gait. His face darkened suddenly; an involuntary shock of repulsion went through him, a resentment keen, impersonal, unconscious of everything save his own inward recoil, until he noticed Val had stopped short and the green branch had fallen at her feet. He went forward to pick it up. As he handed it to her he saw her eyes were full of tears.
As soon as Val went inside, she was going to take a sail. For almost half an hour, she had been wandering around the garden in her soft white clothes, bending down to check on some plants, then looking up at the wind-blown clouds where the bright sunlight streamed through the gaps. He leaned against the door of the summer house, rolling cigarettes. He suspected rather than heard her chatting in her silly "little language" to the bird in the juniper bush, the pampered bird that always got crumbs after breakfast. After a while, she walked toward him across the lawn with a small green branch in her hand. He realized she must be tired; she was dragging her feet. Something oddly unlike Val, something rigid and shackled, caught his attention in her walk. His expression suddenly darkened; an involuntary wave of repulsion washed over him, a sharp, impersonal resentment, unaware of anything but his own inward reaction, until he noticed Val had stopped abruptly and the green branch had fallen at her feet. He went over to pick it up. As he handed it to her, he saw her eyes were filled with tears.
"My dear one, what is it?" he said, with sharp remorse.
"My dear, what's wrong?" he asked, filled with regret.
"Don't—don't look at me! Turn away your eyes."
"Don't—don’t look at me! Look away."
"Why—why, dear?"
"Why, my dear?"
"Your eyes hurt—oh, they hurt me!"
"Your eyes are hurting—oh, they really hurt me!"
"How can you say such a thing!" he exclaimed, ready to perjure himself. He would have laid his arm about her, but she shrank away. "It's not like you, Val!" he began, almost indignantly.
"How can you say something like that!" he shouted, ready to deny it. He wanted to put his arm around her, but she pulled away. "That’s not like you, Val!" he said, almost offended.
"No, no," she said, on a wave of her old impetuosity, "it's not a bit like me! I would have loved the great miracle. I would have waited upon it reverently every step of the way, so proud, so happy—"
"No, no," she said, carried away by her old impulsiveness, "it's nothing like me! I would have cherished the amazing miracle. I would have awaited it with respect every step of the way, so proud, so happy—"
She broke off and went from him into the house.
She stopped speaking and went inside the house, leaving him behind.
His painful remorse was checkered by the reflection, "And I was going for a sail! Impossible now."
His painful regret was mixed with the thought, "And I was going to go sailing! Not possible now."
He stayed all the morning in the house or garden, reading to Val when she would let him, surrounding her with every offering of tenderness his keen self-reproach could invent. But he was too close in spirit to the woman at his side not to divine a little how she shrank from this new considerateness that was own cousin to pity.
He spent the whole morning in the house or garden, reading to Val whenever she allowed him, showering her with every expression of kindness his sharp guilt could come up with. But he was too connected to the woman next to him not to sense how she pulled away from this newfound thoughtfulness that was so closely related to pity.
As he sat in the library reading aloud before luncheon, he became acutely conscious of a change in her mood. At first he thought the story was interesting her deeply, and began to pay more attention to it himself, glancing up covertly now and then at the face opposite to him. The languid eyes were full of light again, her apathy swallowed up in some unexplained alertness. He was so struck with the change that he bent forward and laid his hand over hers. It trembled sharply under his touch. She rose and walked about the room. He read on till the luncheon-bell rang. She sat at the table scarcely eating, answering his remarks with gentle vagueness, and looking much out of the window.
As he sat in the library reading aloud before lunch, he became very aware of a shift in her mood. At first, he thought the story was really engaging her, so he started to pay more attention to it himself, sneaking glances at her face opposite him. Her once-languid eyes sparkled with light again, her earlier indifference replaced by an unexplainable alertness. He was so taken aback by the change that he leaned forward and placed his hand over hers. It trembled under his touch. She got up and walked around the room. He continued reading until the lunch bell rang. She sat at the table barely eating, responding to his comments with a gentle vagueness, and gazing out the window.
"No hope of going to China to-day," he said, at last, following her eyes.
"No chance of going to China today," he finally said, following her gaze.
"Not at two," she answered. "That was why I didn't dress."
"Not at two," she replied. "That's why I didn't get dressed."
After luncheon they went back to the library.
After lunch, they went back to the library.
"What do they mean by shutting the windows?" she exclaimed, and flung them wide.
"What do they mean by closing the windows?" she exclaimed, and threw them wide open.
The papers in the room flew about, and he closed the door. He took up the book again, feeling that neither of them was much in the mood to talk. But the day had grown so overcast that he went and sat in the bay-window, so that he might read the small print more readily. Val moved restlessly about. He refrained from looking at her again until he became conscious that she had stopped suddenly. He glanced up, and saw her standing rooted, with a look of tension on her face, her head slightly tilted, lips parted, breath held.
The papers in the room were flying around, and he shut the door. He picked up the book again, sensing that neither of them really wanted to talk. But the day had become so dark and cloudy that he went over to the bay window to read the small print more easily. Val moved around restlessly. He didn't look at her again until he realized she had suddenly stopped. He glanced up and saw her standing still, with a tense expression on her face, her head slightly tilted, lips parted, holding her breath.
"What is it?" he said, nervously.
"What is it?" he asked, feeling anxious.
"Don't you hear?"
"Can't you hear?"
"What?"
"What?"
"Yaffti."
"Yaffti."
"What nonsense!" he laughed.
"That's ridiculous!" he laughed.
"Sh! Listen!"
"Shh! Listen!"
In the silence he caught the faint far-off growl of thunder.
In the quiet, he heard the distant rumble of thunder.
"You forget," he said, after a moment, speaking as one who tries to cast off some evil spirit, "you forget I've made Yaffti fast in the bay."
"You forget," he said after a moment, speaking as if he's trying to shake off some bad energy, "you forget I've made Yaffti fast in the bay."
"He's coming inland to-day," she said; "he's tired of waiting for us."
"He's coming inland today," she said; "he's tired of waiting for us."
Ethan had picked up the book, and read on with a curious under-current of excitement. As he turned the leaves he would throw out a swift glance, almost like one running for his life who keeps an eye on an enemy.
Ethan had picked up the book and continued reading with a curious sense of excitement. As he turned the pages, he would dart quick glances, almost like someone running for their life who keeps an eye on an enemy.
The flying cloud squadrons had rallied. They were drawn up now in serried masses, black and threatening. The sun had fallen back overpowered, vanquished utterly. Such noonday darkness in the lands of sunshine is a commonplace of sub-tropical climate, but to Ethan it came to-day as a portent and a warning.
The flying cloud squadrons had gathered. They were lined up now in tight groups, dark and ominous. The sun had retreated, completely defeated. Such midday darkness in sunny regions is normal in a subtropical climate, but to Ethan, it felt like an omen and a warning today.
Val moved from window to window, watching the great red-wood trees swaying and lashing, and taking the wind in her face.
Val moved from window to window, watching the tall redwood trees swaying and thrashing in the wind, feeling it on her face.
Ethan closed his own window, and suggested that the others be put down.
Ethan shut his own window and suggested that the others be let down.
"No, no," she opposed him, almost sharply.
"No way," she replied sharply.
"What's the matter with you to-day?" he said at last, unable to endure her restlessness any longer. "Can't you follow the story—can't you think when there's a thunderstorm?"
"What's wrong with you today?" he finally said, unable to stand her restlessness any longer. "Can't you keep up with the story—can't you think when there's a thunderstorm?"
"Oh yes," she said; "I can think best of all then."
"Oh yes," she said, "that's when I think the best."
As she stood looking up in a kind of ecstasy, suddenly the lightning played about her. Involuntarily Ethan shrank and shut his eyes in that first instant. In the stupendous crash that followed he sprang up. Was the house struck?
As she stood gazing upwards in a sort of bliss, suddenly the lightning danced around her. Ethan instinctively recoiled and shut his eyes for that brief moment. With the massive crash that came after, he jumped up. Was the house hit?
She stood quite still with exultant eyes, listening for the thunderpeals as if they were answers to some question, waiting for the lightning like one lost in the dark, who sees a torch borne nearer.
She stood completely still with joyful eyes, listening for the thunder as if they were responses to some question, waiting for the lightning like someone lost in the dark who sees a torch coming closer.
He put down the windows in spite of her "Ah no! ah no!" just as the rain-cloud broke over the house.
He rolled down the windows despite her "Oh no! oh no!" just as the rain started pouring down on the house.
"I keep thinking it's the big tulip-tree at home," she said, "making that sound like surf on the shore."
"I keep thinking it's the big tulip tree at home," she said, "making that sound like ocean waves on the beach."
The rain dashed in floods against the window-panes, and ran down in sheets like sea-water off the port-holes of a ship.
The rain slammed against the window panes in torrents and streamed down in sheets like sea water pouring off a ship's portholes.
"One good thing," said Ethan, "it's too violent to last long."
"One good thing," Ethan said, "it's too violent to stick around for long."
The house groaned and trembled under the bombardment of the storm.
The house creaked and shook from the onslaught of the storm.
"Listen!" she said again. "Oh, Yaffti is very angry this time. I told you he was tired of waiting so long in the bay."
"Listen!" she said again. "Oh, Yaffti is really angry this time. I told you he was done waiting so long in the bay."
She opened the library door.
She opened the library door.
"Where are you going?" he demanded.
"Where are you headed?" he asked.
She went back and kissed him.
She went back and kissed him.
"Only up-stairs. I want to write to Emmie."
"Just upstairs. I want to write to Emmie."
Ethan had been right: the storm was too violent to last. When it had spent itself he went down to the pier. Sky still a little overcast, but louder than ever the sea called to him.
Ethan was right: the storm was too intense to continue for long. Once it calmed down, he headed down to the pier. The sky was still a bit cloudy, but the sea called to him louder than ever.
He walked up and down, up and down. The salt blew keen in his face. By-and-by he went to the boat-house to consult Sam.
He paced back and forth. The salt stung his face. After a while, he headed to the boathouse to talk to Sam.
"Well," in Sam's opinion, "they mout be a bigger gale on the way, and then, again, they moutn't."
"Well," Sam thought, "there might be a bigger storm coming, and then again, there might not."
But after a while the warm wind seemed to blow the clouds low down on the threshold of the ocean. The dome of heaven was swept bare and clean except for a little corner of the west. And louder than ever the sea kept calling. He would go up to the house, he told Sam, and see what Mrs. Gano was doing—if she minded his going out for an hour.
But after a while, the warm wind seemed to push the clouds low down at the edge of the ocean. The sky was clear and empty except for a small patch in the west. And louder than ever, the sea kept calling. He told Sam he would head up to the house and check on what Mrs. Gano was doing—if she was okay with him being out for an hour.
She had written to Emmie a simple family letter, full of affection and reminders of the old days. "I hope you've forgiven me for being so horrid to you when we were children. You have the comfort of remembering you were always very gentle and forbearing to everybody. I was a monster. I'm still rather a monster, but I'd like you to go on thinking kindly of me."
She had sent Emmie a straightforward family letter, filled with love and memories of the past. "I hope you've forgiven me for being so awful to you when we were kids. You can take comfort in knowing you were always kind and patient with everyone. I was terrible. I’m still not great, but I hope you continue to think fondly of me."
She found she had no stamps, and looked in Ethan's room. His travelling letter-case—it was really a portable writing-stand—lay open on the floor of his dressing-room, with his bunch of keys in the lock.
She realized she had no stamps and checked Ethan's room. His travel writing case—it was basically a portable writing desk—was open on the floor of his dressing room, with his keychain in the lock.
"Careless boy," she said to herself, and went over to close it.
"Careless boy," she muttered to herself, and walked over to close it.
Her eye fell on the old note-book that Ethan had gone back for that day they left the Fort. She opened it idly. He had shown her the first pages himself, with their odds and ends of verse, jottings and subjects, etc. Absently she turned the leaves to the end. The last entry was the longest, the date early in that year:
Her gaze landed on the old notebook that Ethan had gone back for the day they left the Fort. She opened it absentmindedly. He had personally shown her the first pages, filled with random verses, notes, and topics, etc. Without thinking, she flipped through to the end. The last entry was the longest, dated early that year:
"Nice.
"Nice.
"Forgetfulness! That is all my prayer. Do I blame the men who drink? No. Opium-eaters? Not I. I wonder we do not all—all who have the taste of suffering on our lips, and the knowledge of the aimless grotesque end—I wonder we do not buy oblivion at any price. How is it we are cajoled to bear this aching at the heart?"
"All I want is to forget. Do I blame the drinkers? No. Do I blame the opium addicts? Not at all. I wonder why we don’t all—everyone who has experienced suffering and understands the pointless, absurd ending—why we don’t just seek oblivion at any price. How is it that we’re convinced to bear this pain in our hearts?"
"What date is this?" said the woman aloud, and read again: "Nice—why, he was with me, and we were happy! Nothing had happened then," she said, forgetting all the pain of the old doubt in the greater pain of the new certainty.
"What date is it today?" the woman said out loud, and read again: "Nice—he was with me, and we were happy! Nothing had happened back then," she said, pushing aside all the pain of her old doubts in favor of the deeper pain of her new reality.
She read on:
She kept reading:
"Forgetfulness! Dear saints in heaven! it's not a crown, not the white robe and palm I crave—forgetfulness! A little sweet upon the threshold, and then the dark. By sweet I mean the present love of some one dear; or, more honestly set down, I mean the companionship of the one dear soul on that far quest. Story-makers write at the end, 'And they lived happy ever after.' Give me and my dear one the epitaph, 'And they were dead together forever after.' For those myriads who merely skimmed the surface of thought and [Pg 520]feeling—for those who had few fears and fewer heartaches, there may come a Resurrection Morn. The loud trumpet, dear, shall pierce our sleep as well, perhaps, and we will rouse and stir a little in our folded shrouds. I will whisper in your drowsy ear, 'Dear heart, it is the morning. Shall we arise? Shall we take up the round again?' And you will lie closer, with your arms of dust about me, and the dear voice will say in my ear, 'No, no, beloved; it is well with us here in our narrow house.' And I will say, 'Bethink you, this is the day when all men rise and greet their friends.' 'Friend,' you will answer, 'I give you greeting here.' And I, 'The just who rise to-day are given great reward.' But my beloved says, 'You gave me my reward; I have it in my heart of dust.' 'But Life and Light are waiting for you there.' And you will say, 'I know them both; and Death and Darkness are the better part.' Then, as I feel the blessed numbness stealing over this quintessence of the dust, I will rouse me one last moment, remembering how fair and fit for living and for loving my beloved was, and I will say with all the old world-anguish aching anew in every atom of my body's dust, 'Dear, there is much love awaiting you up there—that love you did so hunger for. Rise up. Love calls.' 'Hush, hush! I have found my love,' I seem to hear you saying, low and faint, like one who lingers but a moment on the hither shore of sleep. 'Oh, dear, dear heart, I'll say one word before we sleep. There is no other day of waking. If you stay here now, it is the end. There comes no more a Resurrection Morn.' 'There comes no more a battle or undoing,' I hear you say, so faint, so low, I scarce can part the sound from silence; 'no more retreat, no more defeat, no aching of the brave and hopeless heart.' Then, 'Good-night,' say I. And you, 'Good-night.'"
"Forgetfulness! Oh, dear saints in heaven! It's not a crown, not the white robe and palm I desire—it's forgetfulness! Just a little sweetness at the beginning, and then the darkness. By sweetness, I mean the present love of someone dear; or to be more honest, I mean the companionship of that one precious soul on that long journey. Storytellers often end with, 'And they lived happily ever after.' Give me and my loved one the epitaph, 'And they were dead together forever after.' For those countless souls who only touched the surface of thought and feeling—for those who had few fears and even fewer heartaches, there might come a Resurrection Morning. The loud trumpet, dear, might wake us too, and we may stir a bit in our folded shrouds. I will whisper in your sleepy ear, 'Dear heart, it's morning. Shall we get up? Shall we face life again?' And you'll pull me closer, wrapping your dust-filled arms around me, and your sweet voice will say in my ear, 'No, no, beloved; we're cozy here in our little home.' And I will respond, 'Remember, this is the day when everyone rises to greet their friends.' 'Friend,' you will reply, 'I greet you here.' And I will say, 'The just who rise today are given great reward.' But my beloved will say, 'You gave me my reward; I carry it in my heart of dust.' 'But Life and Light are waiting for you there.' And you will say, 'I know them both; and Death and Darkness are the better part.' Then, as I feel the blessed numbness slowly taking over this essence of dust, I will awaken one last time, remembering how beautiful and fit for living and loving my beloved was, and I will say with all the old world-anguish aching anew in every part of my body's dust, 'Dear, there is so much love waiting for you up there—that love you longed for so much. Rise up. Love is calling.' 'Hush, hush! I have found my love,' I seem to hear you say, softly and faintly, like someone who lingers just a moment on the edge of sleep. 'Oh, dear, dear heart, I'll say one thing before we sleep. There is no other day of waking. If you stay here now, it will be the end. There will be no more Resurrection Morning.' 'There will be no more battles or undoing,' I hear you say, so faint, so low, I can barely separate the sound from silence; 'no more retreat, no more defeat, no aching of the brave and hopeless heart.' Then, 'Good-night,' I say. And you, 'Good-night.'
"No, no!" cried the living woman. "I'm apter at 'good-morning.' I'm not that woman down beside him in the dark."
"No, no!" shouted the living woman. "I'm better at 'good morning.' I'm not that woman next to him in the dark."
"Val!" he was calling in the garden; "Val!" he was calling on the stair.
"Val!" he called from the garden; "Val!" he shouted from the stairs.
She had closed the book, and slipped it guiltily into her pocket.
She had closed the book and secretly slipped it into her pocket.
She left her letter on the floor and ran out to meet him, catching up hat and gloves as she hurried through her own room.
She dropped her letter on the floor and rushed out to meet him, grabbing her hat and gloves as she hurried through her room.
"I was just coming to ask you—" he began. "Oh, you've changed your dress!"
"I was just coming to ask you—" he started. "Oh, you've changed your dress!"
"Yes," she said, not meeting his eyes.
"Yeah," she said, avoiding eye contact.
"Well, what shall we do?" They went down together to the door. He thought regretfully of Yaffti and the shining bay. "What do you think you'd like?"
"Well, what should we do?" They walked down to the door together. He thought back sadly to Yaffti and the sparkling bay. "What do you think you’d want?"
"Let us go down—" She nodded towards the boathouses.
"Let’s go down—" She gestured towards the boathouses.
"You don't mean down to the beach?"
"You don't mean the beach?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
He studied her a moment.
He looked at her for a moment.
"The wind off the bay is fresh after the storm," he hesitated. "You are dressed very lightly."
"The wind from the bay feels nice after the storm," he paused. "You're not wearing much."
"No, no—quite warm."
"No, no—pretty warm."
"In that blue cobweb, open at the throat?"
"In that blue cobweb, open at the neck?"
"It's the dress you like best," she said, in a low voice.
"It's the dress you like the most," she said, softly.
He saw now there was something more than common careful, something selected, in the simple toilet—her creamy laces, her favorite jewels.
He realized now that there was something beyond just ordinary care, something chosen, in her simple outfit—her creamy lace and her favorite jewelry.
"Very charming; but you can't deny you're not dressed for rough weather."
"Very charming, but you can't deny that you're not dressed for bad weather."
"Yes, I am; you'll see. But bring my reefer, too."
"Yes, I am; you'll see. But also bring my joint."
While he got the jacket she put on her hat and gloves.
While he put on the jacket, she put on her hat and gloves.
Down on the pier she found the wind stronger than she had expected. She shivered a little, although it was warm, and drew the rough reefer together. She saw Ethan throw back his head, and his nostrils expand slightly as he inhaled the strong sea smell.
Down on the pier, she found the wind stronger than she had anticipated. She shivered a bit, even though it was warm, and pulled her rough jacket tighter. She noticed Ethan throw his head back, his nostrils flaring slightly as he took in the strong scent of the sea.
"Will ye be goin' out?" Sam asked.
"Are you going out?" Sam asked.
"No, not to-day."
"No, not today."
"Why not?" asked Val, quickly.
"Why not?" Val asked quickly.
Ethan turned with a sudden light in his face.
Ethan turned with a sudden brightness in his expression.
"Do you mean you really don't mind?"
"Are you saying you really don't care?"
"Not—not if you take me."
"Not—not if you take me."
He looked into her eyes and then across the bay. It was some time before he spoke:
He looked into her eyes and then across the bay. It was a while before he said anything:
"Sam to the contrary, I'm not sure but what the worst is to come."
"Sam, on the other hand, I'm not sure if the worst is yet to come."
She shook her head.
She shrugged.
"'The worst' is over."
"The worst is over."
"Do you see that bank of cloud?"
"Do you see that cloud bank?"
"It will make a fine sunset," she answered. While Sam was getting the boat ready: "He must stay behind," she said, very low.
"It'll be a nice sunset," she replied. While Sam was prepping the boat, she added quietly, "He has to stay behind."
Ethan seemed about to give the order, but it stuck in his throat.
Ethan looked like he was about to give the command, but the words caught in his throat.
"Shall I tell him?" she asked.
"Should I tell him?" she asked.
Still no answer.
Still no response.
"Sa—" she called.
"Sa—" she called.
"We can go alone another day," Ethan interrupted, hurriedly.
"We can go by ourselves another day," Ethan interrupted, quickly.
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"When that other day comes I may not be able."
"When that day comes, I might not be able to."
"What should prevent you?"
"What's stopping you?"
"Something stronger than I—or you." As he looked at her: "I may come to feel too much that sense you said I lacked. Quick, quick! Make him hurry: it's late. It might come to seem too late."
"Something stronger than me—or you." As he gazed at her: "I might start to feel that sense you mentioned I didn't have. Hurry, hurry! Make him speed up: it's getting late. It could begin to feel like it's too late."
"Late. Do you realize it's not four weeks since the ball? You who wanted to go to China and Persia, and God knows where!"
"Late. Do you realize it’s only been four weeks since the ball? You, who wanted to go to China and Persia, and who knows where else!"
"Well, I am going—God knows where." She turned away her head.
"Well, I am going—God knows where." She looked away.
Sam was waiting to hand her in.
Sam was waiting to turn her in.
"No, Ethan, you," she whispered. But she looked back when she was in the boat, and smiled at the old sailor.
"No, Ethan, you," she whispered. But she turned back when she was in the boat and smiled at the old sailor.
"You needn't come this time," she said, as he was preparing to follow Ethan. "I can manage the tiller."
"You don't need to come this time," she said as he was getting ready to follow Ethan. "I can handle the tiller."
Sam's doubtful looks vanished as he observed the lady's air of custom.
Sam's skeptical expressions disappeared as he noticed the lady's familiar demeanor.
"Where shall we go?" said Ethan.
"Where should we go?" Ethan asked.
"I think I'll steer for the sunset," she answered, in the same level voice.
"I think I'll head towards the sunset," she replied, in the same calm voice.
He paused with the sheet in his hand.
He paused with the paper in his hand.
"That would bring us—" He looked out across the water, far across it, beyond it, till his cloudy eyes found the cloud-hung entrance to the open sea.
"That would bring us—" He looked out over the water, far across it, beyond it, until his hazy eyes found the cloud-covered entrance to the open sea.
"It will bring us out at the Golden Gate," she said.
"It will take us to the Golden Gate," she said.
Yaffti seemed to draw a long, joyous breath; the white sail bellied in the warm wind.
Yaffti seemed to take a deep, happy breath; the white sail puffed out in the warm breeze.
"Good-bye," Val called back across the water.
"Bye," Val shouted back across the water.
"Good-bye, ma'am."
"Goodbye, ma'am."
Sam Cornish fille his pipe. He watched Yaffti drop down the bay, and sail away into the sunset.
Sam Cornish filled his pipe. He watched Yaffti drop down the bay and sail away into the sunset.
That night the Pacific coast was strewn with wreck. But of the Yaffti no spar was ever found.
That night, the Pacific coast was littered with wreckage. But no piece of the Yaffti was ever found.
THE END
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!